You are on page 1of 331

Intro AEB 1992

Annual Egyptological Bibliography 1992


The Alphabetical list of authors and titles lists all entries arranged alphabetically by author. Look here if you want to view the entries of the entire year at a glance. The Systematic list of authors and titles is arranged by subject matter. As well as the titles of the individual entries it gives abstracts of the contents. Here are the ten main categories: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. General 0001-0187 Script and language 0188-0262 Texts and philology 0263-0434 History 0435-0490 Art and archaeology 0491-0888 Religion 0889-0956 Society and culture 0957-1038 Science and technology 1039-1061 The country and neighbouring areas 1062-1110 Nubian studies 1111-1120

NOTE: This is an experiment. Some of the files are fairly large, which may present problems with certain types of equipment. Since we have received no actual complaints on this score, however, we have decided to retain the present format. Using the browser's search capabilities, it is possible to search in this way complete categories as well as the alphabetical list of authors and titles. Entries containing transliterated words or phrases, and Coptic, Hebrew, Greek and Russian still have to be tidied up. Nos. 0194, 0217, 0225, and 0232 give an idea of what such entries will look like eventually. Transliterated Egyptian follows in the main the conventions of the Manuel de codage. We cannot guarantee these files will remain here indefinitely. In the longer run, we envisage converting the existing AEB text files to a true database format which will allow more sophisticated search capabilities. Apart from this, much will depend on reactions and comments from the users of these files. Willem Hovestreydt hovestreydt@rullet.leidenuniv.nl Copyright 1995 International Association of Egyptologists / Editor AEB All rights reserved

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/0intro92.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

SYSTEMATIC LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES I GENERAL a. History of Egyptology; obituaries b. Present-day Egyptology: progress reports, methodology, prefaces, etc. c. Research tools: bibliographies, indexes, encyclopaedic works d. Egypt's legacy and aftermath; Hellenistic world; classical authors e. Varia I.a History of Egyptology; obituaries see also: 92.0497, 92.0564, 92.0576, 92.0580, 92.0601, 92.0629, 92.0666, 92.0716 92.0001 D'AMICONE, Elvira, La riscoperta dell'Egitto antico nei fondi della Biblioteca Reale di Torino. Il viaggio di Vitaliano Donati in Oriente (1759-1762), in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 101-106. Based on his rediscovered journals, a description is given of Vitaliano Donati's journey through Egypt from 1759 till 1762. New light is shed in particular on the acquisition of three statues Donati sent to Turin, representing Ramses II, the goddess Sekhmet, and queen Teye. W.H. 92.0002 ANONYMOUS, Hans Jacob Polotsky, Israel Exploration Journal, Jerusalem 42 (1992), 115-116. Obituary notice. 92.0003 ANONYMOUS, Michael Allen Hoffman, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, XV-XXII. (ill.). Obituary article. For his bibliography see AEB 92.0089. 92.0004 AUFRRE, Sydney, Une analyse scientifique d'objets gyptiens par Nicolas-Claude Fabri de Peiresc, in: Itinraires d'gypte. Mlanges offerts au pre Maurice Martin s.j. Runis par Christian Dcobert, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1992, 177-202. (ill.). Publication of a letter of Nicolas-Claude de Peiresc to cardinal Jrme Alandro, dated December 23, 1623. The letter, of which two versions exist, was accompanied by water-colours illustrating a stela fragment of blue frit, a cartonnage mummy covering, and a bronze statuette of Isis. The letter gives a careful and thorough analysis of these objects. The publication of the Italian text is accompanied by a French translation and a commentary. W.H. 92.0005 BARBANTI TIZZI, Alessandra, Sul valore fonetico dei geroglifici: dall'Italia una lettera gnomica di Champollion a Stanislav Kossakowski, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 13-32. (ill.). Publication of a letter written in October 1826 by Champollion to the Polish diplomat Stanislav Kossakowski, one of his early defenders. The letter deals with composite signs. Kossakowski's reply is given as well, along with a letter by Rosellini to Champollion. W.H. 92.0006 BONGIOANNI, Alessandro, Sulla leggenda intorno all'origine "egizia" di Torino, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 33-39. In 1577 the nobleman Filiberto Pingione (1525-1582) published a book on the ancient history of Turin, entitled Augusta Torinorum, in which he invented an Egyptian origin for the city. The sources he used for this story were mainly falsifications produced by Annio da Viterbo such as a text attributed to Berossus.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

W.H. 92.0007 CESARETTI, Maria Pia, Ippolito Rosellini e Bologna, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 69-82. In 1821 Ippolito Rosellini went to Bologna to continue his studies under cardinal Giuseppe Mezzofanti. It is uncertain whether his Egyptological interests date from that period. Rosellini's later contacts with the town are discussed as well. W.H. 92.0008 COZZOLINO, Caterina, Diana D'ERRICO, Rita Di MARIA, Rosanna PIRELLI and Federico POOLE, La storia della sezione egiziana del Museo Archeologico Nazionale di Napoli, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 343345. After several decades, the Egyptian section of the national Archaeological Museum in Naples has been reopened to the public. The section was opened for the first time in 1821. The core of the collection is made up of two separate collections, of which the oldest goes back to the 16th century. It was brought together by cardinal Stefano Borgia, and sold to the museum at the beginning of the 19th century. The other is that of the Venetian traveller Giuseppe Picchianti, acquired in 1827-1828. W.H. 92.0009 CURTO, Silvio, Il collezionismo di cosi egizie e Bernardino Drovetti, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 97-100. Bernardino Drovetti distinguished himself in various respects among others who collected antiquities in Egypt in the first decades of the 19th century. Jean Jacques Rifaud, whom he chose as his collaborator and agent, was interested in recovering complete statues, and it is thanks to him that the splendid statue of Ramses II in the Turin museum could be reassembled from the many fragments in which it was broken. Also, Drovetti was ahead of his time in appreciating the value of objects from daily life, tools, and implements. W.H. 92.0010 DONADONI ROVERI, Anna Maria, Il Museo Egizio di Torino, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 191-197. Describes briefly the history of the Egyptian Museum of Turin: its creation in 1824 following the acquisition of the Drovetti collection, Champollion's work in the museum, the enlargement of the collection under Schiaparelli, and present activities. W.H. 92.0011 DONATELLI, Laura, Giuseppe Acerbi: viaggio nell'Alto Egitto e nella Nubia, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 199-204. Giovanni Acerbi was the Austrian consul general in Egypt from 1825 till 1834. In 1828-1829 he undertook a journey through Egypt and Nubia during which he also met the Franco-Tuscan expedition led by Champollion and Rosellini. W.H. 92.0012 FAIRSERVIS, Walter A., Michael, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, IX-XIV. (ill.). Obituary of Michael Hoffman. For his bibliography see AEB 92.0089. 92.0013 de FAMARS TESTAS, Willem, De schilderskaravaan 1868, naar een ongepubliceerd handschrift uit het Frans vertaald, ingeleid and geannoteerd door Maarten J. Raven, Leiden, Ex Oriente Lux / Leuven, Uitgeverij Peeters, 1992 = Mededelingen en Verhandelingen van het Vooraziatisch-Egyptisch Genootschap "Ex Oriente Lux," 29. (16 x 24 cm; 204 p., maps, fig., ill. incl. colour). ISBN 90-72690-05-2/ 90-6831-446-7 "The painters' train of 1868." The painter de Famars Testas specialised in the style of Orientalism. After a first long trip to Egypt in 1858, joining the Prisse d'Avennes expedition (see AEB 91/1.0013), he made a second Grand Tour trip across the
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

Near East, now in the company of fellow artists. The present travel diaries (originally in French, but translated here by Raven) inform us about how this second time he delved into the world of the Near East and where the sources of his later paintings and watercolours can be found. This time Egypt was only a brief intermezzo, with visits to Alexandria, Giza and Cairo, and then southbound as far as the Faiyum. 92.0014 FINZI, Claudio, Leon Battista Alberti: geroglifici e gloria, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 205-208. Attention is drawn to a passage in Book VII, Ch. IV, of Leon Battista Alberti's De re aedificatoria. Here, Alberti points out the superiority of the Egyptian hieroglyphic script over alphabetic scripts. The latter became eventually incomprehensible to posterity, like the Etruscan alphabet. The Egyptian script, on the other hand, was not difficult to interpret due to its symbolic character. It was therefore better suited to perpetuate fame and glory, an important aspiration of Renaissance men. W.H. 92.0015 Del FRANCIA, Pier Roberto, I Lorena e la nascita del Museo Egizio fiorentino, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 159-190. (pl.). It is described how the nucleus of the collection of the Egyptian Museum in Florence was formed in the 18th and 19th century under the dukes of Lorraine. The acquisition of the collection Nizzoli in 1824 was an important event, but numerous acquisitions were already made under the first dukes, between 1738 and 1824. The last important addition in the period under discussion was the collection of Alessandro Ricci, which was acquired in 1832. W.H. 92.0016 GRIFFITHS, J. Gwyn, Professor A.M. Bakir, The Independent, London (7 February 1992), [page no. unknown]. Obituary notice. 92.0017 HEERMA van VOSS, M., In memoriam J. Vergote, Phoenix, Leiden 38, No. 2 (1992), 2-3. (portrait). Obituary notice. 92.0018 HEERMA van VOSS, M., In memoriam W.F. Leemans (1912-1991), Phoenix, Leiden 38, No. 1 (1992), 3. Obituary notice. 92.0019 JAEGER, Bertrand, La cration du Muse gyptien de Turin et le got gyptisant au Pimont, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 325-338. (pl. incl. colour). The author relates how the interest for Ancient Egypt in the region of Piemonte resulted, among others, in the foundation of the Museo Egizio in Turin in 1824 and Egyptian motifs in the funerary arts about 1970. 92.0020 JAMES, T.G.H., Cyril Aldred, JEA 78 (1992), 258-266. (portrait). Obituary notice. 92.0021 JAMES, T.G. Harry, The Development of the Egyptian Collection in the British Museum, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 255-268. (pl.). Describes the growth of the Egyptian collection in the British Museum, which started with the Egyptian objects bequeathed by its instigator, sir Hans Sloane, in 1753. Attention is given in particular to the roles of Belzoni, Salt, and Birch. W.H.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

92.0022 JAMES, T.G.H., Howard Carter. The Path to Tutankhamun, London and New York, Kegan Paul International, 1992. (16 x 24 cm; XV, 443 p., frontispiece = portrait, maps, pl.). ISBN 0-7103-0425-0; Pr. 25 This extensive biography of Howard Carter (1874-1939), by nature a complex and solitary character, of irascible and stubborn temper and not easy to be involved with, has made extensive use of a wide range of documentary sources. After a brief sketch of his pre-Egyptological years in ch. 1 the beginnings of his stay in Egypt, at the age of 17, where he started to work for the Egypt Exploration Fund i.a. with Petrie in 1891, are related in ch. 2. The following ch. 3 describes how, by the end of 1899, Carter had won recognition of his varied abilities and the status of an Egyptologist with a permanent appointment. His career as Chief Inspector of the Antiquities Service stationed at Luxor in the years 1899-1904, in which he completed much notable work, is the subject of ch. 4. In 1904 he changed places with Quibell and became Chief Inspector for Lower Egypt and was stationed in Cairo. Ch. 5 is concerned with the Saqqara affair, which took place in that period and involved some French visitors. After ch. 6, covering the years 1905-1909 marked by crisis, ch. 7 deals with the association with Lord Carnarvon, which resulted in five years of explorations at Thebes up to 1914. In 1914 Carnarvon was granted the concession of working in the Valley of the Kings, to which subject chs. 8-9 are devoted. After many disheartening results Carter finally enjoyed the ultimate archaeological triumph of finding the tomb of Tutankhamun late 1922. In ch. 10 the period in which only the antechamber was accessible is treated, while ch. 11 starts with the opening of the burial chamber, a period marked again by many high visits and publicity. Ch. 12 relates misfortunes in the subsequent period. As is apparent from ch. 13, Carter's prospects improved, after he had embarked on a lecture tour in the U.S.A. The return to Luxor in January 1925 brought the continuation of the work in the tomb of Tutankhamun, which witnessed the unwrapping of the royal mummy (ch. 15). The period of registration of the objects from the tomb lasting from 1925 to 1932 is treated in ch. 15. The last ch. 16 deals with the last years of sadness and decline. The question of objects from the tomb of Tutankhamun in the collections of Carnarvon and Carter is touched upon. A number of pieces inscribed with the king's name were in Carter's possession, but there is no evidence that he ever sold Tutankhamun objects. No object bearing the king's name was included in the Carnarvon collection that was sold to New York. Four appendixes containing letters and the agreement with the Times about the publicity monopoly concerning the tomb of Tutankhamun, sources and bibliography, and index added. 92.0023 JANSSEN, Rosalind M., The First Hundred Years. Egyptology at University College London, 1892-1992, London, U[niversity] C[ollege] L[ondon], 1992. (21 x 28 cm; XVII, 105 p., frontispiece, ill.); rev. BiOr 51 (1994), 82 (Anonymous). ISBN 0-902137-33-6 This history is based on archival documents, supplemented by the reminiscences of former members of staff and students. The history of the chair of Egyptology, the first in Great-Britain, starts in 1892, with the endowment of a professorship as stipulated in the will of Amelia Edwards. Petrie was chosen and started in 1893, and was to occupy the chair for some 40 years. This period is covered in chs. 2-3. In ch. 2, concerned with the years 1893-1913, many other names figure, i.a. the rivalling R.S. Poole, Griffith and Margaret Murray. By 1913 the department had become a centre of Egyptology. The collections of Miss Edwards and Petrie were shown in exhibitions, and the library was enriched. The second period under Petrie (1913-1933; ch. 3) was marked by the growth of the collection and the measures taken to arrange the objects, among which very many pots, in a display for the purpose of study. The names of a number of famous archaeologists and other scholars, such as Frankfort, Caton-Thompson, Tufnell - to mention a few - figure in this period. After the retirement of Petrie at the age of 80 Glanville became incumbent of the chair from 1933-1946. Up to 1939 (ch. 4) his charm and teaching talents made many people attend his lectures. He started the systematic registration of the Petrie Collection. Attention is given here to Violette Lafleur and her laboratory activities. After the episode of the war, in which Glanville was very engaged, and its aftermath (ch. 5) Cern occupied the chair for a short period, 1946-1951 (ch. 6). In this period the archaeological tradition was interrupted due Cern's philological specialism. The centenary of Petrie's birth was celebrated in 1953 (ch. 7), a year when Margaret Murray and Hilda Petrie were still alive. Under Emery, Edwards professor from 1951-1970, the archaeological tradition was resumed. His twenty years of successful fieldwork had gained the Department

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

and the College great renown. The most recent history is covered in ch. 9, on the period from 1970-1992, when H.S. Smith (1970-1986) and G.T. Martin (from 1988 on) occupied the chair. The excavation activities of both have kept the archaeological tradition alive. Throughout ample attention is given to the development of the Petrie Museum, so inextricably linked to the history of the Department. Appendixes listing the Departmental staff and presenting Petrie's introductory lecture, and index at the end. 92.0024 KARIG, Joachim S. and Hannelore KISCHKEWITZ, Ein ungebautes gyptisches Museum fr Berlin, Jahrbuch der Berliner Museen, Berlin 34 (1992), 83-103. (ill.). Im Jahre 1841 erliess Friedrich Wilhem IV. eine Kabinettsorder fr einen Museumsneubau auf dem spter als Museumsinsel bezeichneten Areal. Fr Bau bzw. Einrichtung des gyptischen Museums existierten zwei Konzeptionen. Die im neuen Museum umgesetzte, von August Stler entworfen und in der Innendekoration massgeblich von Richard Lepsius mitbestimmt, ist hinlnglich bekannt. Der andere Entwurf von Joseph Passalacqua, zum Zeitpunkt der Planung Direktor des gyptischen Museums, wurde dagegen nicht bercksichtigt. Passalacqua entwickelte aus seinen Erfahrungen heraus die sehr pragmatische Lsung eines separaten Hauses fr die gyptische Sammlung. Die Dekorationsvorstellungen bei Passalacqua und Stler/Lepsius entsprachen in ihrer gyptisierenden Art dem herrschenden Zeitgeschmack. Authors 92.0025 KESSLER, Dieter and Regine SCHULZ, Nachruf auf Prof. Dr. Winfried Barta, GM 131 (1992), 5. Obituary notice. 92.0026 LECLANT, Jean, Boris Borisovih Piotrovskij (1908-1990), Bestnik Drevnj Istorii, Moskva 4 (203), 1992, 160-163. Obituary notice. 92.0027 LECLANT, Jean, Hans Wolfgang Mller, 16-8-1907 - 6-2-1991, Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften, Jahrbuch 1991, Mnchen 1992, 218-223. (portrait). Obituary notice. 92.0028 LEE, Christopher C., ... The grand piano came by camel. Arthur C. Mace, the neglected Egyptologist, Edinburgh - London, Mainstream Publishing, 1992. (18 x 25 cm; 160 p., ill., map). ISBN 1 85158 434 X (cloth) This biography of Arthur C. Mace is divided in six chapters. After a foreword by Martha Hill, ch. 1 describes Mace's early years (1874-1897). Ch. 2 describes the years 1897-1906, when Mace worked with Petrie and Reisner. Ch. 3 deals with the years 1906-1922, when Mace worked for the Metropolitan Museum of Arts, and his marriage and wartime service. Chs. 4 and 5 are devoted to the years in which he was on Howard Carters's team, working in the tomb of Tutankhamun, a period which ended in 1924. Ch. 6 describes his last years, when his health had broken down completely. He died in 1928. Index. W.H. 92.0029 LEOSPO, Enrichetta, Atanasio Kircher e l'Egitto: il formarsi di una collezione egizia nel Museo del Collegio Romano, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 269-281. (pl.). In 1651 Athanasius Kircher created a museum in the Collegio Romano of the Jesuit order in Rome, in which he brought together a number of Egyptian and egyptianizing objects. It is possible to reconstruct the contents partially from indications in Kircher's Oedipus Aegyptiacus. The collection was dissolved in 1874, when it was divided over the Turin Museum and various museums in Rome. W.H. 92.0030
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

LICHTHEIM, Miriam, Hans Jacob Polotsky, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, XXXIII-XXXIV. Obituary. 92.0031 MUNRO, Peter, Hans Wolfgang Mller. 16. August 1907 - 6. Februar 1991, ZS 119 (1992), III-VII. Obituary. 92.0032 PADR, Josep, La dcouverte d'objets gyptiens dans l'Extrme Occident et l'histoire de son tude, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 301-310. (pl.). Since the 17th century, Egyptian objects have been discovered with some regularity in the Iberian Peninsula and Marocco. A noticeable early example is a block statue of Hartsomtusemhat, found at Barcelona and described by Athanasius Kircher in 1666. The origins of these finds remained a mystery until the discovery of Phoenician necropolis at Almuecar. W.H. 92.0033 PERNIGOTTI, Sergio, Le "Ricerche sopra la cultura presso gli Egiziani" di G.B. Brocchi, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 311-330. In 1792 Giambattista Brocchi (1772-1826; cf. AEB 87.0032) published a book entitled Ricerche sopra la scultura presso gli Egiziani. As the book has become a bibliographical rarity, an extensive summary with extracts is given. W.H. 92.0034 PIACENTINI, Patrizia, L'erudito modenese Celestino Cavedoni e l'antico Egitto, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 331-340. On the 19th century polymath Celestino Cavedoni, whose many interests included Egyptology. He was among the defenders of the "low" chronology against those who saw the Zodiac of Dendera as an extremely ancient object. Following the publication Rosellini's Monumenti, he wrote a study on the relevance of the Egyptian monuments to Biblical studies. A bibliography of his Egyptological publications is appended. W.H. 92.0035 van der PLAS, Dirk, In memoriam professor dr. J. Zandee (1914-1991), Nederlands Theologisch Tijdschrift, Zoetermeer 46 (1992), 51. Obituary notice. 92.0036 QUAEGEBEUR, J., In memoriam Prof. Dr. J. Vergote (1910-1992), Orientalia Lovaniensia Periodica, Leuven 23 (1992), 5-7. (portrait). Obituary notice. For the bibliography see AEB 92.0100. 92.0037 REEVES, Nicholas and John H. TAYLOR, Howard Carter before Tutankhamun, London, British Museum Press, 1992. (23 x 28 cm; 202 p., ill. incl. colour). ISBN 0-7141-0952-5 This book was prepared as a companion to the exhibition 'Howard Carter: Before Tutankhamun,' held at the British Museum. It consists of six chapters, which describe Carter's life in the years leading up to the discovery of the tomb of Tutankhamun. The chapters consist of extracts from Carter's letters and other documents, and a wealth of illustrations in addition. Chronological table, select bibliography, and index at the end of the book. W.H. 92.0038 RUTSCHOWSCAYA, M.-H., Pierre du Bourguet S.J. (1910-1988), Journal of Coptic Studies, Louvain 2

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

(1992), 1-2. Obituary notice. For the bibliography see AEB 92.0090. 92.0039 De SALVIA, Fulvio, Cataldo Jannelli e gli studi di egittologia a Napoli nella prima met del secolo XIX, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 107-119. The abbot Cataldo Jannelli (1781-1849), who was prefect of the Biblioteca Reale in Naples since 1817, opposed not only Kircher's decipherment of the Egyptian hieroglyphs, but also Champollion's. In fact, he was one of the last proponents of the ancient Hermetic interpretation. W.H. 92.0040 SATZINGER, Helmut, Der Werdegang der gyptisch-Orientalischen Sammlung des Kunsthistorischen Museums in Wien, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 367-382. Describes the formation of the Egyptian collection of the Kunsthistorisches Museum in Wien. Attention is paid mainly to acquisitions in the 19th century, when the collection was still the property of the Habsburg family. Of particular importance are the additions acquired in 1821 by the physician Ernst August Burghart on a journey to Egypt commissioned by the emperor. Burghart was able to buy the complete collection of Giuseppe Nizzoli. In an appendix some documents relating to the offer of a second collection by Nizzoli are reproduced. This offer met with no success. W.H. 92.0041 SCANDONE MATTHIAE, Gabriella, L'Egitto antico nell'opera del Canonico Giovanni Spano, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 383-390. Describes the life and activities of the priest Giovanni Spano (1803-1878). In 1839 Spano was appointed director of the Archaeological Museum of Cagliari (Sardinia), and in 1850 he initiated the excavation of Tharros. On account of the many Egyptian or egyptianizing objects found there, he remained uncertain whether the town was a Phoenician or an Egyptian colony. W.H. 92.0042 SCARZELLA, Georgette, Michael Hoffman in Cairo: Home at Garden City House, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 11-13. (ill.). A memory of Hoffman at the Garden City House in Cairo. 92.0043 SCHNEIDER, Hans D., Egypt Outside Egypt: the Leiden Chapter, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 391-402. This account of the activities of C.J.C. Reuvens (1793-1835), who became the first director of the National Museum of Antiquities in Leiden, is mainly based on the author's De Laudibus Aegyptologiae (AEB 85.0039). 92.0044 SHISHA-HALEVY, Ariel, In memoriam Hans Jakob Polotsky (1905-1991), Orientalia 61 (1992), 208-213. (pl.). Obituary notice. 92.0045 SIST, Loredana, Le collezioni egiziane in Roma, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 409-431. (pl.). In contrast to collections elsewhere in Italy, the Egyptian collections in Rome were formed, at least initially, from excavations and discoveries in the city itself. Imported or imitated in Antiquity, many Egyptian works were still visible in the Middle Ages and the Renaissance. Others came to light in the excavations that started in the Renaissance or during the construction of a large number of villas with surrounding gardens within the Aurelian walls in the 16th century. A survey is given of the many statues and obelisks that were placed in

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

these gardens as decorative pieces. W.H. 92.0046 THOMAS, Angela P., Lever as a collector of archaeology and as a sponsor of archaeological excavations, Journal of the History of Collections, Oxford 4, No. 2 (1992), 267-271. (ill.). William Hesketh Lever (1851-1925) was interested in archaeological material and he helped to finance excavations in Egypt and the Sudan. His sponsorship of excavations was affected by the events of his business life between 1906 and 1914. Despite this he formed an archaeological collection, which, though not large, contains pieces of great historical value. W.H. 92.0047 THOMPSON, Jason, The Sir Gardner Wilkinson papers: an update, JEA 78 (1992), 273-274. A brief account of the papers of Sir Gardner Wilkinson and the circumstances leading to their deposition in the Bodleian Library in Oxford. Author 92.0048 VACHALA, Bretislav, The Beginning of Egyptology in Czechoslovakia, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 441450. (pl.). Presents a survey of early Czech travellers to Egypt, beginning with the 15th and 16th centuries. Noteworthy accounts were left by the nobleman Krystof Harant (1564-1621), the missionaries Jakub Rimar (1682-1755) and Vclav Remedius Prutk (1701-1770), and the goldsmith Jan Zveykal (1782-1854). Attention is paid as well to the role of Jan Kminek-Szedlo (1828-1896) and Frantisek Lexa as the founders of Czechoslovak Egyptology. W.H. 92.0049 VERCOUTTER, Jean, Le dchiffrement des hiroglyphes gyptiens. 1680-1840, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 579-586. (fig.). The author first surveys the study of the hieroglyphs before 1680, the date of death of Athanasius Kircher, who was still engaged in the symbolic explanation of the hieroglyphs, in the tradition of Horapollo (his Hieroglyphica was published in 1505). He then concentrates on the competition between various scholars after the discovery of the Rosetta Stone, ending in the victory of Champollion. I.b Presentday Egyptology: progress reports, methodology, prefaces, etc. see also: 92.0643 92.0050 ARNOLD, Dorothea, Egyptian Art, Annual Report. The Metropolitan Museum of Art, New York 122 (1992), 30-31. (ill.). Report on the activities and the acquisitions of the department. W.H. 92.0051 ASPROPOULOS, Stavros, Late Egyptian Art, Minerva, London 3, No. 2 (March/April 1992), 13-15. (ill.). Report on a symposium held in honour of Bernard V. Bothmer. W.H. 92.0052 BORGHOUTS, J.F., 100th birthday of Adriaan de Buck (1892-1959), GM 129 (1992), 7. Announcement. 92.0053 van den BRINK, E.C.M., Preface and short introduction to the Nile Delta in Transition: 4th - 3rd Millennium B.C., in: The Nile Delta in Transition, VI-VIII.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

Introduction to the symposium. 92.0054 CHERPION, Nadine et Jan QUAEGEBEUR, Claude Vandersleyen. Quelques tapes d'une carrire... en plein panouissement, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 15-23. Homage, including a list of theses and suchlike works written by students of Vandersleyen. For the bibliography of Vandersleyen see AEB 92.0092. 92.0055 CURTO, Silvio, Conclusioni del Convegno, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 455-457. Concluding remarks on the conference L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto. W.H. 92.0056 DESROCHES NOBLECOURT, Christiane, La Grande Nubiade ou le parcours d'une gyptologue, Paris, Stock/Pernoud, 1992. (15 x 24 cm; 539 p., maps, fig., ill.). Pr. FF 160 In this autobiography Christiane Desroches Noblecourt describes in 23 chs. her rich career in Egyptology, from her first steps in Egyptology in 1922 and the start of her curatorship in the Egyptian Department of the Louvre in 1934 to more recent times. She partook in many excavations in Egypt, was engaged in the foundation and epigraphic work of the Centre de Documentation du Caire, had connections with the IFAO. An important milestone in her life was the great Nubian Salvage Operation under the auspices of UNESCO, in which she was particularly engaged in the transfer of the Abu Simbel temples. The author also touches upon the French Mission at the Centre de Karnak. She relates of Malraux's visit to Egypt and the solemn inauguration of the Abu Simbel temples at the new site. A chapter is devoted to her professional activity as curator in the Louvre from 1934-1982, in the later years as conservateur-en-chef. Further chs. are devoted to meetings with celebrities, to the salvage of the Philae temple complex, the great exhibition on Ramses II in Paris, and finally, her restoration and excavating activities in the Queens Valley at Thebes-West. Conclusion, chronological table and indexes (divided into antiquity, modern times, places and general index) added. 92.0057 GAMER-WALLERT, Ingrid, Emma Brunner-Traut - Eine Privatgelehrte aus Passion, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 11-16. (portrait). Biography and homage. For the bibliography see AEB 92.0101. 92.0058 GNIRS, Andrea, Frank KAMMERZELL and Friedrich JUNGE, Stndige gyptologenkonferenz 1993. 25. Jahrestagung der deutschsprachigen gyptologie vom 2. - 4. Juli 1993 in Gttingen, GM 130 (1992), 7-15. Announcement. 92.0059 GRAEFE, Erhart, Das Aeb-Projekt des Seminars fr gyptologie und Koptologie in Mnster, GM 126 (1992), 79-81. About the AEB-Project of the Seminar for Egyptology and Coptology in Mnster, which is engaged with the electronic registration of the printed AEB by means of the programme TURBO LIT (formerly V.4.62). From data a data-literature-bank can be developed. The author stresses the importance of the exchange of data between similar projects. M.W.K. 92.0060 GRIMAL, Nicolas, Travaux de l'Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale en 1991-1992, BIFAO 92 (1992), 211-286. (ill.). The report includes brief descriptions of field work: at Balat, Ayn Asil and Qila el-Dabba in the Dakhla Oasis; the M.K. occupation and the architectural study of the temples of the Montu complex at Karnakfile:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

North; at the Gurnet Murai, the Valley of the Eagle, and Deir el-Medina; at Dendera; at Dush (i.a. the gate of Trajan; the preparations for the publications of the excavations at Dush are well advanced); at Tebtynis; and at Mons Claudianus. 92.0061 GRUNERT, Stefan and Walter F. REINEKE, Das Berliner gyptische Wrterbuch, GM 129 (1992), 9-20. Historical survey of the "Berliner Wrterbuch-projekt," from the beginning in 1897 up to the most recent developments. M.W.K. 92.0062 HAFEMANN, Ingelore, unter Mitarbeit von Rainer BILSING, Eine Eingabehilfe bei der Hieroglyphencodierung - "tripad," GM 129 (1992), 21-25. Eine entsprechende Eingabehilfe fr das viel verwendete Glyph-Programm ist das als alternative Tastatur verwendbare Grafiktablett "tripad." Verfasser erklrt die Wirkung von "tripad" und dessen Vorteile. M.W.K. 92.0063 HOLMES, D.L., Archaeological Cultural Resources and Modern Land-use Activities: Some Observations Made during a Recent Survey in the Badari Region, Egypt, JARCE 29 (1992), 67-80. (maps, tables, ill.). The Cultural Resource Management orientation adopted during the 1989 survey has allowed an assessment of the impact of modern land-use activities on the preservation of archaeological sites in part of the Badari region. The results cannot be said to be encouraging. At least half of the sites visited are affected in some way by the present local population, and several sites originally recorded by Brunton effectively no longer exist. Certain sites near Deir Tasa, which were all-important Badarian settlement localities for the establishment of the Tasian component, are now lost. A rescue archaeology strategy must be developed. Author 92.0064 JOHNSON, Janet H., Preface, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society1, XXIII-XXV. Introduction to the symposium, a schedule of which is given on p. IX-XIII. We notice here that the articles collected in the present study have no separate bibliographies. It follows on p. 373-438 after the list of bibliographic abbreviations (p. 365-372). A general index (transliterated Egyptian-Demotic words are mixed in), one of Greek words and phrases, of Coptic and of a few Hebrew words are followed by an index of the authors cited and, finally, one of papyri, ostraca and objects (types indicated by the initial, like MI for "mirror"). 92.0065 LANGUY, Jean Franois, Les nouveaux scribes ou l'informatisation des hiroglyphes, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 199-211. (fig.). Le prsent article a pour but principal objectif la prsentation de MacHieroglyphics et du projet MacScribe, deux outils visant permettre la saisie et l'impression de textes hiroglyphiques sur micro-ordinateur Apple Macintosh. Author 92.0066 LAPP, Gnther, Ein Computerprogramm zum Verzetteln altgyptischer Wortbesprechungen, SAK 19 (1992), 231-238. (fig.). Presentation of a computer programme to enter lexicographical data with bibliographical references. The programme enables users to exchange data. W.H. 92.0067 [LEAHY, Anthony], Editorial Foreword, JEA 78 (1992), V-XI. The foreword contains brief reports on the latest field work at the following EES excavation sites: Qasr Ibrim, the N.K. necropolis at Saqqara, Amarna (i.a., the Sanctuary of the Small Aten temple, the North
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

Palace, Roman pottery at Kom el-Nana). 92.0068 LUFT, Ulrich, Salutation, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 15. (portrait). Salutation of Kkosy. For the bibliography see AEB 92.0102. 92.0069 MEKHITARIAN, Arpag, Le sauvetage des tombes thbaines, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 453-457. The author rings the alarm-bell in connection with the salvation of a number of Theban tombs. 92.0070 NIELSEN, Erland Kolding and Jrgen OSING, Foreword, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 7. (portrait). Brief appreciation of Erik Iversen. For the bibliography of his works see AEB 92.0096. 92.0071 The Oriental Institute Annual Report 1990-1991, Chicago, The University of Chicago, 1992. (15 x 23 cm; 140 p., ill., fig., plans). The following contributions are of interest to Egyptologists: Peter F. Dorman, The Epigraphic Survey; Mark Lehner, Giza; Janet H. Johnson, The Demotic Dictionary Project. W.H. 92.0072 van der PLAS, Dirk, IEDS - ein Integriertes gyptologisches Datenbanksystem. IED - eine Internationale gyptologische Datenbank, ZS 119 (1992), 38-43. An expos of the author's project to build an Integrated Egyptological Databank and System, and of results. The author invites to joining the project. 92.0073 PREYS, Ren, Antieke en moderne grafroverij in Egypte, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 209-211. "Ancient and modern tomb robberies in Egypt." Brief account of the tomb robberies at the end of the XXth Dynasty and the discovery of the royal mummies in 1881. W.H. 92.0074 REEVES, C.N., Introduction, in: After Tutankhamun, 1. Introduction to the conference at Highclere Castle, 1990. Recent work in and on the Valley of the Kings, Thebes was the theme. For a list of the participants and invited guests see p. 207-211. 92.0075 RITNER, Robert K., Implicit Models of Cross-Cultural Interaction: a Question of Noses, Soap, and Prejudice, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 283-290. Quoting a number of examples showing the contrary, the author advocates a more positive approach to cultural interaction between Egyptian and Greek. Theoretical bias has been unrecognized and its pervasive influence ignored. If stereotyped preconceptions remain to structure the questions and answers, to rewrite the historians, or to disbelieve the papyrus evidence, how can examples of positive cultural interaction be found? 92.0076 SADEK, Ashraf and Bernadette, Le VIe congrs d'gyptologie, Le Monde Copte, Limoges 20 (192), 120121.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

Congress report. 92.0077 SEIDLMAYER, Stephan Johannes, Zur Fixierung grammatisch-morphologischer Sachverhalt bei der Aufnahme gyptischer Texte in maschinenlesbarer Form, GM 128 (1992), 27-42. Sequel to the author's article in GM 125 (1991), 53-111. 92.0078 SNASHALL, Jr., Robert C., Hot Antiquities: UNESCO, Egypt and the U.S., in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 347-356. (ill.). This papers briefly surveys UNESCO's convention to protect cultural property from the international "hot" antiquities trade, and focuses on how the Convention applies to two countries: Egypt, a source country for antiquities, and the U.S.A., an antiquities importing country. "The Trade" and Convention backgrounds are summarized. Important provisions of the Convention are considered together with what has been done in Egypt and the U.S.A. to protect cultural property, particularly Egyptian antiquities, in line with the purposes of the Convention. Reference is made to the national laws of both countries. Concluding remarks address the means available to Egypt to recover antiquities in the U.S.A. 92.0079 THOMPSON, Dorothy J., Thebes in the Graeco-Roman Period (Colloquium Leiden, 9-11 September 1992), CdE 67, No. 133 (1992), 56-59. A brief report on the symposium, which lists the papers and gives a general impression. 92.0080 TUTUNDZIC, Sava P., Meaning and Use of the Term "Predynastic" in Egyptian Archaeology, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 605-611. Noting the early use of the term Predynastic to describe late prehistory owing to intensive excavations at the time in Upper Egypt, the author surveys the extension of the term so as to cover the Neolithic cultures. He pleads for use of the term in the strict sense, i.e. only to the Naqada cultures. The original meaning indicating the period immediately preceding the Dynastic Period is the most appropriate. 92.0081 WENIG, St., Einladung zur 7. Internationalen Meroitisten-Konferenz, GM 128 (1992), 5. Announcement 92.0082 WOLF, Pawel M., gyptologie und Informatik in Berlin, GM 128 (1992), 43-68. (fig.). The author describes some aspects of the conception and state of affairs of three projects in Berlin. The essence of each project is a databank. 1) the "Wrterbuchprojekt" of the Berlin Academy; 2) the Meroe Joint Excavations and their documentation; 3) the "Datenverbund" of Egyptology in Berlin. M.W.K. 92.0083 YOYOTTE, Jean, Leon inaugurale faite le Vendredi 27 mars 1992, Paris, Collge de France, 1992; at head of title: Collge de France. Chaire d'gyptologie. (16 x 25 cm; 30 p.). ISBN 2-7226-0003-X; Pr. FF 26 In this inaugural lecture the author briefly surveys the work of his predecessors at the Collge de France. He then presents his own fields of research, which concern on the one hand the continuation of the French concern with Tanis and, on the other, the 16 centuries of history of post-Ramesside Egypt. He subsequently characterizes the T.I.P., the Late Period and the Graeco-Roman Period. The subject of the Pharaonic tradition in these late times is given due attention. 92.0084 ZONHOVEN, L.M.J., International Association of Egyptologists. Progress Report on the Annual

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

Egyptological Bibliography, GM 126 (1992), 107-110. Progress report of the AEB: 1. the plans with the current AEB; 2. the PEB, which will appear on a regular basis of two issues per year; 3. the older AEB volumes project; a project to make available all older volumes not produced by the computer, particularly the ones arranged by the alphabetical-author arrangement. M.W.K. I.c Research tools: bibliographies, indexes, encyclopaedic works see also: 92.0054, 92.0257, 92.0605, 92.0639, 92.0995, 92.0996 92.0085 ABOU-GHAZI, Dia', Catalogue de la Bibliothque gyptien du Muse gyptien du Caire 1927-1958. V-Z, Le Caire, Organisme Gnral des Imprimeries Gouvernementales, 1992; at head of title: Rpublique Arabe d'gypte. Organisation des Antiquits gyptiennes. Service des Muses. (17 x 24 cm; col. 3255-3648). Sequel to AEB 84.0107. This volume covering V-Z constitutes the final one of the library catalogue. 92.0086 ANONYMOUS, Bibliography of J. Gwyn Griffiths (to 1991), in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 1-13. The bibliography is arranged by year. 92.0087 ANONYMOUS, Discussions in Egyptology. Index of articles, Nos. 1-21, DE 22 (1992), 97-127. Index of authors and titles, and of reviews. 92.0088 ANONYMOUS, Gesamtinhaltverzeichnis GM 101-120, GM 126 (1992), 7-18. Alphabetical arrangement of authors and titles, followed by a systematic approach via some 70 keywords. 92.0089 ANONYMOUS, Michael Allen Hoffman. Publications and Reports, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, XXIII-XXVII. Bibliography of the late M.A. Hoffman, divided into popular-scientific books, scholarly monographs, articles, reviews, and unpublished reports and manuscripts of general or specifically Egyptian content. For obituaries see AEB 92.0003 and 92.0012. 92.0090 BNAZETH, Dominique and Jean-Luc BOVOT, Bibliographie de Pierre du Bourguet S.J. (1910-1988), Journal of Coptic Studies, Louvain 2 (1992), 3-27. Bibliography of Pierre du Bourguet. For the bibliography see AEB 92.0038. 92.0091 CHAPPAZ, Jean-Luc, Rpertoire Annuel des Figurines Funraires 5, BSEG 16 (1992), 81-95. Index bibliographique (d'aprs le nom des propritaires anciens) d'un peu plus de 500 figurines funraires (shabtis, oushebtis), publies pour l'essentiel durant l'anne 1991, classes par priode (Moyen Empire et Deuxime Priode Intermdiaire, Nouvel Empire, Troisime Priode Intermdiaire, Basse poque), ainsi que des coffrets figurines funraires et res notabiles. Pour chaque occurrence sont indiques les titres, la gnalogie et la provenance, lorsque ces renseignements sont connus. Author 92.0092 FOSSE, Jacqueline et Nadine CHERPION, Bibliographie de Claude Vandersleyen, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 25-36.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

Bibliography, arranged by books, articles, reviews and varia. For a homage and a list of theses guided by Vandersleyen see AEB 92.0054. 92.0093 FRANKE, Detlef, Das Photoarchiv H.W. Mller der Universittsbibliothek Heidelberg, GM 131 (1992), 3353. (fig.). The author presents some lists of the extensive photograph archives of H.W. Mller, nowadays in the university library of Heidelberg. First, the history of the archives is discussed. M.W.K. 92.0094 GUZMAN, Diana and Mary GOW, Reviews of Egyptological Literature. September 1989 - December 1992, BES 11 (1991/92), 119-170. A continuation of the project begun in 1984. 92.0095 HARING, B., A Systematic Bibliography on Deir el-Medna 1980-1990, in: Village Voices, 111-140. A sequel to AEB 82.0129, comprising 221 entries. 92.0096 HOLM-RASMUSSEN, Torben, in collaboration with Paul John FRANDSEN, Bibliography, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 121-123. The bibliography contains 57 titles. For an appreciation see AEB 92.0070. 92.0097 KALFATOVIC, Martin R., Nile notes of a Howadji: a bibliography of travelers' tales from Egypt, from the earliest time to 1918, Methuen, N.J., & London, The Scarecrow Press, Inc., 1992. (15 x 22 cm; XXXVI, 428 p., map); rev. BiOr 51 (1994), 33-34 (Herman de Meulenaere). ISBN 0-8108-2541-4 This bibliography lists 1150 accounts of travellers' tales from Egypt, from Antiquity to 1918. As well as the bibliographical details, the date of travel is given (where possible) along with a brief characterisation of the work, in places enlivened by quotations. W.H. 92.0098 Lexikon der gyptologie. Begrundet von Wolfgang Helck und Eberhard Otto. Lieferung 55-57 (Band VII: Nachtrge, Korrekturen und Indices, Lieferung 6-8). Redaktion: Christine Meyer. Herausgegeben von Wolfgang Helck und Wolfhart Westendorf, Wiesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1992. (20 x 28 cm; p. 545-828). ISBN 3-447-03216-2/ -03258-8/ -3-447-03259-6; Pr. each DM 148 Sequel to AEB 91/1.0028. The index of papyri is continued. Next come indexes on the P.T., the C.T., the B.D., Urk. I-VIII (predominantly Urk. IV), Kitchen's Ramesside Inscriptions (KRI), The Medinet Habu publications by the Epigraphic Survey and by Hlscher. A next group form the indexes on the texts of the temples of Edfu (Edfou), Dendara, Esna and Philae. Next the indexes turn to tombs and excavations: Junker, Giza, and Theban Tombs (referred to by their T.T. number). Also major publications are indexed: Lepsius, Denkmler; Wreszinski, Atlas; Porter-Moss, Topographical Bibliography; the Amarna Letters. Further, indexes of Classical authors and texts, of the Bible (O.T. and N.T.) and calendar dates. The last indexes are the English and French indexes to the lemma titles. 92.0099 MERTENS, Jan, Bibliography and Description of Demotic Literary Texts: A Progress Report, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 233-235. (table). A progress report on a project to put together a kind of corpus of Demotic literary texts and to present a general view on Demotic literature as it is known now. As per August 1990, 535 Demotic literary and paraliterary texts have been collected. Their distribution over various genres is given in a table.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

92.0100 QUAEGEBEUR, Jan, Bibliographie 1975-1987 J. Vergote (complment la bibliographie des annes 19311975), Orientalia Lovaniensia Periodica, Leuven 23 (1992), 11-13. Supplement to the bibliography of Vergote published in AEB 76648. For the obituary see AEB 92.0036. 92.0101 SCHWARZ, Stephanie, Schriftenverzeichnis Prof. Dr. Emma Brunner-Traut, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 17-32. Bibliography. For a biography and homage see AEB 92.0057. 92.0102 SZCS, Marianna, Bibliography of Lszl Kkosy until 1991, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 17-25. (pl.). Bibliography arranged by years. For the salutation see AEB 92.0068. I.d Egypt's legacy and aftermath; Hellenistic world; classical authors see also: 92.0075, 92.0083, 92.0179, 92.0223, 92.0226, 92.0246, 92.0253, 92.0392, 92.0396, 92.0409, 92.0410, 92.0411, 92.0412, 92.0413, 92.0414, 92.0421, 92.0430, 92.0431, 92.0433, 92.0544, 92.0604, 92.0610, 92.0613, 92.0645, 92.0667, 92.0678, 92.0687, 92.0690, 92.0691, 92.0692, 92.0694, 92.0701, 92.0714, 92.0733, 92.0738, 92.0741, 92.0747, 92.0781, 92.0819, 92.0828, 92.0856, 92.0891, 92.0933, 92.0938, 92.0941, 92.0946, 92.0950, 92.0951, 92.0956, 92.0964, 92.1014, 92.1092, 92.1116 92.0103 ALFANO, Carla, Nuovi dati sul perimetro e sul recinto esterno dell'Iseo-Serapeo di Campo Marzio in Roma, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 11-21. The author provides some new data concerning the perimeter and the exterior enclosure wall of the IsisSerapis temple at the Campo Marzio in Rome. 92.0104 BASKAKOV, Alexej, Die Bibliothek eines gyptischen Hofbeamten, wie Thomas Mann sie sich vorstellte, Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 1-16. Bei der Beschreibung der Bibliothek Potiphars im Roman "Joseph in gypten" erwhnt Thomas Mann fnfzehn altgyptische Schriftwerke. Ihre Wahl wird durch die Bestrebung des Dichters bestimmt, seine auf das biblische Sujet angewandte Mythos-Theorie unter anderem auch auf der Ebene der Alltagsdetails klar zu machen. Den Ausschlag fr die Wahl gab die hnlichkeit dieser gyptischen Schriftwerke mit europischen und aussereuropischen Literaturwerken. Bei der Arbeit am Joseph -Roman benutzte Th. Mann fast alle neueren Fachbcher zum Thema: "Altgypten," Seine Kenntnisse auf dem Gebiete der gyptologie waren weit, wenn auch nicht immer tief. Author 92.0105 BIDNEY, Martin, Land of the Solar Androgyne: The Russian Symbolist K.D. Bal'mont as PoetEthnographer of Ancient Egypt, Comparative Literature Studies, College Park 29, No. 1 (1992), 357-379. On the Egyptian themes in the work of K.D. Bal'mont, specifically his Kraj Ozirisa or Land of Osiris. W.H. 92.0106 BONGIOANNI, Alessandro, Qual tipo di Oriente si celebrava nell'Iseo di Industria?, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 61-66. (pl.). In the sanctuary at the Roman site of Industria near the present Monteu da Po (region of Turin) a number of votive bronzes of Egyptian deities were found.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

92.0107 BONGRANI, Luisa, Le colonne "celate" dell'Iseo-Serapeo Campense: i risultati di alcuni studi, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 67-73. (fig., colour pl.). The author present the results of her study of a number of columns from the Isis-Serapis temple at the Campo Marzio in Rome. Three are now preserved in the Musei Capitolini in Rome, and the fourth at the Museo Archeologica in Florence. They are papyriform columns of grey granite from Elba. Each is decorated in high relief with four groups of two persons standing face to face. They have certain Egyptian features and hold various attributes in their hands. 92.0108 BONGRANI FANFONI, Luisa, La "Mensa Isiaca": nuove ipotesi di interpretazione, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 41-50. (ill.). A new interpretation is given of the Mensa Isiaca (cf. AEB 83.0124). The upper register shows the king and queen offering to various deities, some of which are firmly associated with the South. The lower register shows the king and queen offering to deities who are all associated with Lower Egypt, in particular the Memphite area. The two registers therefore represent Upper and Lower Egypt. This theme is resumed in the middle register, which shows at both ends the heraldic emblem of the unification of the Two Lands and the gods Harsomtus and Thoth, who are also known to officiate in the coronation ceremonies of the king as lord of Upper and Lower Egypt. In the middle, Isis is shown seated in a naos, flanked by what appear to be statues of the royal couple. The Mensa Isiaca expresses the providential character of Isis by depicting her as a queen guaranteeing the union of the two Lands. It is concluded that the Mensa was produced in Memphis in the Ptolemaic period. The specimen in Turin may, however, be a later copy. W.H. 92.0109 BRASHEAR, William, Egyptians and Greeks in an Early Laographia Account (P. Berol. 25161), in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 41-43. The author discusses the Greek Pap. Berlin 25161 (= BGU XVI 2577 in a forthcoming publication). It probably comes from the Herakleopolitan nome, and dates from the time of Augustus. Its lacunary state only permits to establish that, in all probability, the list it contains once constituted a very detailed chronological kat'andra list of well-identified and described male taxpayers for probably the nome capital Herakleopolis. This tax list has also an ethnic interest. The subheading of lines 214-6 divides the civil population of the political entity involved into catoecs, Greeks and Egyptians. The catoecs are clearly distinguished as a category from the rest. 92.0110 BURSTEIN, Stanley M., Hecataeus of Abdera's History of Egypt, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 45-49. The historiographical tradition of the Greek with respect to Egypt was dominated by two works, viz. Herodotus' History of the Persian Wars, Book II and the Aegyptiaca by Hecataeus of Abdera, a work now lost in its original form, but of which an extensive epitome survives in the first book of the Library of History of the 1st century B.C. universal historian Diodorus Siculus. While Herodotus' achievements are generously assessed, the evaluations of Hecataeus' Aegyptiaca are considerably less sympathetic. His account is judged to rely very strongly on Herodotus. However, 29 supposedly royal names - an increase of nine over Herodotus' king list - can be recovered from Diodorus and other works dependent on Hecataeus. Of these 23 are identifiable as the names of actual Egyptian kings. Even more remarkable is the degree of correctness of their chronological distribution. To the present author it is clear that Hecataeus, who lived under the first Ptolemies, has significantly improved on Herodotus' performance, and did so on the basis of Egyptian sources, in order to revise, not to replace Herodotus' account. However, ignorant of Egyptian, he did not always understand his Egyptian informants. 92.0111 De CALLATA, Godefroid, La Grande Ourse et le taureau Apis, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 71-83. (fig., ill.). The Greek name of the constellation neighbouring the Great Bear (Greek Arktos) was Bootes, literally

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

"cowherd," also called Arktophylax, "guard of the Bear." The Greek author Aratos has written that Bootes got its name from the neighbouring constellation, i.e. the Great Bear, but in his description of the latter bovid elements are absent. It is only in Roman times that the seven principal stars of the Great Bear got, i.a., the surname Septem Triones, "the seven cattle." The author attempts to demonstrate a connection of the later Great Bear with the young bull Epaphos, son of Zeus and Io, which syncretised and was identified at an early stage with the most illustrious of Egyptian bovids, the Apis bull. Its symbolism is strongly celestial. Evidence is available that the sky region of the Great Bear is the celestial domain of Apis. In fact, the Great Bear can with certainty be equated to the constellation of the bull in Egyptian astronomical representations. 92.0112 CHAPPAZ, Jean-Luc, Mettre en scne Aida, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 83-87. Discusses Mariette's role in the creation of the opera Aida, and the very limited role of Egyptian archaeology in modern stage productions of the opera. W.H. 92.0113 CLARYSSE, Willy, Some Greeks in Egypt, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 51-56. (fig.). On the basis of three case studies, each of which are shown to be typical of larger sections of the population, the author exposes aspects of Greek integration into the Egyptian society. Three individuals or individual families are discussed, which assimilated themselves, respectively, on the sociological, the religious and the economic level. The three cases are all based on a combination of Greek and Demotic sources, in fact two different types of sources, of which only the combination exposes features of integration and assimilation. One Greek-Demotic source, Pap. Sorbonne inv. 567, is given here in facsimile, transliteration and translation. 92.0114 CORCORAN, Lorelei H., A Cult Function for the So-Called Faiyum Mummy Portraits?, in: Life in a MultiCultural Society, 57-61. (pl.). It has become clear that at least part of the Faiyum mummy portraits from the Roman Period were used for some purpose prior to their funerary use. The author proposes a cultic, rather than a decorative, function for them. Their solar attributes invite to a comparison with the use of anthropoid limestone painted busts in the domestic context of N.K. Deir el-Medina. 92.0115 COURY, Ralph M., The Politics of the Funereal: The Tomb of Saad Zaghlul, JARCE 29 (1992), 191-200. (fig., ill.). The article is concerned with the controversy that raged from 1927-1936 over the tomb of Saad Zaghlul, the leader of the Wafd party, which gives some insight in the ideological dimensions of art and architecture. The tomb, inspired by pharaonic architecture, indicated the abandonment of the emphasis on the Pharaonic past. Indeed, the controversy is a portent of the decline of Pharaonism, that was used to justify the construction of the tomb; but, if carefully examined, it reveals much more about Egyptian conceptualizations of national identity and culture. 92.0116 CURL, James Stevens, Aspect of the Egyptian Revival in Architectural Design in the Nineteenth Century: Themes and Motifs, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 89-96. This review of manifestations of the Egyptian revival in 19th century architecture discusses examples in Europe and the U.S.A. Egyptianizing architecture from the 1920s is discussed as well. W.H. 92.0117 Van't DACK, E., L'arme de terre Lagide: Reflet d'un monde multiculturel?, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 327-341. The author surveys in the chronological order of the reigns in the Ptolemaic Period the polyethnic and multicultural composition of the Ptolemaic army, with its mercenary groups. It is clear that from the beginning of Ptolemaic rule, the Egyptians were not only simple soldiers, but that high society Egyptians
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

could occupy elevated ranks in the army. 92.0118 DEATON, J.C., On the Egyptian Origin for the Legend of an Island Under the Great Pyramid, DE 22 (1992), 5-6. Herodotus records a legend from the Egyptian priests that there were "... underground chambers, which Cheops intended as vaults for his own use; these last were built on a sort of island surrounded by water introduced from the Nile by a canal" (G. Rawlinson, The History of Herodotus, I, London 1912, p. 177). The author argues that the origin of this legend developed from a misunderstanding by the Egyptian priests of their own source. It was the "Island-of-Cheops" that was obviously the inspiration for the legend of the island under the Great Pyramid and Herodotus was not the fabricator. M.W.K. 92.0119 DONADONI, Sergio, Principi e obelischi a Roma, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 27-36. (fig.). The obelisk erected in Rome on the occasion of the coronation of king Charles X in 1825 has inscriptions in Egyptian on its four sides honouring him. In 1827 an obelisk with an inscription for Prince Camillo Borghese was erected in the Villa Borghese; some notes on the transcription are given by the author; further, there are the two obelisks dedicated to Prince Alessandro and Princess Anna Maria Torlonia inscribed in the same vein, dating from 1842. 92.0120 DOYEN, Florence et Ren PREYS, La prsence grecque en gypte ptolmaque: Les traces d'une rencontre, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 63-85. First the authors present the negative opinions on the Ptolemaic Period, ranging from a depreciation of Ptolemaic art by Champollion to Droysen's view of a Mischkultur showing a contamination of Greek culture with barbarian oriental elements, and point out that C. Praux favoured a more positive approach. To obtain a more objective picture, the authors study scholarly opinion on three aspects favourable to the development of contacts between Egyptians and Greeks: society, religion and art. They insist upon distinguishing various classes in this society, headed by the king. With regard to kingship, it is quite clear that Macedonian and pharaonic conceptions occur side by side: Basileus and Pharaoh. The clergy took care of giving shape to the pharaonic image of the Greek king, and the royal decrees settled the privileges of the priesthood. There is a parallelism between the Greek and the Egyptian forms of the royal cult, each group having its own conception of divine kingship. The god Serapis never formed a link between the Greek and the Egyptian population; in the Egyptian eyes he was never equal to the other gods, not even as substitute of Osorapis. Generally speaking, the contacts between Greeks and Egyptians remained rather cool, to various degrees in certain periods and among social classes, but a society in part integrated never developed. From the 2nd century B.C. there is an increasing infiltration of Egyptians into the higher administrative offices, but bilingualism was far from common. In the field of religion the contacts manifested themselves most. More than other social groups, the clergy was inclined towards hellenisation, although as guardians of the official religion they kept the cult and the temples free from Greek influence and presence. The dichotomy between the official and the popular religion is clearly shown by the case of Serapis, which god was never mentioned on temple walls. The influence of the Egyptian religion in the Greek mind is subtle, through the way of the interpretatio graeca. The role of the Ptolemaic king as ritualist was in the Edfu temple, to a large extent, exchanged for that of the falcon god Horus, royal principle par excellence. The person of the king was so exchangeable that the royal cartouches in the Edfu temple have remained empty. The most remarkable product of the encounter between the Egyptian and Greek religions were the Alexandrian divinities, primarily, Serapis, Isis, Harpocrates and Anubis, who owe the importance of their cults to the popular religion. In the field of art, there is the so-called Graeco-Egyptian mixed style, e.g. the typical 'eggheads' of priests. However, a precise chronology showing the development is still hard to give, and it is not even sure that the Greek style exerted influence. 92.0121 DWYER, Eugene J., The Temporal Allegory of the Tazza Farnese, AJA 96 (1992), 255-282. (ill., fig., pl.).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

The Tazza Farnese has been interpreted as an allegory of the Nile for the last 200 years. Recently R. Merkelbach (AEB 73492) has attempted to read the relief on the inside of the cup as an astronomical allegory of the constellations related to the inundation. It is proposed here that the figures on the inside of the cup represent an allegory of creation according to the Hermetic tractate known as the Poimandres. In giving visual form to philosophical and religious concepts expressed in that text, the designer of the Tazza has drawn primarily upon Greek, but also upon Egyptian, religion and religious iconography. The inundation of the Nile has been interpreted as a type (or archetype) of creation, corresponding to the creation of time, the planets, the elements, and human life. The composition of seven figures plus the sphinx is determined by the general patterns of the group of constellations that surround Orion in the Greek astronomical sphere. Among these constellations are the zodiacal signs of Taurus, Gemini and Cancer. The seven planets, also represented by the seven figures in the Tazza, are distributed among the zodiacal signs according to the astrological doctrine of planetary decans. The matching of planets with "houses" thus corresponds with the Thema Mundi, or "Birthday of the Universe." The literary evidence, astronomical data, and the absence of specific allusion to Roma suggest that the Tazza is a product of Alexandrian court art ca. 100-31 B.C. See also AEB 92.0151. Author 92.0122 ELLIS, Simon P., Graeco-Roman Egypt, Princes Risborough, Shire Publications Ltd, 1992 = Shire Egyptology, 17. (15 x 21 cm: 56 p., plans, maps, fig., ill.). ISBN 0-7478-0158-4; Pr. 4 In this booklet on Graeco-Roman Egypt the author notes in the introduction that underneath the political institutions the old Egyptian cultural roots could always be seen, e.g. in private and divine names, in the continued use of hieroglyphs and in the influence of the Egyptian culture in the homelands of the Greeks and Romans. In ch. 2, on the history and the administration, there is touched upon the precedence of Greeks over Egyptian in civil and military functions. Ch. 3 deals with Graeco-Roman settlements. In ch. 4, on domestic life, the customs and nutrition of the Egyptians are referred to. Ch. 5, on economic life, is i.a. concerned with Egyptian farming. Some crafts were influenced by Egyptian techniques. The old Egyptian religion, subject of ch. 6, continued substantially in the old way. Attention is given to the Ptolemaic temples. The last ch. 7 is devoted to the position of Egypt in the Classical world. Ch. 8 and 9 list further reading and museums. Index added. 92.0123 FODOR, Sndor, Traces of the Isis Cult in an Arabic Love Spell from Egypt, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 171-186. A peculiar Arabic love-spell, called shabshaba, is concerned with the magical operation of a woman to get back her husband and to realize this through the use of the figure of a baby. The Isis cult may provide a clue to the interpretation. The rite of the shabshaba reveals the survival of the Isiac religion in the form of a fertility cult which has played a major role in the life of lower class women. Also other phenomena of Graeco-Roman popular religion could be clarified by Arab customs. 92.0124 Del FRANCIA, Loretta, Aspetti della presenza dell'Egitto in Campania, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 145158. In Campania, Egyptian or egyptianizing material has been found along with products of Egyptian inspiration and epigraphic or pictorial material from buildings connected with Egyptian cults. Much of this material dates from either the period of the 9th century till the middle of the 7th century B.C., or from the first to the 2nd century A.D. For the first period, the finds are mainly from tombs in Cuma, Capua, Pitecusa, and a few other places, where they served the purpose of magical protection. Finds from the second period testify to the dissemination of the Isiac cults from Alexandria. The cult of Dionysus enjoyed an extraordinary popularity, which can be explained by its having become a soteriological religion through the assimilation of Dionysus to Osiris. The emperors Caligula, Nero, Domitian, and Hadrian were especially well-disposed towards the Egyptian cults. W.H. 92.0125

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

FRANKFURTER, David, Lest Egypt's City Be Deserted: Religion and Ideology in the Egyptian Response to the Jewish Revolt (116-117 C.E.), Journal of Jewish Studies, Oxford 43 (1992), 203-220. The revolt of the Jews of Alexandria and Egypt of A.D. 116-117 could only be suppressed when Egyptian and Graeco-Egyptian peasants were conscripted in the Roman army. The revolt was characterized by extreme violence on both sides and ended with the extermination of practically the entire Jewish population. It is argued that the native conscripts were incited to this level of violence by Egyptian priests who cast the Jews in the role of impure 'Typhonians.' Support for this hypothesis may be found in two texts from Oxyrhynchus: a prophecy, reminiscent of the Oracle of the Potter, with exhortations to attack the Jews, and a reference to a festival which the people of Oxyrhynchus held annually to commemorate the defeat of the Jews. W.H. 92.0126 GAGOS, Traianos, Ludwig KOENEN, and Brad E. McNELLEN, A First Century Archive from Oxyrhynchos or Oxyrhynchite Loan Contracts and Egyptian Marriage, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 181-205. (tables). The authors deal with the Greek archive of Pausiris son of Pausiris, a weaver who lived at Oxyrhynchos in the 70ties of the 1st century A.D. They focus on one particular feature, since they suspect that the marriage loans from wives to husbands reflect an influence of Egyptian marriage practice. The authors conclude that the legal interpretation of what the woman gives her husband as "loan" is a substantial contribution on the part of the Egyptian tradition to the marriage practice of early Roman Egypt. However, it cannot be said that the loan documents are hidden Egyptian maintenance contracts. In a way, the marriage loans of Oxyrhynchos are the result of a combination of this Egyptian element with Greek fiscality and, specifically, private banking. Appendix II contains a survey of data in the archive of Pausiris. 92.0127 GRG, Manfred, Mythos, Glaube und Geschichte. Die Bilder des christlichen Credo und ihre Wurzeln im alten gypten, Dsseldorf, Patmos Verlag, 1992. (13 x 21 cm; 189 p., fig., ill.). ISBN 3-491-77044-0; Pr. DM 30 This book addresses those interested in the origins of the images present in the Christian confession of faith, the Credo. Before embarking on that subject the author provides in the first part of the study the necessary background to the connections between faith and image. After two chapters of rather modern theological interest the author turns in ch. 3 to a definition of myth and mythology. Myth is the expression of an idea in which god and men play a role. The connections between belief and myth are explored in ch. 4, proceeding from the Bible. The brief ch. 5, the last chapter of the first part, is about myth and history. Part 2 describes the images used in the Credo, which have been developed and used in the religious literature and art of ancient Egypt. The author dissects the Credo into 15 passages, whose connections with Egyptian imagery in text and image are demonstrated. We first quote the relevant line and then the Egyptian associations. 1. "Credo in Deum"; the Egyptian concept of the one god and the many gods as worked out in 71282. 2. "Patrem omnipotentem"; Osiris-Apis (Serapis) as god for Greek and non-Greeks in the Ptolemaic Period; the idea of the Pantokrator, the Almighty. 3. "creatorem caeli et terrae"; the creator god (Re-)Atum; the obelisk as connection between god and king; the trinitarian creator god; the Memphitic theology; the Ramesside state triad (Abu Simbel); triad and trinity; the enthroned creator god; creation and chaos. 4. "et in Iesum Christum, Filium eius unicum, Dominum nostrum"; the election of the king and man-king as the chosen ones; god and men. 5. "qui conceptus est de Spiritu Sancto, natus ex Maria virgine"; the mammisi; the annunciation and the conception as known from the myth of the divine birth; Isis as the god's mother; immaculate conception by a virgin; the son of god. 6. "passus sub Pontio Pilato, crucifixus, mortuus et sepultus." 7. "descendit ad inferos"; the Egyptian hereafter and the judgment of the dead. 8. "tertia die resurrexit a mortuis"; the myth and cult of Osiris; the special position of the king in resurrection; funerary ritual and belief. 9. "ascendit ad caelos, sedet ad dexteram Dei Patris omnipotentis"; the king enthroned. 10 "inde venturus est iudicare vivos et mortuos"; the king endowed with juridical power of cosmic dimension, to separate the right from the wrongdoers. 11. "Credo in Spiritum Sanctum"; personal piety. 12. "sanctam Ecclesiam catholicam"; the temple cult at Edfu. 13. "sanctorum communionem"; the community gathered at the celestial banquet. 14. "remissionem peccatorum"; the purification by water; the merciful god. 15. "carnis resurrectionem et vitam aeternam"; the Fields of Rushes as paradise in the hereafter. "Amen" as final word; its roots in the personal piety of the Egyptian.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

Selection of further reading arranged by subject, and general index added. 92.0128 GOUDCHAUX, Guy Weill, Archibios. Sauveur des "ffigies" de Kloptre VII, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 651-656. In Plutarch's Life of Anthony, 86-9 it seems stated that after the defeat of Anthony and Cleopatra at Actium his statues were hauled down, in contrast to those of Cleopatra VII, which were spared in exchange for the payment of 2000 talents to Octavianus by Archibios, an intimate of the queen. Closer study of the passage leads the author to the following interpretation. The agreement between Octavianus, who was short of cash, and Archibios, possibly an Egyptian named Horemakhbyt, made it possible to maintain the religious function of her temple statues. Augustus was to be the future heir of her divine role. The money must have come from temple treasuries. 92.0129 GRENIER, Jean-Claude, Religion gyptienne dans les mondes hellnistique et romain, Annuaire. cole pratique des hautes tudes. Section des sciences religieuses, Paris 100 (1991-1992), 163-169. Section I continues a discussion of the obelisks of Rome, attention being paid to the obelisk at the Piazza Montecitorio, made by Psammetichus II, two small anepigraph obelisks at the Mausoleum of Augustus, the obelisks erected in the reign of Domitian, two small obelisks from the Iseum at the Campus Martius, and the obelisk at the Piazza Navona. Section II continues a discussion of Hadrian's visit to Egypt with an analysis of the 'Antinous affair.' W.H. 92.0130 GRIFFITHS, J. Gwyn, The Impress of Egyptian Religion on the Mediaeval "Dialogue of the Soul and Body," in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 103-118. The mediaeval Dialogue of the Soul and Body is under strong influence of the Visio Fulberti, a work written in Latin verse. Possible sources for the separation of the soul and the body are a visit of the former to the grave, where a debate took place. A number of elements are alien to Christian thought. The general resemblance of situation and form with the "Lebensmde" is evident. As a literary genre it reaches back to it. Imagery connected with this and the depiction of the judgement of the soul clearly point to Egyptian influences. The origin has to be sought among the monks of Upper Egypt. 92.0131 GRIMM, Alfred, Joseph und Echnaton. Thomas Mann und gypten, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992. (18 x 25 cm; 468 p., frontispiece, fig., ill.). ISBN 3-8053-1412-4/ -1418-3 (Museumsausg.); Pr. DM 78 As Dietrich Wildung points out in the foreword, Thomas Mann's Joseph-cycle is still virtually unexplored by Egyptology. To better this situation Grimm first sketches in Part I the Egyptological interests of Thomas Mann, which formed the stimulus to write the Joseph tetralogy. He visited Egypt twice, first briefly and then much longer. Living in Munich for some time, he met Spiegelberg, who was a great help for Mann in forming his picture of Egypt as present in the Joseph cycle. Mann also had a fascination with hieroglyphs. Having started in 1926, he finished the tetralogy in 1942. Part 2 offers the written sources which Mann used, mainly works of Erman, Ranke and Steindorff. Citing side by side the original sources and Mann's translation into fiction, the author reviews a number of themes: the land, the people, the history, king (Akhnaton) and court, the state administration, police and law, the family, the home, clothing, pleasure, religion, the world of the dead, science, literature, traffic and trade, and war. Further Grimm clarifies from which Egyptian individuals Mann took his portrayal and characterization of the protagonists Joseph and Mut-em-enet and others involved. Finally, Grimm presents, with illustrations, the statuary, reliefs and paintings whose descriptions in Egyptological art-historical works play a role in Mann's work. Bibliography added. 92.0132

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

HANSON, Ann Ellis, Egyptians, Greeks, Romans, Arabes, and Ioudaioi in the First Century A.D. Tax Archive from Philadelphia: P. Mich. inv. 880 recto and P. Princ. III 152 revised, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 133-145. In contrast to the citizens of Alexandria and other city-dwellers, the peasant populations of the countryside seem to present a more placid and homogeneous face in the early Roman Period. As appears from papyri in the Philadelphia (Faiyum) tax archive, however, to belong to the peasant village elite in Julio-Claudian times was to speak Greek and to be conversant with things Roman and with Roman acquisitive habits. At Philadelphia the choice of an Egyptian or a Greek name was in the Julio-Claudian period a matter of personal preference or family tradition, rather than a key to professional and financial advancement. 92.0133 HAUBEN, Hans, La chronologie macdonienne et ptolmaque mise l'preuve. A propos d'un livre d'Erhard Grzybek, CdE 67, No. 133 (1992), 143-171. A very extensive review article of Erhard Grzybek, Du calendrier macdonien au calendrier ptolmaque. Problmes de chronologie hellnistique, Basel, Fr. Reinhardt, 1990 = Schweizerische Beitrge zur Altertumswissenschaft, 20 (not in the AEB). 92.0134 HRAL, Suzanne, Archives bilingues de nomarques dans les papyrus de Ghran, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 149-157. (map). The Ghoran Papyri, from the southwest Faiyum and at present preserved in the Institut de Papyrologie of the Sorbonne, Paris, comprise a bilingual archive of the nomarchs (nome governors) of the 3rd century B.C. Having traced two of them, the author draws in the concluding remarks attention to the special role of Egyptian auxiliary people in the lower echelons of the administration, who functioned as contact persons or even middlemen between the Greek ruling class and the local population. The two appendixes list the documents in the nomarchal archives of, respectively, Diogenes and Aristarchos. 92.0135 HLBL, Gnther, Bemerkungen zur frhptolemischen Chronologie, Tyche, Wien 7 (1992), 117-122. Review article of Erhard Grzybek, Du calendrier macdonien au calendrier ptolmaique. Problmes de chronologie hellnistique, Basel, Fr. Reinhardt-Verlag, 1990 = Schweizerische Beitrge zur Altertumswissenschaft, 20. 92.0136 HLBL, Gnther, Knigliche Legitimitt und historische Umstnde im Spiegel der pharaonischen Titulaturen der griechisch-rmischen Zeit - Einige Interpretationen und Diskussionsvorschlge, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 273-278. Also the titulary of the Graeco-Roman rulers of Egypt expresses the relations between king and gods; historical events play a role in this and may be reflected in the titulary. The author studies the names of Alexander the Great and his direct successors, of the first Ptolemies after the division of the empire, of Ptolemy XV and of Augustus. 92.0137 HLBL, Gnther, Zum Titel HqA HqAw des rmischen Kaisers, GM 127 (1992), 49-52. Reaction to the article of Grenier (AEB 86.0112) in which he discusses the title HqA HqAw in the titles of Octavianus Augustus on the naophoric statue of the prophet Pakhom. Unlike Grenier, Hlbl prefers the reading of the second part of the title as: jwa n nswt nTrw, HqA HqAw, in which HqA HqAw refers to the Egyptian pharaonic tradition. M.W.K. 92.0138 HUMBERT, Jean-Marcel, L'gyptomanie dans la dcoration intrieure au XIXe sicle: vers l'universalisation d'un mythe, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 221-231. (pl.).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

Presents a survey of the Egyptian revival in interior decoration of the 19th century, stressing the influence of increased archaeological knowledge as compared to the 18th century. W.H. 92.0139 HUSS, Werner, Some Thoughts on the Subject "'State' and 'Church' in Ptolemaic Egypt," in: Life in a MultiCultural Society, 159-163. The Ptolemaic kings agreed that it was in the interest of the state to win the church for the crown. Owing to the great influence of the clergy, this would bring about a positive effect on the political attitudes of most of the native inhabitants vis--vis the regime. The official announcements - especially the decrees of the synods - mirror a picture of problem-free relationships between the "state" and the "church," but reality was much more complicated and differentiated. The priests responded to the king's offer of cooperation partly with consent, partly with reluctance, and partly with rejection, even irreconcilable enmity. They expressed their convictions both by word and by image; they made "political propaganda." Assumedly, the opposing clerical groups were more numerous and stronger than the documents indicate. 92.0140 JAEGER, Bertrand, L'Egitto alla corte dei Gonzaga (la Loggia delle Muse al Palazzo Te ed altre testimonianze), in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 233-253. (pl.). Of cardinal Francesco Gonzaga (1444-1483), there exists a bronze medal depicting an obelisk with a lynx beside it. This can be interpreted as a 'hieroglyphic' reference to the cardinal's farsightedness. Other evidence of the Gonzaga family's Egyptian interests is to be found in the Palazzo Te at Mantua, built for Federico II Gonzaga by Giulio Romano (1499-1546). The so-called Loggia delle Muse is decorated with stucco depictions of the Muses, framed by bands of hieroglyphic texts. These texts were copied from a sphinx of Neferites I which is now in the Louvre (inv. no. A 26). Three signs were copied from another sphinx, of Acoris, now also in the Louvre (inv. no. A 27). W.H. 92.0141 KKOSY, Lszlo, Hermes and Egypt, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 258-261. Evidence permits to infer the dependence of Hermetic groups (schools?) on the temples and temple theology of Hellenistic times. The author detects here some instances of Egyptian elements in Hermetic literature, among others a remarkable parallel between Kore Kosmou, 24-7 and B.D. Ch. 175. 92.0142 LECLANT, Jean, A propos des Aegyptiaca du haut moyen-ge en France, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 77-80. The author mentions some finds of Egyptian or egyptianising objects found in Middle-Age contexts in France. 92.0143 LEVRERO, Roberta, La gographie de l'gypte selon Hrodote: les expditions de Cambyse contre les thiopiens et les Ammoniens, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 397-408. (maps). Herodotus reported on the expeditions of Cambyses against the Ethiopians and the Ammonians. The identification of Ethiopia as mentioned in Herodotus with modern Somalia is improbable, given the considerable distance. Rather the Meroitic territory, with its two main cities Napata and Meroe, is meant. The author attempts to reconstruct the route of the expedition and locates the place bearing the name Forum Kambusis (Pliny VI, 28, 165) near the third cataract in Nubia. The place-names Primis Megale and Primis Mikra, mentioned by the geographer Ptolemaeus, are located in, respectively, the Old Dongola region, some 90 kms. away from Napata, and in the Kerma area. 92.0144 LEWIS, Naphtali, Papyrus in Classical Antiquity: An Update, CdE 67, No. 134 (1992), 308-318. An update of N. Lewis, Papyrus in Classical Antiquity. A Supplement, Bruxelles, Fondation gyptologique
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

Reine lisabeth, 1989 = Papyrologica Bruxellensia, 23 (not in the AEB). 92.0145 McCLEARY, Roger V., Ancestor Cults at Terenouthis in Lower Egypt: A Case for Greco-Egyptian Oecumenism, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 221-231. (maps, fig., ill.). The author discusses a number of religious aspects, as evident from excavations in the necropolis of ancient Terenouthis at Kom Abou Billou, located in Lower Egypt on the fringes of the Libyan Desert. The fundamental changes in the realm of funerary beliefs in Ptolemaic Egypt left also traces at Kom Abou Billou, but some aspects of the native Egyptian funerary religion were retained as fundamental. The god Anubis dominates the Terenouthis funerary stelae and the decoration of tomb facades; eventually he merged with Hermes, the Greek psychopomp, into Hermanubis. In one tomb the presence of a Hellenistic visualization of Hermes is remarkable. A nimbed Hermes is depicted in the Helleno-Roman style of the mid-2nd century. Foreign motifs were embedded in a matrix of very ancient Egyptian artistic, religious and functional intentions. In provincial Roman Egypt Egyptians of all races and eastern cultures retrenched themselves within their ancestral religions. At Terenouthis this manifests as a resuscitation of the ancient Egyptian cult of the immortal ancestor. Openness to non-Egyptian influences was well established at the beginning of the Roman Period necropolis at Kom Abou Billou, as seen, e.g., in the popular adoption of the "Charon obol" and the affecting in public of Greek and Roman clothing, hairstyles, banqueting paraphernalia etc. Various artistic and social indices confirm that a profound conversion of Egyptian and non-Egyptian funerary theologies took place by the 2nd century. Tolerance goes hand in hand with oecumenism. At Terenouthis this convergence was registered in the workshops of its necropolis. In a larger context and over a period of several generations, the Graeco-Roman town culture accommodated its cherished Osirian mysteries both to monied adherents and, unsuspectingly, to their contending religious ideologies. 92.0146 MONTSERRAT, Dominic, The Kline of Anubis, JEA 78 (1992), 301-307. (fig., pl.). This article examines the possible funerary character of a feast of Anubis newly attested by UC 32068, a 3rd century A.D. papyrus from Oxyrhynchus now in the Petrie Museum, University College, London. The text of the papyrus is given in full, with translation, and the nature of Egyptian ritual and funerary banquets in the presence of deities is discussed in the commentary. Author 92.0147 MYSLIWIEC, Karol and Hanna SZYMANSKA, Les terres cuites de Tell Atrib, CdE 67, No. 133 (1992), 112-132. (ill.). The 350 terracottas found by the Polish Mission at Tell Atrib (ancient Athribis) consist of two general groups: religious and profane subjects. The first group comprises the complete Graeco-Roman pantheon, in which the Harpocrates figurines are by far the most frequent. Those of Bes and Isis are less frequent, while Sarapis is virtually absent. 92.0148 NOSHY, Ibrahim, Preludes of the Egyptian Revolutions against the Ptolemies and the Greeks, in: Proceedings of the XIXth International Congress of Papyrology II, 373-420. The evidence seems to suggest that preludes of the Egyptian revolutions against the Ptolemies and the Greeks began in the early years of Philadelphus' reign, continued intermittently throughout that reign, and culminated in the first revolution in the early years of Euergetes I's reign, videlicet in 245 B.C. Author 92.0149 OATES, John F., The Basilikos Grammateus, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 255-258. The author examines some aspects of the office of basilikos grammateus, a bureaucratic designation occurring during the Ptolemaic administration of Egypt from the mid-3rd century B.C. to the Augustean reforms of 31 B.C. Although the author concentrates on the Greek documents, the importance of the Demotic evidence is indicated. What connections obtain between the earlier Egyptian office of scribe, particularly the scribe of Pharaoh, and the basilikos grammateus must be investigated. The appendix contains a list of 3rd

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

century B.C. documents mentioning the basilikoi grammateis. 92.0150 OBSOMER, Claude, Hrodote, Strabon et le "mystre" du labyrinthe d'gypte, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 221-333. (plans, fig., ill., pl.). The author restudies in depth the question of the Labyrinth of Egypt (see already AEB 70356, AEB 91/1.0047 and AEB 85.0142). He starts with a full translation of the pertinent passages by Classical authors and in other documents, which are presented in historical order: Herodotus, papyri attesting the word "labyrinth" (12 documents ranging from the mid-3rd century B.C. up to the early 2nd century A.D.), Diodorus Siculus, Strabo, Pliny the Elder, Pomponius Mela, and Africanus in Manetho's work. The next section is devoted to a survey of the search of an existing labyrinth. The first hypotheses turn up in the 17th and 18th centuries; the line is pursued by members of the Napoleonic expedition, work of Lepsius at Hawara, the first and second excavations of Petrie there, the plans of Wiedemann and Myres, the reconstruction of Lloyd of the Hawara labyrinth. After some general criticism on former reconstructions and the question of an imaginary labyrinth, the author chooses for a new approach. He poses the question whether the Labyrinth of Herodotus was situated at Illahun, studying points like the 12 aulai, their attribution to 12 kings, the upper and lower floors, the burials etc. The author reaches the conclusion that the Labyrinth described by Herodotus can hardly be a building at Hawara. Then the post-Herodotus documents pass in review, notably the Labyrinth description by Strabo, but also the papyri, Diodorus and Pliny. Turning to the function of the temple of Hawara, the author deals with various points: the funerary cult of Amenemhat III and cults of divinities, the ideas about the building having a connection with the nomes, or about it being a royal palace, an administrative centre or a place for burial and embalmment. The author concludes that the reconstruction of Petrie and the adaptation of Lloyd of the Hawara Labyrinth are not in tune with the data. The idea of an imaginary Labyrinth must also be left. The descriptions of the Classical authors and in other documents bring about a suspicion with the author that there are two distinct buildings called the Labyrinth: that of Herodotus possibly at Illahun, and that of Strabo and the Ptolemaic papyri, which is surely the temple of Amenemhat III at Hawara. 92.0151 POLLINI, John, The Tazza Farnese: Augusto Imperatore "Redeunt Saturnia Regna!," AJA 96 (1992), 283300. (ill., pl.). New suggestions are offered for the identity and meaning of both central and peripheral figures represented on the famous Tazza Farnese. It is argued that this splendid sardonyx phiale was not produced for the court of Ptolemaic Egypt, as is commonly believed, but was a product of Augustan art, probably created during the earlier part of the principate of Augustus. It is also proposed that this vessel, possibly commissioned by or for Augustus, was intended for use in some special sacrificial ceremony. The nature of its semiprecious material, the message of its interior composition, and the use of a Gorgoneion on its underside would be in keeping with a belief that the Tazza Farnese had certain magical properties, especially in warding off evil from the advent of the Golden Age of Augustus. See also AEB 92.0121. Author 92.0152 RICKETTS (), Linda, The Administration of Late Ptolemaic Egypt, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 275-281. The archive of mummy cartonnage papyri from the Herakleopolite area in the late Ptolemaic Period, now in Berlin, is informative for our knowledge about the land productivity and land usage. A similar archive of papyri for this period, the Tebtunis papyri, has a few Demotic pieces. The Theban ostraca form another important archive. The author concludes that Demotic papyri may give us a basis of comparison of productivity in future consideration of the Tebtunis and Herakleopolite archives, while the Theban ostraca already have allowed to put back correctly a coregency of 51 B.C. 92.0153 De SALVIA, Fulvio, "Horo sui coccodrilli" nella Roma Costantiniana, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 509-517. (pl.).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

In the sanctuary for the house gods in a house in Rome dating to the time of Constantine the Great a small Horus cippus was found, along with other statuary. It is now kept in the Capitoline Museums (Museo del Palazzo dei Conservatori Inv. No. 409). The find spot testifies to its amuletic-protective role in a Roman context and the connection with Harpocrates. 92.0154 SPALINGER, Anthony, The Date of the Death of Alexander in Pseudo-Callisthenes, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 527-533. (fig.). In a chart the author compares various calendars (i.a the Egyptian), centring around the date of death of Alexander the Great. The date given by Pseudo-Callisthenes cannot be reconciled with any of the calendars given, which all dovetail with each other. The assumption of the author is that, given an Egyptian civil date for Alexander's death, a conversion of calendrical dates took place, probably over a period of time, ultimately providing us with the false figure of Pharmuti 4 instead of 1. A complicated hypothesis - the author admits is developed, by which the assumption of a simple scribal error can be dismissed. 92.0155 THOMPSON, Dorothy J., Literacy and the Administration in Early Ptolemaic Egypt, in: Life in a MultiCultural Society, 323-326. The author is concerned with the question of literacy in early Ptolemaic Egypt and of the effect on language and literacy by the new contact of a long and confined tradition of priestly and scribal literacy with the more open, secular tradition of Greek literacy. She characterizes the first generation of Ptolemaic rule as a collaboration between the existing literate classes and the new rulers. From the reign of Ptolemy II there is clearly a royal initiative to form a body of administrators fluent in Greek to control the exercise of rule. Teachers, with adopted Greek names, appear in villages, who may have enjoyed fiscal privileges in return. 92.0156 TOMLIN, R.S.O., The Roman "carrot" amphora and its Egyptian provenance, JEA 78 (1992), 307-312. Publication of an inscription painted on a sherd of a Roman "carrot" amphora found at Carlisle. Its apparent reference to the fruit of the doum palm (kou/kia) suggests that this class of amphora, whose provenance has been uncertain, was made in Egypt and was used to export Egyptian preserved fruit. Author 92.0157 De VOS, Mariette, Nuove pitture egittizzanti di epoca augustea, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 121-143. (pl.). Presents three groups of Roman paintings with Egyptian motifs from the reign of Augustus, all comprised of mere fragments. They were found at various locations in Rome: at the House of Augustus on the Palatine hill; in the area of the vigna Barberini - also on the Palatine; and on the right bank of the Tiber, near the Villa Farnesina. W.H. 92.0158 WARMENBOL, Eugne, Avec des oblisques pour uniques montagnes, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 183-200. (fig., ill.). The first obelisks erected and made in the Dutch Republic appeared in the 16th century and had a commemorative function; the first to have a funerary role in the Republic dates from 1570. In the 18th century the obelisks are integrated in the English or Anglo-Chinese garden type, popular in France and The Netherlands. The obelisk reappears as monument in public places in the Republic under the reign of Napoleon (the Empire). Obelisks erected in municipal cemeteries rank among the most characteristic funerary monuments of the 2nd half of the 19th century. The rise of free-masonry was another reason for its popularity. 92.0159 WEST, Stephanie, Sesostris' stelae (Herodotus 2.102-106), Historia, Stuttgart 41 (1992), 117-120. Of the stelae that were allegedly erected by 'Sesostris' to mark his foreign conquests, two were seen by

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

Herodotus himself and described in some detail (106.2-5). These have long been recognized as the reliefs of the Karabel pass, which depict a Hittite god; one has an inscription in Hittite hieroglyphic. Their western location in relation to the main body of Hittite hieroglyphic inscriptions led Herodotus to believe that the Karabel relief did not just mark the Egyptian line of march, but proclaimed the region's complete subjugation. W.H. 92.0160 ZANDA, Emanuela, Recenti scavi ad Industria, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 665-670. (plans). Excavations at the Roman site of Industria, near Monteu da Po, in the Turin region, have revealed that the core of the sacred area is dedicated to Isis. The author briefly considers a number of reasons for this speedy introduction of Isiac cults at Industria in the early Imperial Period (Augusto-Tiberian times). 92.0161 ZIBELIUS-CHEN, Karola, Das Alte gypten im Klassischen Ballett: Petipas "La Fille du Pharaon," in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 359-377. (ill.). The author draws attention to Ancient Egypt in classical ballet as present in the work of Petipa, La fille du pharaon (1862). The theme of the libretto may well have been inspired by Thophile Gautier, Le roman de la momie. Performed quite often in St. Petersburg and Moscow, the ballet did not reach Western-European stages until later this century. As far as possible, the author traces the Egyptian aspects back to publications etc. I.e Varia 92.0162 ANDREU, Guillemette, Images de la vie quotidienne en gypte au temps des pharaons, Paris, Hachette, 1992. (23 x 29 cm; 160 p., map, fig., colour ill.). ISBN 2-01-012719-6: Pr. FF 178 This book destined for the general public contains many colour illustrations. It is divided into themes. First, the house: marriage and divorce, children, house construction; the village of Deir el-Medina; food. The countryside: the seasons, harvest, the garden, domestic animals. Fishing and hunting: fish as food, fishing techniques, the hippopotamus hunt, water fowl, hunting in the desert. Fashion, beauty and pleasures: linen, clothing, make-up, jewellery, banquet, music and dance, games. The crafts and professions: artisans, art conventions, the workmen of Deir el-Medina, figured ostraca, stone, wood and metal working, pottery, basketry. Scribes: school, scribal career, the various text genres. The king: pharaoh, government, provincial administration, officials, court conspiracies. Mining and building: the Sinai, kohol, the gold mines, the Wadi Hammamat, alabaster quarries, obelisks, pyramid construction. Religion: the creation, temple, priests, calendar of religious festivals, oracles, private religion, the hereafter. 92.0163 ANONYMOUS, Thematical Discussions: 1. The Introduction of Mud Brick Architecture in Egypt; [2.] Trading; [3.] Site Hierarchy and Subsistence Patterns; 4. Harbors and Colonization, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 479-485. Four unconnected subjects are presented in the form of a discussion between the participants. 92.0164 BERNAL, Martin, The Case for Massive Egyptian Influence in the Aegean, Archaeology, New York 45, No. 5 (September/October 1992), 53-55; 82-86. (colour ill.). A rebuttal of AEB 92.0169. 92.0165 BLOKHUIS, C.D., Egypte, Haarlem, J.H. Gottmer, 1992. (14 x 22 cm; 554 p., maps, plans, fig., ill.). ISBN 90-257-2438-8; Fl. 50 In this travel guide in Dutch the author offers, after a brief history of tourism to Egypt from Classical Antiquity on, a general introduction to the country, dealing with the natural environment, such as the Nile,
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

the climate, valley and desert, flora and fauna, and the population. The introductory part continues with a chapter on pharaonic Egypt (brief history, the society, art, writing, religion), and, further, chapters on the Graeco-Roman and Christian Periods and on Islamic and modern Egypt. The travel guide starts with Alexandria and the Delta, and then follows the southbound itinerary, with separate chapters on Cairo, Giza, Memphis-Saqqara, Middle Egypt, Thebes, and farther south to Assuan and Abu Simbel. The last three chapters are concerned with the Sinai and the oases in the western desert, and with practical travel information. The maps and plans are clear and many. At the end a chronological table up to the present day, a concise bibliography, and a general index. 92.0166 BRUNNER-TRAUT, Emma, Egitto, Verona, Edizioni Futuro, 1991 = Le Guide Arte Futuro. (14 x 22 cm; 845 p., maps, plans, fig., colour pl.). ISBN 88-7650-114-2; Pr. L. 48,000 Italian version of this guide to Egypt, of which the original first edition in German appeared in 1978 (AEB 78132). The present translation is based on the 6th, enlarged edition of 1988. 92.0167 BRUWIER, Marie-Ccile, L'gypte dans la bibliothque de Raoul Warocqu, Morlanwelz, Muse royal de Mariemont, 1992. (14 x 30 cm; 36 p., ill.). This is the catalogue of an exhibition of maps and plans, old and rare books, and letters and manuscripts on Egypt from the library of Raoul Warocqu, held at the Muse royal de Mariemont. W.H. 92.0168 CASTELLI, Patrizia, I geroglifici e la Controriforma, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 55-68. The renewed discussion of images and symbols that marked the Counter Reformation had an influence on the debate regarding Egyptian hieroglyphs as well. Among the authors whose opinions are discussed here are Guazzo, Tazzo, Caussin, Paleotti, and Comanini. W.H. 92.0169 COLEMAN, John E., Did Egypt Shape the Glory that was Greece?, Archaeology, New York 45, No. 5 (September/October 1992), 48-52; 77-81. (colour ill., map). Review article of AEB 87.0125 and its sequel, rejecting Bernal's thesis of massive Egyptian influence in the earlier periods of Greek history. For a rebuttal see AEB 92.0164. W.H 92.0170 Egyptian Archaeology. The Bulletin of the Egypt Exploration Society, London No. 2 (1992). (40 p., ill. incl. colour). This issue contains the following articles: Harry James, Howard Carter and the EEF; David Jeffreys and Lisa Giddy, Towards Archaic Memphis; Thomas B. Hartwell, The Luxor Cache; Barry Kemp, Amarna from the Air; Jaromir Malek, The Annals of Amenemhet II; Arielle Kozloff, Egypt's Dazzling Sun: Amenhotep III and his World; Mark Horton, Shrines and Temples at Ibrim; Manfred Bietak, Minoan Wall-Paintings Unearthed at Ancient Avaris; Peter Dorman, Salvaging Egypt's Records; Christopher Kirby and Salima Ikram, Land of the Plumed Serpent. W.H. 92.0171 FRENDO, Anthony J., Five recent books on the emergence of ancient Israel: review article, Palestine Exploration Quarterly, London 124 (1992), 144-151. AEB 86.0493 and 87.0487 are among the books reviewed. 92.0172 GIL-ARTAGNAN, Andr, L'Odysse du Pount, Archeologia, Dijon 282 (septembre 1992), 24-33. (ill. incl. colour, map).
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

The author has built a replica of one of the Punt ships of queen Hatshepsut and circumnavigated Africa in it with an African crew. He left Ste in May 1988 and returned to Toulon in June 1991. W.H. 92.0173 K.M.T, San Francisco 2, No. 4 (Winter 1991-92). This issue contains the following articles: Dennis C. Forbes, Senusret I; Glen V. McIntyre, Locating PerRameses; Kimberly Rufer-Bach; A mastaba in Chicago?, Greg Reeder, Up at the Giza plateau (an interview with Mark Lehner and Mansur Radwan); Robert H. Lowdermilk, Re-inventing the machine Herodotus said built the great pyramid; W.V. Davies, Queen Tetisheri reconsidered (a reprint of AEB 84.0817 with some minor changes); Moyra Caldecott, A tale of two brothers. W.H. 92.0174 K.M.T, San Francisco 3, No. 1 (Spring 1992). This issue contains the following articles: Barbara Adams, Egyptian Archaeology in the Petrie Museum; Omar Zuhdi, Manetho; Greg Reeder, Dra Abu el Naga (an interview with Daniel Polz); Donald P. Ryan, The Valley again; Christopher C. Lee, Arthur C. Mace; Dennis C. Forbes, Abusing Pharaoh. W.H. 92.0175 K.M.T, San Francisco 3, No. 2 (Summer 1992). This issue contains the following articles: Dennis C. Forbes, Egypt's Dazzling Sun; Dennis C. Forbes, Nebmaatre Amenhotep III; Edwin Brock, On view, 16 statues from the Luxor cachette; Dennis C. Forbes, The Polish Archaeology Missions (an interview with Jadwiga Lipinska); Robert M. Schoch, Redating the great sphinx. W.H. 92.0176 K.M.T, San Francisco 3, No. 3 (Fall 1992). This issue contains the following articles: Jadwiga Lipinska and George B. Johnson, Thutmose III at Deir el Bahari; Dennis C. Forbes, Egypt & Nubia (describing Nubian collections at the British Museum, The Museum of Fine Arts, Boston, the Oriental Institute Museum, Chicago, the Royal Ontario Museum, Toronto, and the University Museum, Philadelphia); Stuart Tyson Smith, The First Imperialists; Louise Bradbury, Following Thutmose I on his campaign to Kush; Peter Lacovara, Boston in Nubia; Elsa Marston Harik, Ancient Egypt in Children's Fiction. W.H. 92.0177 LECLANT, Jean, Diana Nemorensis, Isis et Bubastis, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 251-257. The site of Nemus Dianae, at the shore of lake Nemi in Latium, has yielded an inventory of the goods presented by worshippers of Isis and Bubastis in their sanctuaries there in the 1st century A.D. The author elucidates the connections between Diana, Isis and Bubastis (Bastet). 92.0178 MYEROWITZ LEVINE, Molly, The Use and Abuse of Black Athena, American Historical Review, Washington, D.C. 97 (1992), 440-460. Review article of AEB 87.0125. 92.0179 OSING, Jrgen, Aspects de la culture pharaonique. Quatre leons au Collge de France (Fvrier-Mars 1989), Paris, Diffusion de Boccard, 1992 = Mmoires de l'Acadmie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres. Nouvelle Srie, 12; at head of title: Institut de France. (22 x 28 cm; 60 p., maps, fig., ill.). This book contains the texts of four lectures given by the author at the Collge de France, Paris. The first lecture is concerned with the Harper's Songs in the N.K. First the author presents the complete

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

translations of the 'heretic' Harper's Song of Antef, preserved on the Ramesside Pap. Harris 500, and one from the late-XVIIIth Dynasty tomb of Neferhotep (TT 50), both featuring the 'carpe diem' motif. These are opposed to the 'orthodox' Harper's Songs commemorating the 'memento mori' and the care for the afterlife, one of which type is also preserved in the same tomb of Neferhotep. An orthodox song may expressly criticize the 'carpe diem' attitude, but no songs known thus far try to reconcile the opposed views. The author draws attention to a new Harper's Song, in which such synthesis is attempted. It comes from the N.K. tomb of Nefersekheru near Kom el-Ahmar (Eg. Hebenu, capital of the XVIth Upper Egyptian nome) in Middle Egypt. The text, consisting of four strophes, is given in photograph, drawing and translation. Nefersekheru's criticism of the carpe diem motif is implicit, and leads to a positive solution, the belief in the afterlife. From the description in the tomb owner's autobiography of the honours he received can be deduced that the performance of the Harper's Song is to be set among the festivities following the owner ceremonial rewarding in the royal palace. Ch. 2 is devoted to the list of Aegean toponyms in the funerary temple of Amenhotep III at Kom el-Heitan, Thebes-West. Only in the XVIIIth Dynasty, from Tuthmosis III to Amenhotep III, the Egyptian sources provide evidence on the connections with the Aegean world. In four Theban tombs belonging to the highest officials from the reign of Hatshepsut and Tuthmosis III the wall paintings show Aegeans: TT 71 of the great majordomus Senenmut, from the regnal years 7-11; the vizier Useramon, installed in year 5; his nephew Rekhmire installed sometime during the regnal years 28-34 and in office until the beginning of the reign of Amenhotep II; and TT 86 of the high-priest of Amon Menkheperreseneb (second half of the reign). A littleknown repainting in Rekhmire's tomb of the old model of the skirts of the Aegeans, as represented in the oldest tombs, into a new one certainly reflected an actual change of costume, which is in agreement with the very distinctive rupture between Late Minoan I and II on Crete. It is generally accepted that this has to do with the Mycenean expansion on Crete and the other Aegean islands, which is now proved to have taken place in the second half of Tuthmosis III's reign, thus between 1460 and 1436 B.C. The legends say the Aegeans to come from the land of kftyw, "Crete" and the iww Hryw-ib-n wAD-wr, "the islands in the midst of the sea." After Tuthmosis III the representations of Aegeans become rare, probably owing to a decrease of the commercial contacts. Later they occur only in the geographical lists of Amenhotep III and Ramses II, now largely denuded of their Aegean characteristics and being part of the countries in the north. In a table the author resumes the identifications of the Aegean toponyms from the funerary temple of Amenhotep III, with their Greek and Linear B equivalents, which comprises not only Minoan-Mycenean sites on Crete, but also Mycenean sites on mainland Greece, including the Peloponnesus. After discussing the clear order of the Cretan toponyms, the disorder of the mainland Greece ones and the implications of certain sound renderings in the distinct languages, the author concludes that the Cretan toponyms reflect in a direct way the original Minoan forms before the Mycenean supremacy. Since this supremacy existed in the time of Rekhmire, the list must have been copied from a still earlier model, which was based on actual knowledge of travellers to Crete. The third lecture concerns vocabularies and other manuals from the Egyptian priesthoods in the Roman Period in their attempt to preserve the cultural heritage and knowledge of Ancient Egypt. The texts in the Ptolemaic script on the walls of the Graeco-Roman temples are eloquent testimony of the vastness of this knowledge and the wish to preserve it. Originally all texts of the sacred or sacerdotal literature were written in hieratic on papyrus, and their language was classical Middle-Egyptian, which was a far cry from the contemporaneous Demotic. For the careful instruction systematic manuals were required, including vocabularies and glossaries. The author presents three papyri containing such material. The first is Pap. Berlin 7809/10, listing deities and divine forces. The author then turns to two similar papyri from the great and varied find in the temple of Soknebtynis at Tebtynis (Faiyum). They date from the 2nd century A.D. One text, of considerable length and written in classical Middle-Egyptian with some Late Egyptian features, is extensively discussed. The text is divided into four chapters, each with thematic sections: two scientific vocabularies of verbs and their synonyms and of substantives (classified according to material), and two sacerdotal handbooks of the 'sacred matter' and of the cult calendar. In between the lines another scribe has provided almost the complete text with an interlinear Demotic, sometimes hieratic version; he even added glosses in an Old Coptic alphabet, in the Greek alphabet, with some complementary Demotic signs. Obviously he was very learned himself, and did this for the sake of the instruction of pupils. It not only enriches our knowledge about Egyptian lexicography and cult geography, but also illustrates the transmission of classical M.Eg. and the hieratic script. From the Demotic glosses it can be deduced that they match the Faiyumic dialect of Coptic. The Old Coptic glosses inform about the verbal system: in the long lists of synonymous verbs almost everywhere the infinitive is used, rarely the pseudo-participle; there are six passages showing the morphological (particularly the vowel system) and syntactic differences between the

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

classical M.Eg. verb forms. In the fourth and last lecture the author draws attention to a section in the chapter treating the 'sacred matter' in the above-mentioned hieratic onomasticon papyrus from Tebtynis. In it the gods are arranged in a social system reflecting Egyptian social and state hierarchy. This grouping of deities deviates from the normal genealogical family system. The list giving the social function/title related to a divine name (e.g., king = ReHorakhte, var. Horus; crown prince = Shu, var. Geb; vizier = Thoth, var. Osiris; etc.) is discussed in some detail. The author believes that this systematization is typical of the Graeco-Roman temple circles, and does not go back to an earlier period. No indexes. 92.0180 PATAN, Massimo, Miscellanea, VA 8 (1992), 49-52. Three brief notes on serpents, the pyramids and Egyptian writing principles. 92.0181 PEMBERTON, Delia, Ancient Egypt, London, Viking, 1992. (16 x 22 cm; IX, 150 p., map, plans, ill.). ISBN 0-670-836052 This is a travellers' guide book devoted especially to ancient Egyptian architecture. After a general introduction it describes in a north-south order the principal architectural monuments in Egypt. The book has a chronological table, an architectural glossary, a select bibliography, and an index. W.H. 92.0182 POLOTSKY, H.J., Ausgewhlte Briefe. Introduced, edited, and annotated by Edward Ullendorff, with contributions by A.K. Irvine and Yoram Bronowski, Stuttgart, Franz Steiner Verlag, 1992 = thiopistische Forschungen, 34. (18 x 25 cm; 148 p., portrait). ISBN 3-515-06066-9 The letters in this volume are all addressed to Edward Ullendorff and are strictly speaking concerned with Ethiopian linguistics. We mention it for the wealth of biographical details contained in the letters and for the reprints of two obituaries from The Times and The Independent. W.H. 92.0183 POUNDER, Robert L., Black Athena 2: History without Rules, American Historical Review, Washington, D.C. 97 (1992), 461-464. Review article of Martin Bernal, Black Athena: The Afroasiatic Roots of Classical Civilization, Volume 2: The Archaeological and Documentary Evidence, New Brunswick, N.J., Rutgers University Press, 1991 (sequel to AEB 87.0285). 92.0184 ROUSSEAU, Jean, Analyse Dimensionnelle de la Pyramide de Cheops, DE 22 (1992), 29-52. (fig., tables). Dimensional analysis of the pyramid of Cheops. The purpose of this article is to present a new symbolical and astronomical interpretation of the measurements of the Great Pyramid of Cheops. The author discusses: 1. the problems of the "sacred numbers" (17, 19, 29, 41, 59, 61, 73), which are integrated in the numerical rules for Egyptian constructions; 2. the geometry of the Great Pyramid. It seems that the geometry as well as the whole infrastructure of the pyramid is a numerical symbolic construction; 3. the accesses to the three chambers: a) to the underground crypt; b) to the King's Chamber; c) to the Queen's Chamber; d) the position of the centre of the mummy and its relation to various measurements. Finally the author presents an arithmetical interlude in which he explains how the Great Pyramid "houses" the most famous irrational numbers. M.W.K. 92.0185 STRK, Lothar, I. Grabakarabis Pillularis - Orientalisches in Johann Fischarts "Geschichtsklitterung," in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 319-339. (fig.).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

I GENERAL

J. Fischart, Geschichtsklitterung, published in 1575 and inspired by Rabelais, contains a number of passages with reference to Ancient Egypt and the wider and later Near East. The passages are presented and commentaries concerning the sources are added. The second note is outside the scope of the AEB. The third note is devoted to the otter in Egypt, which existed in Ancient Egypt. Now disappeared, it still lived in Egypt during the 17th century. The fourth and last note concerns the scarab beetle as hero of light in a modern Nubian fairy tale. 92.0186 VAN SICLEN III, Charles C., Ramesside Varia. III: A Relief of the Royal Messenger Wadjmose; IV: A New Document Pertaining to the Imiseba Family, VA 8 (1992), 53-56. (fig.). The relief of Wadjmose, now in a private collection in Texas, came from a stela or the wall of a chapel at Saqqara. The document on the Imiseba family is a small piece of wood with an incised text filled with blue pigment, now in a private collection in Virginia. It mentions two members of the family. 92.0187 VERCOUTTER, Jean, The Search for Ancient Egypt, London, Thames and Hudson, 1992. (12 x 18 cm; 208 p., ill incl. colour). ISBN 0-500-30013-5 English edition of AEB 86.0038.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_1.html[10/11/2012 17:09:55]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

SYSTEMATIC LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES II SCRIPT AND LANGUAGE a. Scripts b. Grammar c. Lexicography, expressions, proper names, epithets II.a Scripts see also: 92.0005, 92.0065, 92.0207, 92.0240, 92.0280, 92.0284, 92.0302, 92.0409, 92.0438, 92.0583, 92.0712, 92.0774, 92.0917, 92.0958, 92.1074, 92.1081 92.0188 el-AGUIZY, Ola, About the Origins of Early Demotic in Lower Egypt, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 91-102. (tables, pl.). The first group of the Serapeum stelae, which dates back to the XXIInd Dynasty (Sheshonq V), shows that a cursive writing quite similar to abnormal hieratic was also used in Lower Egypt. The author assumes that the evolutions of the hieratic scripts of Upper and of Lower Egypt must have passed through similar phases, the latter leading to a cursive writing similar to abnormal hieratic. The Serapeum stelae are proof of this. The XXVth Dynasty stelae show that the few signs resembling Early Demotic have intermingled with a wellformed hieratic style. Such a style must have co-existed in Lower Egypt with a more cursive one, and might probably be considered as the origin of the Early Demotic script born in this part of the country. The author suggests that Demotic is not derived from a different cursive branch of hieratic used in Lower Egypt, but rather from one of two hieratic styles used in Lower Egypt itself. The first of these styles, being the natural development of late hieratic, had become too cursive to go on being used. The second, closer to the hieratic originals, developed into Early Demotic, by a gradual and normal simplification of well-formed hieratic signs. As for the early XXVIth Dynasty Stela Louvre C 101, bearing hieroglyphic, hieratic and Demotic signs, it must have been copied from a hieroglyphic original by a scribe familiar with Demotic. For the evolution see the comparative palaeographic tables added. 92.0189 BARD, Kathryn A., Origins of Egyptian Writing, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 297-306. (fig.). The study intends to be a survey of the contexts in which writing first appears in Egypt. After a definition of writing and early hieroglyphs, the author studies Predynastic potmarks and the evolution of royal seals, the labels of the terminal Predynastic and the Ist Dynasty. Despite the cursory character of this study, certain general trends can be discerned. The earliest hieroglyphs appear with royal names on tags and sealings of Dynasty 0, to identify goods and materials of the state, and although there is no evidence, writing was probably used to record the economic activities of the state. Along with royal seals impressed in clay, labels with hieroglyphics were used to identify goods, and in the Ist Dynasty such labels combined writing with graphic art to convey more complex messages with year names. On ceremonial art of the state hieroglyphs of proper names, place names, and numbers are part of an elaborate system representing the iconography of power of the king, and seem to be an attempt to legitimize the newly centralized rule. Early writing developed in Egypt, then, to serve the state: for justifying its political organization, and for facilitating its economic, administrative and religious control. 92.0190 van den BRINK, Edwin C.M., Corpus and Numerical Evaluation of the "Thinite" Potmarks, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 265-296. (fig., ill., tables). The main aim of the present study of Early Dynastic Thinite potmarks is to determine to what degree rules governing the application of the potmarks were systematic and to elucidate their function and meaning. To come to a substantial approach, three preparatory steps have been taken. First, an inventory of the 3660 potmarks of the period has provided a corpus of all individual signs and their attested combinations (see the

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

corpus of 77 groups of signs arranged by shape and combinations with the first sign; the order of the groups is by frequency). The evaluation of this first stage is rather interested in an orderly overview of the total of potmarks than in their chronology or function/meaning. The second stage concerns the chronological ordering, which is possible because 80% of the items stem from tombs with inscriptional evidence attributable to a reign. Thus, potmarks sign-lists related to individual rulers can be drawn. The third stage involves the creation of a palaeography, to determine the rules of orthography and to discern possible schools of "handwriting." The present paper, however, focuses on the first stage, i.e. the ordering into a corpus and the numerical evaluation (the so-called serekh signs and/or Horus/king's names have been omitted). After an assessment of the relation between potmarks and container types at Abu Roash, the author describes the type bearing the majority of the potmarks, the so-called wine-jars, which for about 60% come from the royal tombs at Umm el-Qaab, Abydos and for some 20% from the niched Great Tombs at Saqqara (see the table with the geographical arrangement). Various figures show the numerical distributions. In the concluding remarks the author opposes Helck's view that the potmarks refer solely to individual potter's workshops, where the marked vessels were produced, or to potter's workshops attached to certain wineproducing centres. The author considers it more likely that the information contained in the potmarks reflects certain administrative bodies of authority, - perhaps centralized - responsible for the collecting and (re)distribution of the commodities in the vessels, possibly restricted for funerary purposes. 92.0191 COLLESS, Brian, The Byblos syllabary and the Proto-alphabet, Abr-Nahrain, Louvain 30 (1992), 55-102. Presents a number of alterations and additions to Mendenhall's attempt at deciphering the Byblos syllabic script (cf. AEB 86.0170). Following Mendenhall, it is argued this syllabary forms a link between Egyptian hieroglyphs and the alphabetic pictographs of the proto-alphabet of the Late Bronze Age. W.H. 92.0192 GOLDWASSER, Orly, The Narmer Palette and the "Triumph of Metaphor," Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 6785. (fig.). This article presents the hypothesis that the hieroglyphic system is built on the extreme application of the human faculty of metaphorizing - this cognitive faculty, on its multilayered aspects, from the phonetic to the conceptual, having become the leading principle of the Egyptian intellectual journey. Here the emergence of this metaphorical system, as fully expressed already in the Narmer palette, is explored. Bibliography added. Author 92.0193 HINZ, Walther, Zu den Sinai-Inschriften (II), Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlndischen Gesellschaft, Stuttgart 142 (1992), 262-274. (fig.). Sequel to the author's article in Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlndischen Gesellschaft 141 (1991), 16-32. As further proof for the proposed reading of g and p, text 352 is transliterated and translated. In a concluding section, it is argued that the invention - or revelation - of the Sinaitic script came to the Israelites during their sojourn in the desert where they worked the turquoise mines. Visiting Ugaritic merchants must have been impressed by the ability of these labourers to read and write. They carried news of the invention to their home town where it was rapidly transformed into the Ugaritic cuneiform script. W.H. 92.0194 KASSER, Rodolphe, Phnouti , compendium surlign puis non surlign dans l'orthographe de la langue copte boharique, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 335-341. The author traces the history of the supralinear stroke above fT, abbreviation of fnouT "god," in the various Bohairic Coptic dialects, mostly preceding the "classical" dialect. 92.0195 KASSER, Rodolphe, Prminence de l'alphabet grec dans les divers alphabets coptes. Seconde partie: spcimens textuels, BSEG 16 (1992), 51-59.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

Ce travail, aprs avoir valu la force de la composante hellnique dans les divers alphabets propres aux divers idiomes coptes, illustre la particularit de chacune de ces entits en ce domaine, par la production d'une cinquantaine de spcimens textuels, offrant un aperu concret de la spcificit de ces idiomes (langues S et B, et dialectes locaux multiples). Author 92.0196 KASSER, Rodolphe, Prminence de l'alphabet grec dans les divers alphabets coptes. Troisime partie: dductions et conclusions, BSEG 16 (1992), 60-64. Ce travail passe en revue les divers alphabets coptes en tant que tels, en cherchant les motifs ayant abouti, du pr-vieux-copte au vieux-copte puis au proto-copte et au copte proprement dit, divers compromis entre le systme authentiquement grec d'gypte et le systme gyptien autochtone. Author 92.0197 WILKINSON, Richard H., Reading Egyptian Art. A Hieroglyphic Guide to Ancient Egyptian Painting and Sculpture, London, Thames and Hudson, 1992. (18 x 24 cm; 224 p., frontispiece, fig., ill.). ISBN 0-50005064-3; Pr. 17 This book is a directory of over 100 hieroglyphic signs that are used most often in Egyptian painting and sculpture. The author offers a comprehensive explanation of these, often hidden, symbols, their origins, identification and uses in art. In this way the author has organized in one an encyclopedia of the major signs and symbols, a visual compendium of artistic motifs, and a sourcebook of Egyptian religious beliefs and ideas. The hieroglyphs are arranged thematically according to the Sign-list of Gardiner's Grammar. The sign under discussion, the Egyptian name of the object depicted in the glyph (given in the adapted English pronunciation), the basic translation and the explanatory text on the right hand side are accompanied left by illustrative photographs and drawings showing the incorporation into relief and sculpture (in a different colour). References to other hieroglyphs discussed in this book are preceded by an asterisk. The catalogue is preceded by an introduction in which the author sketches the importance of the signs and their relation to the Egyptian culture. Complete Sign-list of Gardiner (with the hieroglyphs dealt with indicated), brief glossary of gods etc., further reading (to basics as well as to the individual hieroglyphs), locations of illustrated objects, and general index. II.b Grammar see also: 92.0077, 92.0179, 92.0228, 92.0255, 92.0325 92.0198 BARTA, Winfried, Die relativischen Formen der Suffixkonjugation versus Relativformen im Alt- und Mittelgyptischen, ZS 119 (1992), 3-9. The author confronts those suffix-conjugation forms that are used in virtual relative clauses or genitive clauses, which both belong to one and the same grammatical phenomenon, with the relative forms in Old Eg. and M.Eg. In 58 examples the author deals with resumption and antecedent: as logical/grammatical subject (nominative); as direct object (accusative); as indirect object, either as genitive, or as dative, or as ablative. 92.0199 BASKAKOV, Alexej, Zur Geschichte der Erforschung des gyptischen Vokalismus in der UdSSR, Die Welt des Orients, Gttingen 23 (1992), 5-14. A historical survey is presented of research in the Soviet Union on the vocalisation of Egyptian. Attention is given to the work of Struwe, Ernstedt (AEB 1954:3387), Perepelkin, Korostovtsev (AEB 67339), Vassoyevich (AEB 81.0222; 83.0276), and Chetverukhin (AEB 75135). 92.0200 COLLIER, Mark A., Predication and the Circumstantial sDm(=f)/sDm.n(=f), Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 1765. The N(ot)-S(o)-S(tandard)-T(heory) account of predication in the construction mk + Circumstantial
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

sDm.n(=f) is in fact well founded in terms of contemporary linguistic theory and reflects the event-structure analysis of predication currently dominant in the field. The S(tandard)-T(heory) analysis, on the other hand, seems poorly motivated, whether in terms of linguistic theory or in its own terms (the substitutional account of the adverbial analysis of the Circumstantial sDm(=f)/sDm.n(=f) after mk is weak, to say the least). Of course, there is much that still remains to be done in promoting the NSST account of the Circumstantial sDm(=f)/sDm.n(=f) as verbal verb forms, notably in terms of a detailed defence of the extension of this analysis to other usages of these forms, and, most importantly, in a detailed defence of the notion of 'minimal sentence', which this analysis clearly implies. These issues the author leaves for another occasion. Even at this early stage, the author thinks that a prima facie case is emerging that there is something fundamentally flawed in the ST approach to the grammar of M.Eg. This flaw lies in the substitutional methodology and the particular form of the associated verb subjugation hypothesis which stands at the very heart of the ST account of the syntax of the verb in M.Eg.; it is thus not merely some trivial matter of detail which is at issue here. It may be that the point will now be reached where it is recognised that endless cosmetic adjustments to the ST are not the answers to these problems. The ST, for all its vital insights which have pushed forward the boundaries of our understanding of M.Eg. grammar - and without the present paper could never have been written -, seems to have at its core a fundamental and fatal methodological error: the notion of paradigmatic substitution based on non-verbal parts of speech. In his own work, the author hopes to have indicated that the insights of the ST can be preserved and perhaps possibly improved on, even as one dispenses with the paradigmatic substitutional methodology of the ST. In so far as the Circumstantial sDm(=f)/sDm.n(=f) are concerned, that most implausible of views - that the syntax of these verb forms in M.Eg. can be reduced via substitution to that of simple adverbials such as prepositional phrases - should be cast out and the grammatical talk liberated from its effects. Author 92.0201 DORET, ric, Phrase nominale, identit et substitution dans les Textes des Sarcophages. [Troisime partie], RdE 43 (1992), 49-74. The first two parts were published in RdE 40 (1989) and 41 (1990). The third part of this contribution deals with the tripartite nominal sentence, noun + pw + noun. In this construction, the second noun, which functions as the real subject, is cataphorically introduced by the grammatical subject pw. The analysis, in keeping with the tradition of the Stoic grammarians, centres around the proper name either of the deceased (N), or of a god or a divine being (PN). It shows that all possible realizations of the tripartite nominal sentence are derived from three basic 'patterns': (1) noun + pw + N, where the proper name of the deceased functions as the real subject after pw; (2) N + pw + noun, where the proper name of the deceased appears in the predicative position; and (3) noun + pw + PN, where the proper name of a god or a divine being functions as the real subject. A substitution list or paradigm can be associated with both predicate and subject: i.e., the noun can be realized as PN, as a substantive or a pronoun; the proper name of the deceased, N, as a substantive or even as a substantivized participle or relative form, and also as a pronoun; and finally, the proper name of a god or a divine being, PN, as a substantive. It also shows that the choice of one realization or other depends on two factors: the identity of the speaker (the lector priest; the deceased; a god or a divine being) on the one hand, and the evolution of funerary beliefs as reflected in the P.T. and C.T., on the other. The description of each one of the three basic patterns is followed by a chart classifying their possible realizations, both in the P.T. and C.T., according to the speaker's identity. Author 92.0202 EYRE, C.J., Syntactic Rules and Discourse in Middle Egyptian, BiOr 49 (1992), 6-16. Review article of AEB 91/1.0086. 92.0203 FUNK, Wolf-Peter, Coptic linguistics, in: Actes du IVe congrs copte. Louvain-la-Neuve, 510 septembre 1988. dits par Marguerite Rassart -Debergh et Julien Ries. II. De la linguistique au gnosticisme, Louvainla-Neuve, Universit Catholique de Louvain, Institut Orientaliste, 1992, 53-63. A retrospect on developments in Coptic linguistics in the years 1984-1988. W.H.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

92.0204 GROLL, Sarah Israelit-, The di.s tm.s stp Formations in Poetic Late Egyptian, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 229-234. Poetic language is creative. As an example serve the Cairo Love Songs 21f-g, 24-25, given in transcription, transliteration and translation. The occurring di.s tm.s stp formation is discussed, and the paradigmatic creativity manifest in the phrasing i.di.s tm.s wAy is stressed. 92.0205 HODGE, Carleton, Consonant Ablaut in Egyptian, DE 23 (1992), 15-22. On the basis of a list with 29 examples the author shows that Egyptian reflects the consonant ablaut pattern of proto-Lislakh. M.W.K. 92.0206 ISRAELIT-GROLL, Sarah, On the Subject of the Second Tenses in Egyptian and Coptic, Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 87-97. Based on many passages given in hieroglyphic transcription, transliteration and translation with grammatical commentary, the author deals with the following subjects. (1) The suffix-pronoun tw as a possible indicator of the borderline between the noun and the verb. (2) The suffix-pronoun tw as an indicator of tense in the geminated emphatic formations of the Amarna Period texts. (3) The identical levels of cohesion between the morpheme tw of the passive voice and the suffix-pronoun tw. (4) Different levels of nominality: the Second Tense is an abstract nominal verb form (examples from Coptic). (5) The particles @n-an as dominant instigating factors in Coptic. (6) Interrogative sentences are basically affirmative sentences. (7) Tense expression in the Second Tenses in M.Eg. and Ramesside Egyptian. (8) Particles appearing before the Second Tenses which indicate tense. (9) Nouns which can function as adverbs without being placed after prepositions: omission of the preposition m in the sense of "from" or being in a place, or forming a part of the predicate; omission of the dative n; omission of the preposition indicating direction; omission of prepositions in compound prepositions ( (r)-qAi-n.f; (r)-SAa-(r)). 92.0207 KAHL, Jochem, Die Defektivschreibungen in den Pyramidentexten, Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 99-116. (fig.). After defining what is understood here as a defective writing and how to recognize them, the author lists the evidence in the P.T. for unwritten consonants, either in initial, middle of final position. There are correlations between defective writing and sound pattern/ syllable structure. Facultative defective writings are possible, if sound pattern and syllable structure obey to certain preconditions: the defectively written consonant must belong to the group of i, w, A, m, n, r, and then only in certain word forms; defective writing does not occur in the initial position of a closed syllable which is an integral part of the word stem. Two factors of importance for defective writing are calligraphy, such as with Hnqt, "beer" and lack of room. At the end the author remarks that the hieroglyphic writings are strongly influenced by the pronunciation. Table and appendix with defective writing in the P.T. (sources W, T, P, M, N) added. 92.0208 PEUST, Carsten, Zur Herkunft des koptischen h, Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 117-125. Ziel des Aufsatzes ist es, einen Beitrag zur Ermittlung der lautgesetzlichen Bedingungen fr den bergang eines langen i des lteren gyptischen (Urkoptischen) zu e der jngeren Sprache (koptischem h) zu leisten. Es wird festgestellt, dass nach einem nasalen Konsonanten gebrauchte kombinatorische Variante des /i/Phonems, ein nasaliertes [i] , diesen Lautwandel regelmssig erfhrt. Diese These wird ausser durch positive Belege fr den behaupteten Lautwandel durch den Nachweis gesttzt, dass jene koptischen Worte, welche, ihr scheinbar widersprechend, eine Folge von Nasal und i zeigen, sich smtlich als unter speziellen Ausnahmebedingungen stehend erklren lassen. Als Zeitpunkt der Wirksamkeit des beschriebenen Lautgesetzes wird die Mitte des ersten vorchristlichen Jahrtausends bestimmt. Author

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

92.0209 RAY, John, Are Egyptian and Hittite Related?, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 124-136. The author poses the question of a possible, but remote relationship between Egyptian and Hittite. The Hittite -xi -conjugation is compared with the Egyptian Stative. The morphological similarity goes hand in hand with the meaning and uses of both, but the Akkadian Permansive is the closest relative. The existence of tenses with very similar endings in Egyptian and Hittite can hardly be accidental. Arguments in favour of a fundamental relationship between these languages and their respective families are brought forward, i.a. marked resemblances in the personal pronouns. At the end the statement that it is becoming more and more likely that the Semitic, Hamitic and Indo-European languages were originally one. 92.0210 REINTGES, Christoph, A Functional Reexamination of Hammamat-Inscription 191:6, GM 129 (1992), 8798. The author presents a point of view different from Polotsky (AEB 86.0347) concerning the passage wbA=s n Hm=f Ds=f in the Well Inscription (Hammamat 191:6). The clause is interpreted within the framework of the recent, systematic treatment of Functional Grammar. Special attention is drawn to the functional load of voice-distinction: the passive is analyzed as a discourse processing strategy which fulfils distinctive tasks in the communication. The article is divided into 5 sections: 1. revisits Polotsky's chain of reasoning and is especially concerned with the applied methods of language description; 2. discusses some problems concerning the treatment of the passive within the so-called Standard Theory of Polotsky; 3. is concerned with the semantic function (case-role) of the term structure n Hm=f; 4. deals with the semantic-pragmatic effects of the intensifier Ds=f on the clause; 5. describes the functional load of the relevant passive construction as a communicative strategy. See also AEB 92.0325. M.W.K. 92.0211 RITTER, Thomas, On Particles in Middle Egyptian, Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 127-137. From the viewpoint of pragmatics and semantics, at least five different groups of particles, termed here E(xtra)-C(lausal) C(onstituents), can be distinguished in Egyptian. (1) ECC's indicating the commitment of the speaker to the truth value of the proposition. (1a) He assigns the truth value "true" to the proposition and assures the addressee of the truth (iw). (1b) He assigns the truth value "false" to the proposition (n, nn, nsp). (1c) He expresses uncertainty as to the truth value of the proposition (smwn). (1d) He inquires about the truth value of the proposition (in, in-iw). (1e) The speaker wishes the proposition to be true (ix, HA). (2) ECC's indicating the text relation: (a) posterior (aHa.n); (b) circumstantial (m, iw, ti, sk); (c) anterior (m-xt, m-sA); (d) contingent (xr, kA); (e) causal (Hr/r/Dr ntt, Hr, n, n-aAt-nt, n-wr-n); (f) final (r, n-mrwt); (g) relative (nti, iwti); (h) conditional (ir, m, mi). (3) ECC's acting as tense converters: past (wn) or future (wnn). (4) ECC's indicating background/foreground: foreground level above the unmarked foreground constructions (mk) versus background level in narrative texts that is vital for the understanding of the discourse (isT). (5) ECC's indicating the pragmatic function of a constituent, either assigning the function of Topic (ir) or of Focus (in). 92.0212 SATZINGER, Helmut, On definiteness of the Coptic noun, in: Actes du IVe congrs copte. Louvain-laNeuve, 5-10 septembre 1988. dits par Marguerite Rassart-Debergh et Julien Ries. II. De la linguistique au gnosticisme, Louvain-la-Neuve, Universit Catholique de Louvain, Institut Orientaliste, 1992, 74-78. Examining the rules governing the definite and indefinite articles as well as the 'zero article' in Coptic, it is concluded that the indefinite article is avoided: with indefinite and interrogative pronouns, with cardinal numbers, and with substantives in negative statements and wherever definiteness is neutralized. W.H. 92.0213 el-TOUKHY, Adel, Der Nominalsatz mit pw, GM 129 (1992), 103-107. Examples, most of them from the C.T., of nominal sentences with pw. 1. Tripartite pw -sentence: a. Noun + pw + non verbal expression; b. Noun + pw + verbal expression; 2. Bipartite pw -sentence: a. Noun + pw; b.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

Noun + pw + indirect genitive; c. Noun + pw + adjective, relative form or participle. M.W.K. 92.0214 WINAND, Jean, tudes de no-gyptien, 1. La morphologie verbale, Lige, Centre Informatique de Philosophie et Lettres (C.I.P.L.), 1992 = Aegyptiaca Leodiensia, 2; at head of title: Universit de Lige. Facult de Philosophie et Lettres. (16 x 24 cm; VI, 591 p., tables). In this work in which the pertinent verb forms are presented in computer-printed hieroglyphs, while the passages in which they occur are given in transliteration, the author draws on all sources from the XVIIIth to the XXVth Dynasty, whether literary or non-literary, whose basic structure is Late Egyptian. The computer has been a great help in systematizing the 25.000 verbal forms collected, coming from 650 texts and covering a period of over 800 years, from Tuthmosis III to Taharka. It permitted to take the syntactic and grammatical environment into account, as well as date, provenance and linguistic features. Added are the Pap. Vandier and Pap. BM 10252, the composition of which no doubt goes back to the Kushite Period. A range of grammatical changes permits to distinguish three main periods: from the XVIIIth Dynasty to Ramses II; from Merenptah to the XXIst Dynasty; and from the XXIInd to the XXVth Dynasty. After a note on transliteration the author first defines what is Late Egyptian and presents the criteria for the establishment of his corpus. Before turning to the grammar proper he draws attention to the graphic particularities of Late Egyptian. The set of verbal forms and patterns is divided into two parts. Part 1 is concerned with the simple forms. The author starts in ch. 1 with an extensive expos on the verb classes of the infinitive, to create a morphological basis. At the end of the chapter the problem of the ending in tw/ti is studied. The treatment of the pseudo-participle is grouped in two: the N.K. period (with an appendix on the form at the end of the XXth Dynasty; and the T.I.P. (with an appendix on the form in Late Egyptian and the Coptic Qualitative with t). An element given due attention in ch. 3, on the imperative, is the prothetic i. In ch. 4 the forms denoting the past of the suffix-conjugation are brought together: sDm.n.f, sDm.in.f, perfective sDm.f, and the negative constructions bw sDm.f and bwpw.f sDm. The difficult form labelled the prospective in ch. 5 comprises: independent prospective sDm.f and its negation bn sDm.f; dependent prospective sDm.f serving to express consequence or purpose and its counterpart negation tm.f sDm; ixsDm.f, kA-sDm.f and xr-sDm.f, somewhat out of place followed by an appendix on the negative aorist (bw sDm.n.f, bw sDm.f, bw ir.f sDm; note on bw rx.f); rdi sDm.f; the subordinate constructions, among which m-Dr sDm.f, m-xt sDm.f and r-Tnw sDm.f; further, in the conclusion a note on prothetic i in the form in emphatic function. The emphatic forms dealt with in ch. 6 are the sDm.n.f, perfective sDm.f, mrr.f, prospective (i).sDm.f (appendix on the form sDm.w.f) and i.ir.f sDm. After the brief ch. 7 on the sDm.t.f, preserved in bw sDm.t.f/ bw ir.t.f sDm and i.ir.t.f sDm/ SAa-(i).ir.t.f sDm, the author continues in ch. 8 with the passive forms. They include the perfective passive sDm.(w).f, the emphatic perfective sDm.tw.f or prospective (i).sDm.tw.f, dependent prospective sDm.tw.f (after rdi, ir and prepositions-conjunctions), the passive sDm.t.f. At the end attention is given to some verb forms with the morpheme .tw and active meaning. Chs. 9-12 deal respectively with the active and passive participles and the relative forms (i).sDm.f and sDm.n.f (with a comparison between the two latter forms at the end of ch. 12). The second part is concerned with the compound patterns. First comes in ch. 13 the First Present, which is arranged by the nature of the predicate: Hr or m + infinitive or pseudo-participle. The presence or absence of the prepositions before the infinitive is studied, as well as the possible syntactic positions: independent sentence, dependent introduced by iw, relative clause introduced by nty, subordinate clause, use of the converter wn. At the end of the ch. a note on the expression of the nominal subject. Ch. 14 is devoted to the continuative forms: the sequentialis iw.f Hr (tm) sDm, in which the preposition is not always written, and the conjunctive mtw.f (tm) sDm. The theories concerning the origin of the conjunctive are given due attention. The ch. concludes with continuative constructions with aHa.n.f or wn.in.f inherited from Middle Egyptian and primarily attested in tales. The subject of the last ch. 15 is the Third Future iw.f r sDm. The ch. is organized in the same way as that on its relative, the First Present. A number of constructions analogous to the Third Future are attested. After the appendix on the preposition in the compound constructions follow the bibliography and the indexes on text sources cited, grammatical terms (including Egyptian grammatical transliterations), Egyptian words and Coptic grammatical terms and words. Many recapitulating tables can be found throughout the main text. 92.0215 ZONHOVEN, L.M.J., Middel-Egyptische grammatica. Een praktische inleiding in de Egyptische taal en het hirogliefenschrift, Leiden, [Published by the author], 1992. (21 x 30 cm; XI, 352 p.). ISBN 90-6831-496-3; Pr. Fl. 80
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

This introductory Middle-Egyptian grammar in Dutch deals with Middle-Egyptian along classical Polotskyan lines in seven chapters containing 63 sections, followed by exercises, reading texts, sign-lists, vocabulary etc. All hieroglyphs are laser-printed. Ch. 1 contains the introduction and writing system; ch. 2, nouns, pronouns and auxiliary words; ch. 3, adverbs, prepositions and particles; ch. 4, non-verbal sentences; ch. 5, introduction to verb, verbal sentence and verbal system, and the pseudo-verbal sentence; ch. 6, suffixconjugation; ch. 7, participials and relative clauses; ch. 8, particulars of syntax and sentence types. The main text ends with an excursus on current forms of language analysis, and one on numbers. Throughout the text references to the corresponding in Gardiner, Eg. Grammar are given in the margin, in order to facilitate the consultation of this standard grammar. Then follows a survey of the division of the grammar in 37 lessons. To these 37 lessons correspond 37 hieroglyphic exercises. Solutions with transliterations and translations are added to aid the student in checking his work. The reading texts are the Shipwrecked Sailor, the introduction of the Prophecy of Neferti, the Eloquent Peasant (until the second discourse), and the Djediepisode of Pap. Westcar. The hieroglyphic version is printed on the right-hand and the transliteration on the left-hand pages, facing each other. To this a literal translation is added, also to aid the student. The Sign-list contains: a selection of 500 signs, given in both printed and handwritten form; an index to Gardiner's complete list; a selection of signs arranged according to form; and some instruction as how to write difficult signs like human and animal forms. The vocabulary contains all grammatical Egyptian words in the main text and those occurring in the exercises and reading texts. The estimated frequency of the words, given in hieroglyphs, transliteration and translation, is indicated, in order to advise students about words to be learnt by heart first. Index of grammatical terms, with explanation if necessary, and a concordance to Gardiner's grammar at the end. II.c Lexicography, expressions, proper names, epithets see also: 92.0061, 92.0066, 92.0136, 92.0270, 92.0275, 92.0300, 92.0303, 92.0343, 92.0385, 92.0400, 92.0405, 92.0407, 92.0410, 92.0422, 92.0437, 92.0632, 92.0665, 92.0767, 92.0778, 92.0780, 92.0782, 92.0889, 92.0895, 92.0897, 92.0906, 92.0916, 92.0917, 92.0919, 92.0920, 92.0926, 92.0951, 92.0989, 92.0994, 92.1063, 92.1074, 92.1081, 92.1092, 92.1095 92.0216 ALI, Moh. S., Tar - Eine Masseinheit im Papyrus Boulaq 19, GM 131 (1992), 7-10. Comparisons between the two sheets of P. Bulaq 19 (Cairo CG 58096) make clear that it concerns a double recording of the same delivery. The author discusses "sheet A" + 8 and "sheet B" 2, both dealing with the delivery of jasper (mxnm.t). The unit of measure, Tar, consists of two words: TA "pellet" and ar / anr "pebble" written in relationship of either coordination or direct genitive. M.W.K. 92.0217 ALLAM, Schafik, = Kinder/ Volksgruppe/ Produkte/ Abgaben, SAK 19 (1992), 1-13.

The author starts with presenting textual evidence for the presence of children among conquered people taken captive. In a number of cases they evidently are the protagonists, in connection with their education at the Egyptian court for the reason of enforcing bonds of loyalty. The word msw, however, has also the wider meaning of "ethnic group" and suchlike, as must be inferred from some texts in Urk. IV and the KRI. The Coptic and Demotic progeny of msw denoting "taxes" and suchlike, these meanings may be connected with the essential meaning of msi "to produce." In this way msw can also mean "products" and "tribute," for which the author produces ample textual from N.K. texts. 92.0218 ALLEN, James P., Menes the Memphite, GM 126 (1992), 19-22. Since it seems clear that the origin of Menes' name does not lie either in the (known) historical name of Egypt's first ruler nor in the phonological associations so far suggested for it, it should be sought in the character of the Menes tradition. Herodotus (II 99) and Diodorus Siculus (I 50) mention Menes as the founder of Memphis. This is confirmed in Egyptian sources: two Memphite documents (stela Louvre 328, sarcophagus Berlin 34), and a XIXth Dynasty scribal palette (Berlin 6764). Given the Greek and Coptic

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

vocalization of Memphis and the association between Menes and Memphis, it is conceivable that Menes' name derives from that of the city. In naming their first ruler mnj, the Egyptians of the N.K. were perhaps commemorating both the unification and the founding of the capital in the character of a single king, "the Memphite." M.W.K. 92.0219 ALTENMLLER, Hartwig, Die Pyramiden der frhen 12. Dynastie, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 33-42. (table). Names of pyramids from the XIIth Dynasty must be divided into names of the pyramid proper, of its mortuary temple and of the pyramid town attached to it. The author lists the evidence for these names in transliteration, translation and sources for Amenemhat I and Sesostris I at Lisht, Amenemhat II, Sesostris III and Amenemhat III at Dahshur, Sesostris II at Illahun, and Amenemhat III at Hawara. Controversial names date mainly to Sesostris II to Amenemhat II. Then follow discussions of the attribution of the pyramid names Xnm-jswt-xpr-kA-ra ("United are the places of Kheperkare") and sxm-jmn-m-HAt ("Powerful is Amenemhat"), and of the name of the pyramid and the mortuary temple of Amenemhat II. The summary presents a table listing ruler and name of his pyramid, mortuary temple/cult place in the pyramid precinct (with separate names under Amenemhat I) and pyramid town. 92.0220 BARTA, Winfried, Die durch Personennamen formulierte Vorstellung von einer gebenden Gottheit, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 55-61. Die Gesamtheit der hier zu betrachtenden Personennamen kann damit in folgender Weise eingeteilt werden. (1) Personennamen, die sich auf den Namenstrger beziehen und ihn als einen von Gott Gegebenen erscheinen lassen. Das Verbum rdj "geben" steht dabei als Partizip im Passiv und bildet den Bestandteil einer substantivierten Relativform mit der Gottheit als Agens. Der Name selbst nimmt stets die Form eines Wortnamens an, der mit seinem Erstnomen den Namenstrger bezeichnet. (2) Personennamen die sich auf eine Gottheit beziehen und sie in ihrer Ttigkeit als Gebende charakterisieren. Dem Verbum rdj "geben," das die aktive Form zeigt, wird dabei gern ein direktes Objekt sowohl in nominaler wie in pronominaler Form beigefgt. Die Namen werden stets als Satznamen gebildet. Author 92.0221 BETR, Maria Carmela, Il kuphi e i suoi ingredienti (1), GM 131 (1992), 13-19. A list of six categories of expressions from the O.K., M.K. and N.K. with regard to creation is presented: a) expressions derived from biology; b) expressions derived from the crafts; c) abstract expressions; d) expressions with regard to creation by word; e) speculative expressions; f) expressions emphasizing the primacy of the thought or the spirit. On the basis of this list Greek and Biblical expressions with regard to creation are discussed. Greek expressions only refer to the categories a + b; Biblical expressions to the categories a-d. M.W.K. 92.0224 BOLSHAKOV, Andrey O., Princess Hm.t-ra(w): The First Mention of Osiris?, CdE 67, No. 134 (1992), 203-210. Usually the first appearance of Osiris in Giza and Saqqara tombs is dated to the later Vth Dynasty. It has, however, been argued that it is older, late IVth - early Vth Dynasty, based on the new dating of the since long excavated tomb of princess Hm.t-ra(w) at Giza, Indeed, at first sight some facts may be regarded as testifying to the early dating, but a more careful examination of the onomastic/prosopographical material and of epigraphic and iconographic features of the tomb shows that there is no conclusive evidence in favour of the early dating. So, on the basis of this tomb there are no reasons to suppose that Osiris was mentioned for the first time in a private tomb as early as the beginning of the Vth Dynasty. 92.0225 CANNUYER, Christian, Une flamme gyptienne aux vertus contrastes ( Vandersleyen, 55-60. ), in: Amosiads. Mlanges

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

The fundamental ambiguity of the positive and negative force of fire is present in the verb Asb "to burn" and the derivative Asby "flame" (Wb. I, 20, 18). In the C.T. occurs a demon Asb or Asb-Hr (the latter in Spell 335, C.T. IV, 270-271). Variants include nsb, msb, nbs and mbs. There is a connection with the verb nsb "to lick, to drink up" (Wb. II 334, 11-14). The signs for A, n, m may well stand for the sound / l /. Given the meaning "to bite" in Coptic (lapsi), the ancient verb lsb has a peaceful and violent aspect: "to lick" and "to bite," both well applicable to the concept "fire." Asbet, or rather Lesbet and Lebset, is the flame goddess, with the same ambivalence. 92.0226 DARNELL, John Coleman, The kbn.wt Vessels of the Late Period, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 6789. (fig.). The author examines the purported Egyptian lexicographic evidence for the word kbnwt, denoting a vessel from the XXVIth Dynasty onwards and thought to refer to the Greek-style warship of the trireme. Only once is the term kbnt translated into Greek in the Ptolemaic Period, and then not as "trireme" or "warship" specifically. In the same period the kbnwt vessels are often associated specifically with the Levant, and refer to cargo vessels. The Saite and Persian evidence shows the term kbnt to refer to ocean-going vessels and to be associated with the Levant. The Persian Period attestations of kbnt refer to expedition vessels. The question of a similarity between the kbnt and the trireme is posed, but the link on the basis of the identification of Coptic Ginouhl, denoting a fast-running galley, with kbnt is impossible. In the concluding remarks the author briefly reviews the Saite, Persian and Ptolemaic attestations of the term, and concludes to have found no evidence at all in favour of the term kbnt denoting the trireme. However, the term is related to the introduction of the trireme into Egypt, which coincided with the renewed Egyptian interest in Levantine wood and ocean-going vessels, and with Egypt's involvement with the competing Mediterranean fleets of the Greeks and the Persians. The term kbnt was revived by the introduction of the trireme and other Mediterranean style warships. The term describes seaworthy vessels, be they vessels of war, trade or exploration. 92.0227 DEFOSSEZ, Michel, Le lis et le lotus: histoire d'une confusion, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 8589. Hebrew uan is generally translated with "lily," as is Coptic SwSen, but evidently both derive of Egyptian sS(S)n "lotus." There is confusion in the Greek terminology. The author concludes to the following filiation: Egyptian sS(S)n = Hebrew uan = Coptic SwSen = French "lotus" = Greek sou=son. 92.0228 DEPUYDT, Leo, Der Fall des "Hintersichschauers," GM 126 (1992), 33-38. Interpreting the three names of the ferryman in the P.T., the author explains the anthropomorphic quality of this ferryman. 1. mA-HA.f. The infinitive verb form mAA in this name doesn't mean "to look," but rather "to see"; it refers to the physical quality of seeing. The best way to translate this name is as "The-Faculty-ofSight-Is-Behind-Him"; 2. Hr.f-HA.f. This is an adverbial construction which doesn't refer to an action, but to a situation "He-whose-face-is-behind-him"; 3. Hr.f-m-xnt.f-Hr.f-m-mHA.f. He has one face in front and one face at the back of his head. The author concludes that the ferryman doesn't constantly turn his head to look in front and behind, but rather has the quality of seeing behind; he is a Janus-figure. M.W.K. 92.0229 DERCHAIN-URTEL, Maria-Theresia, tA-mrj -- "Terre d'hritage," in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 55-61. While up to the N.K. the name for Egypt tA-mrj seems to mean "homeland, country of well-being," the numerous attestations of the name in the Graeco-Roman temples, notable those of Edfu, Dendara and Esna, seem to point to a different connotation with a mythological dimension. The Two Parts of the Country, unified on the basis of the legitimacy of two documents of succession in the hands of the "justified" Horus, form, at the supreme moment of the transfer of power, the complete and intact territory, which in this unique state is worthy of being handed over, in the ideal state of creation which is tA-mrj. The execution of royal offices which emanate from it - a stage necessarily following this transfer - transforms this "land of

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

inheritance" in a particular state which is reflected in the other designations of Egypt. 92.0230 DEVAUCHELLE, Didier, Hry "qui-est-au-dessus," "qui-est--l'est," GM 127 (1992), 21-22. Brief discussion about the nisbehs Hry "who-is-upon," "who-is-in-the-east," and Xry "who-is-beneath," "who-is-in-the west." Author 92.0231 DONKER van HEEL, Koen, Use and Meaning of the Egyptian Term wAH mw, in: Village Voices, 19-30. (tables). First the author deals with the religious ceremony of wAH mw, "pouring water" performed outside Deir elMedina only in funerary context on behalf of the forefathers, as is evident from various documents. These show that there is no difference between wAH mw and sti mw. The author then turns to the practice in Deir el-Medina. In Deir el-Medina only six occurrences list the recipients of the "water poured," who are all members of the family. Probably the ceremony took place at the tomb, in two cases shortly after a burial. More or less professional choachytes in the Ramesside Period are attested outside Deir el-Medina, but for Deir el-Medina such evidence is lacking. A special date for performing the ceremony seems absent. Various tables illustrate the arguments. 92.0232 EDEL, Elmar GAD.TGmak-la-lu gleich jdg, etwa "Mantel, Umhang, in: Hittite and other Anatolian and Near Eastern Studies in honour of Sedat Alp. Edited by Heinrich Otten, Ekrem Akurgal, Hayri Ertem, Aygl Sel, Ankara, Trk Tarih Kurumu Basimevi, 1992, 127-135. (pl.). In the lists of gifts of Ramses II to Hattuili III the expressions GAD.TGma-ak-la-lu and GADTG.G. appear in a fixed order as designations for a type of dress. To the latter corresponds the Egyptian mss.t (cf. AEB 74176). In Egyptian lists of dresses, mss.t appears surprisingly often after jdg, indicating that jdg must correspond to GAD.TGma-ak-la-lu. The customary translation 'kerchief' for jdg seems to be too narrow; rather, a short cloak is meant. W.H. 92.0233 FISCHER, Henry George, Boats in Non-nautical Titles of the Old Kingdom, GM 126 (1992), 59-78. (fig., pl.). 1. gs-dpt. The title zS gs-dpt has generally been translated "scribe of a boat side." The author agrees with Wilson, who proposed twenty years ago a translation of gs-dpt "protection." The reason for this agreement is the fact that wherever this title occurs, it is regularly associated with Xry-Hbt "lector priest." The author gives 21 examples of that association, all from the VIth Dynasty or somewhat later. In nearly every case the two titles occur in the same sequence: Xry-Hbt, zS gs-dpt. It is appropriate that the lector priest, through his knowledge of ritual texts, should prove to be a scribe of magical protection. gs(wy)-dpt refers to the bulwarks with which O.K. ships were provided, thus diminishing the risk that crew or cargo might slip overboard; 2. With reference to Jones, Glossary of Nautical Titles and Terms (AEB 91/1.0097) the author discusses the word wHa, not included there. This word has to do with the netting of fish and fowl. While the seining net of the fishermen is carried out by board, they are generally shown on shore in the final process of hauling it in. Nonetheless, both activities are expressed in writing by a hieroglyph representing a boat, on which a net is heaped. Further, the author gives some additions to Jones' O.K. titles; 3. In an excursus the author discusses a limestone slab of a man named xwit (Museum fr Vlkerkunde, Basel, III 6206) from the late VIth Dynasty from Saqqara. This slab contains an 'address to the living', of which a translation and comments are given. M.W.K. 92.0234 FRANDSEN, Paul John, On the Root nfr and a 'Clever' Remark on Embalming, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 49-62. O. DeM 1077,3, a variant of Pap. Anastasi I, 3,3, mentions a r(A)-nfr, mostly considered a mistake for prnfr. The author points to r(A)-HD in Pap. Harris I as consistent alternative for pr-HD "treasury." After

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

considering the meaning of r(A) as first element in various compound words the author states that r(A)-nfr denotes the activity of or the entrance to the nfr. Relating that nfr to the word in pr-nfr "place of embalming," literally "place of rejuvenation," and carrying out a scrutiny of the root and its derivatives, the author considers as well the words nfrw, nfr and nfrt with a building-determinative as nfr in pr-nfr or r(A)nfr to be all variants of nfrw. Since the embalming compound was set up immediately in front of the tomb of any deceased, or possibly at its very entrance, r(A)-nfr might denote precisely that place, with the connotation of entrance to the inner (rejuvenating) part of the tomb. The normal expression being pr-nfr, the use of r(A)-nfr for something being at the entrance seems a clever pun on the part of the scribe in the satirical letter of Pap. Anastasi I. 92.0235 GOELET, Ogden, Jr., wAD-wr and Lexicographical Method, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 205-214. The author reexamines the question of the meaning of wAD-wr, concentrating on some interesting M.K. examples. After remarks on the colour denoted by wAD and the water association, the author studies the connections of wAD-wr and Punt with the Wadi Hammamat (Hammamat inscription 114 of Henu) and with the Wadi Gawasis (stela inscribed for vizier Antefoker). At the end some remarks on too narrow standpoints in lexicographical matters. 92.0236 GRG, Manfred, 'H "Seele" im biblischen und nichtbiblischen Hebrisch, Biblische Notizen, Mnchen 63 (1992), 19-25. It is proposed to read the hieroglyphs on a vase fragment from the temple mount in Jerusalem (see Maeir, GM 114 (1990), 63-69) as l Ax (=n Ax). In transliterated form the word Ax can also be recognized in Psalm 49, 8. W.H. 92.0237 GRG, Manfred, "Dmonen" statt "Eulen" in Jes 13, 21, Biblische Notizen, Mnchen 62 (1992), 16-17. After relating the Hebrew word 'Hym (Isa 13, 21b) to the Egyptian word Axw "magic power," the author argues that it must be translated "demon." M.W.K. 92.0238 GRG, Manfred, Jochebed und Isis, Biblische Notizen, Mnchen 61 (1992), 10-14. Interpretation of the name of the mother of Moses, Jochebed, against the background of the Isis mythology. The author notices a phonetic and semantic reference to the Egyptian Ax-bjt (Chemmis), the place where Isis gave birth to Horus. M.W.K. 92.0239 GRG, Manfred, Zur Struktur von Gen 1, 2, Biblische Notizen, Mnchen 62 (1992), 11-15. Das element h=mym in Gen 1, 2c kann dem hermopolitanischen "Chaosgott" Huh "fliessendes Urgewsser" als Pendant zur Entsprechung zwischen thwm und Nun "stehendes Urgewsser" (2b) zugeordnet werden. Author 92.0240 GOOD, W., On the Reading of nfr.nfrw.itn Nfrt.i.ti, DE 23 (1992), 13-14. (fig.). Brief discussion on the writing of the name Nefertiti, in which not only the name of the Aten is written reversed, but the entire epithet nfr.nfrw.itn. This explains the preference for the vertically written name instead of the horizontally written, because, with the entire epithet reversed, it would be only in the vertical form that the Aten name appears as the first element within the cartouche. Other examples of reversal of an epithet in the N.K. can be found in the names of Amenhotep III and Ramses II. M.W.K. 92.0241 GUGLIELMI, Waltraud und Johanna DITTMAR, Anrufungen der persnlichen Frmmigkeit auf Gans- und
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

Widder-Darstellungen des Amun, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 119-142. (fig.). Many expressions of personal piety occur in connection with popular images of Amun as a goat (bA Sps), a goose (smn) or a ram (rhny). Bearers of these are figured ostraca, stelae and statuary, among which ones holding a staff with animal emblems on top. Two epithets used, sDm nHt "who hears the plea" and msDr/ sDm Htpy "gracious ear/ listener" are probably of local impact only. As invocations are attested: sDm.k sprwt "may you hear the petitions" as a wish formula of answering a prayer; Htp.k n.i "may you be gracious to me" as a formula of affection; and nHm.f "he has saved" as a motivation for a dedication. These formulas expressing human need and dependence can be extended with elements as xft nis.i "when I call," snmH n.f "who prays to him," etc. The formulas of beneficial coming and gracious help are iy Hr xrw n snmH n.f "who comes at the voice of the one who prays to him" and nfr iw an Htp "good of coming and beautiful of grace." The saviour formula is Sd nmH "who saves the wretched" or pA Sdy "the saviour." 92.0242 HOCH, James and Sara E. OREL, Murder in Ancient Egypt, in: Death and taxes in the ancient Near East, 87-128. Examining the sources for murder in ancient Egypt, it is noted that in M.Eg. the generic word for killing was smA, which was later replaced by Xdb. Only the context, however, makes it possible to judge whether or not murder is involved. The specific phrase denoting murder was smA m nf in M.Eg., and Xdb m grg in Late Eg. The known textual sources for murder are examined briefly, as are those for punishment of murderers and regicide. It is concluded that the evidence for socially unacceptable homicides is fairly abundant from the M.K. onwards. W.H. 92.0243 HUYSE, Philip, "Analecta Iranica" aus den demotischen Dokumenten von Nord-Saqqara, JEA 78 (1992), 287-293. A number of Iranian names found in Demotic papyri and ostraca from the Sacred Animal Necropolis in North Saqqara are identified and discussed. Author 92.0244 JANSEN-WINKELN, Karl, Das "Zeugende Herz," Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 147-149. Discussion of a passage on block Cairo JE 39410, a decree in which, in the manner of the Knigsnovelle, king Sheshonq I praises his son general nmrt for a suggestion by him. A difficulty is solved by the author. 92.0245 LEAHY, Anthony, 'May the King Live': the Libyan Rulers in the Onomastic Record, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 146-163. After a brief survey of the private names composed with a royal name (basiliphorous names) the author focuses on occurrences of anx + name of a Libyan king from the Libyan Dynasty onwards. He lists for Ankh-Osorkon 8 occurrences, for Ankh-Sheshonq 28, and 11 for Ankh-Takeloth. The interpretation of the name as a Prospective sDm.f with the king's name behind the verb form is certain. The geographical distribution of the three names over Thebes, Abydos, Heracleopolis, Memphis, Heliopolis and the Delta is discussed. The revival of commemoration of kings through personal names was certainly influenced by the archaizing vogue, which became a stronger feature in the 8th century B.C. The question why this particular pattern in name type alone was chosen, when basiliphorous names were revived, is answered by the connection with the very common name type anx + divine name. The evidence for this is given. 92.0246 LUFT, Ulrich, Nei=loj. Eine Anmerkung zur kulturellen Begegnung der Griechen mit den gyptern, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 403-410. The author is concerned with the etymology of the name Neilos, introduced by Hesiodus. The etymology already interested Greek authors. The Demotic and Coptic evidence for M.Eg. itrw having become later ir(w) is presented. The well-known shift from r to l is extensively discussed. The initial /n/ goes back to the plural nA, used because the branches of the river in the Delta. Neilos (Nei=loj ) can be understood as n-irw-aA
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

"the great rivers" (of the Delta). 92.0247 MEYER, Gudrun, Hurija und Piphururija, GM 126 (1992), 87-92. Kritische Auseinandersetzung mit den philologischen Argumenten von Wilhelm/Boese, Bryce und Edel. In diesen Beitrag wurde am Beispiel der Namen Hurija und N/Piphururija gezeigt, dass bei unsicheren Leseweisen auch mit philologischen Argumenten keine Chronologie bewiesen werden kann, weil immer mehrere Lsungsmglichkeiten bestehen. So ist bei dem Namen Hurija in EA 41 eine Zuweisung an Amenophis IV als Empfnger zumindest ebenso wahrscheinlich wie Semenchkare. Tutanchaton dagegen scheidet als Empfnger des Briefes aus, weil er hierfr keine fehlerpsychologische Erklrung gibt. Bei der Schreibung Niphururija in den 'Taten des Suppiluliuma' kann ein hethitisches Missverstndnis der gyptischen Thronnamen vorliegen, sodass auch gegen einen Ansatz der Dahamunzu-Episode nach dem Tod von Echnaton keine ernsthaften philologischen Bedenken bestehen wrden. Author 92.0248 MOSTAFA, Maha M., Die Bezeichnung Hwt-njswt, SAK 19 (1992), 239-247. (pl.). After collecting and discussing nine attestations of officials bearing titles composed with tA-Hwt (+ royal name) or just Hwt-nswt, the author presents his conclusions. Most probably from Ramses III to the late Ramesside Period the name of the mortuary temple of a king was abbreviated as tA-Hwt, once its had been cited in full. If a full name is absent, the word refers to Medinet Habu, the mortuary temple of Ramses III. Next to the abbreviation tA-Hwt also another one, Hwt-nswt, got into use under Ramses III, but the latter can only refer to Medinet Habu or the Ramesseum, the mortuary temple of Ramses II, possibly after a first full mention. Both abbreviations occur only in the XXth Dynasty. 92.0249 MLLER-WOLLERMANN, Renate, Demotische Termini zur Landesgliederung gyptens, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 243-247. The author studies the Demotic administrative-geographic terminology of the land of Egypt. The word tS (in older Eg. tAS) is equivalent to Greek nomos "nome," but a nome can also be designated with qH (old qaHt "sector"). Although both words can occur side by side, a territory is always designated with the same term. A more coherent picture emerges with respect to the administrative subdivisions of the nome, the toparchies, in Demotic a(.wy).w. The division of the Faiyum, however, is quite different; the terms are here tny.t (Greek meris) and at. Further, the author deals with the titles of the administration officials. She notes that it is uncertain if nwt refers to Thebes or to the Thebaid. In general, it can be said that the Greek administrativegeographic terms are rendered in Demotic in only one way, but Greek titles of officials sometimes with more variety. The appendix list the attestations concerning the distribution of tS and qH in relation to nome names. 92.0250 NIBBI, Alessandra, Some Questions for M. Yoyotte, DE 24 (1992), 29-42. A reply of the author to Yoyotte's criticism of her ideas about the meaning of certain words and the geography of the Delta, seagoing vessels, sailing on the Red Sea, Byblos, etc. It was published in Annuaire. Resum des Confrences et Travaux. cole Pratique des Hautes tudes. Section des Sciences Religieuses, Paris 98 (1989-1990), 181-183. 92.0251 PARENT, Firmin, Seth dans l'Horus d'Or des titres royaux, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 347-354. (fig.). The author reconsiders the question of the presence of Seth in the guise of the Horus of Gold, possible since nbw designates as well "gold" as Ombos, the cult place of Seth. Next to some evidence of an occasional combined occurrence of the two gods in the early royal titulary, there is more. In the S.I.P. the Horus of Gold name is absent in the titulary of the Hyksos kings, which is, however, generally headed by an image of Seth. The epithets of the Horus of Gold in the N.K. show in general a notion of violence, with the exception of the

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

Amarna and immediate post-Amarna Period. The disappearance of Sethian elements in the Horus of Gold name in post-N.K. times runs in general parallel with the downfall of Seth. 92.0252 PATAN, Massimo, Quelques aspects des Textes des Pyramides la Basse Epoque, DE 24 (1992), 43-46. The author presents a small list of synonyms of the P.T. from the Late Period. The pertinent word with the numbering of K. Sethe, and the synonym with its attestation is given. Further, the author briefly discusses subjects of the P.T. inscribed on sarcophagi of the Late Period. M.W.K. 92.0253 QUAEGEBEUR, Jan, Greco-Roman Double Names as a Feature of a Bi-Cultural Society: The Case Yosneuj o( kai\ Tria/delfoj, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 265-272. After introductory remarks on the phenomenon of double names in Egypt, from the O.K. to the Roman Period, and the rise of a new type of double name, consisting of an Egyptian and a Greek component, the author deals with the name Psosneus o kai Triadelphos, of which the first part is generally supposed to go back to pA-sn-snwy, "The Two Brothers." First, the author studies "Three Brothers" ( (pA)-xmt-sn(.w)) in Egyptian onomastics and the Greek transliteration Khemtsneus and variants. He then turns to "Two Brothers" ( (pA-)sn-snwy, rendered in Greek Ps/Sansnos). Psosneus and Psenthneus are, however, best interpreted as transliterations of pA-xmt-snw. Final remarks on the study of the brother-names and their interest added. 92.0254 SCHNEIDER, Thomas, Asiatische Personennamen in gyptischen Quellen des Neuen Reiches, Freiburg Schweiz, Universittsverlag / Gttingen, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992 = Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis, 114. (16 x 24 cm; 479 p., map). ISBN 3-7278-0806-3/ 3-525-53748-4; Pr. SF 125 In the introduction, part A, the author first presents the theme and the material of this book. From the linguistic point of view the foreign personal names in Egyptian sources form an important additional tradition to the onomastic corpora in the original languages and they inform about the transcription method of the Egyptian writing system. At the same time the material creates a firm basis for a socio-historical study of the foreigners in N.K. Egypt. The methodological problems connected with the study of the Asiatic names are pointed out. A list of studies of onomastic material from other languages is given. The introduction ends with a presentation of the transliteration system used. In the catalogue of personal names all names attested in the catalogue of sources are discussed in the order of the Egyptian alphabet. Of the in total 680 persons the name in hieroglyphs and transliteration, and titles are given, followed by the onomastic comments. The end of the catalogue of this part B comprises uncertain evidence (Nos. 571-608), attestations of the name knr (Nos. 608-634) and of the name kAr. The part ends with three appendixes (names denoting "the Syrian," those denoting other provenances, and the name swnr, and 31 names falsely identified as foreign. Part C contains the catalogue of sources to the 680 + 31 names. If possible, the reference to the name in the three published collections (Burchardt, Altkaanische Fremdworte; Ranke, Personennamen; Helck, Beziehungen) is included, followed by indications of the source and its date, the publication of the source, and available further information on the source or the person involved. In the conclusion, part D, the author presents the distribution of the various foreign languages over the N.K. periods (Helck's extremely large Hurrian component is very considerably reduced in favour of the Semitic), the contribution of the names to the study of group writing (all hieroglyphic groups are discussed), and the determinatives used in names in group writing. Part E is the bibliography. Part F contains the extensive indexes, divided according to the languages: Semitic, Hurrian, Hittite, Egyptian (mostly presented in hieroglyphs), other languages, and divine or theophorous names. 92.0255 SIVAN, Daniel and Zipora COCHAVI-RAINEY, West-Semitic Vocabulary in Egyptian Script of the 14th to the 10th Centuries BCE, Beer-Sheva, Ben-Gurion University of the Negev Press, 1992 = Beer-Sheva. Studies by the Department of Bible and Ancient Near East, 6; at head of title: Ben-Gurion University of the Negev. Faculty of Humanities and Social Sciences. (17 x 24 cm; XII, 93 p.).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

The Semitic loan words of N.K. and early T.I.P. Late Egyptian have seldom been exploited as a source for grammatical information about the Northwest Semitic dialects (Hebrew, Ugaritic and Canaanite) of the 14th to the 10th centuries B.C. In spite of much ambiguity in the Egyptian orthographies, many of these Semitic words exhibit linguistic features that can be analyzed and placed in their synchronic and diachronic relationships. The present work studies systematically those elements of Semitic loan words that can reveal something of these dialects in that period. Subsequently the authors deal with the phonology of vowels and consonants, morphological matters of the patterns of nominal forms and morphemes, and verbal forms (including the participles). Throughout the study Helck's reference number (AEB 71264, 507-527; see also SK 16 (1989), 121-143) are appended to each vocable. In the concluding ch. 3 the authors point out that, in spite of the many ambiguities in the Egyptian syllabic writing, it is possible to learn about the phonetics and morphology of the dialects from which the Egyptians borrowed many words. With nouns the borrowings came with the objects themselves, mostly of commercial value. Titles of professions and ranks will have resulted from the military and social contacts between Levantines and Egyptians. Some verb forms may derive from scribal activities in translating and transmitting messages from Canaanite into Egyptian. The many contacts of scribes contributed to some elementary knowledge of these dialects. The verbs mainly come from school texts and monumental inscriptions of Ramses III (notably Medinet Habu), but are rare in everyday-life documents. Bibliography and indexes of geographical names and of verbs and substantives, given in hieroglyphs, group writing transliteration, translation, with the source added, follow. The loan words are arranged alphabetically and numerically according to AEB 71264. 92.0256 SPALINGER, Anthony J., Night into Day, ZS 119 (1992), 144-156. The author reconsiders the evidence for the assumption that the expression HD-tA would refer to the eve, but in fact the whole day before the specific event subsequently mentioned, and not to the actual morning upon which that event took place or began. He translates HD-tA with "dawn," i.e. the astronomical event denoting the passing of one Egyptian day to the next. In this connection the author discusses the well-known inscription in the tomb of Kheruef concerning the erection of the djed pillar. This passage was often combined with others, notably a fragmentary scene connected with Amenhotep III's heb-sed jubilee at the Soleb temple. Then the author surveys the various Egyptian terms for "night" and "day" and parts of it, particularly in connection with various human activities, such as eating. However, none of these approximate designations can be utilized for precise astronomical determinations of divisions of the night. Next, the author turns to more complete texts and inscriptions which deal with the feasts of the Egyptians as well as their dates and times, i.a. the calendar in the tomb of Neferhotep (TT 50) and the temple calendars. The author concludes that, all in all, he see no explicit evidence connecting HDtA with "eve" or "the previous day": the term means precisely what the two words indicate. 92.0257 THIRION, Michelle, Notes d'onomastique. Contribution une rvision du Ranke PN. [Huitime srie], RdE 43 (1992), 163-168. As usual (see for the last instalments AEB 86.0275, and further RdE 39 (1988), 131-146; 42 (1991), 213230), the first part of the notes is a series of corrections to Ranke PN, and the second part of the series one of additions: here, there are only new names, compounded with the name of Khnum, epithets of Sobek, toponyms, and the name pA-n-tA-Sndyt. Author 92.0258 VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, Inepou; un terme dsignant le roi avant qu'il ne soit roi, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 563-566. The author studies the exact meaning of the word inpw, mostly translated as "young royal child." After collecting evidence from M.K. and mostly XVIIIth Dynasty sources (i.a. Urk. IV), the author comes to the following conclusion. The word does not designate an age, but the part of royal life before the accession to the throne: m inpw "before becoming king." 92.0259 VITTMANN, Gnter, Lsst sich der mitannische Mitra hieroglyphisch nachweisen? Bemerkungen zu zwei
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

II SCRIPT AND PHILOLOGY

asiatischen Gtternamen in gyptischer Wiedergabe, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 603-610. (fig.). The author discusses first the personal name mTrSm(a), attested in syllabic writing in a XIXth Dynasty inscription. Phonological arguments lead him to a translation "Mithra has heard." A possible mention of a goddess Mitra on a stela from Giza (Hassan, Giza VIII, 259f.) is refuted. 92.0260 WESSETZKY, Vilmos, Das Wort S als Opferschale, GM 131 (1992), 111. By translating the word S (WB IV, 397-398) as "offering-dish," the author clears the enigmatic passage on a Deir el-Medina ostracon about the offering of beer (see AEB 75139). M.W.K. 92.0261 ZADOK, Ran, Egyptians in Babylonia and Elam during the 1st Millennium B.C., Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 139-146. The purpose of this paper is to discuss the evidence for Egyptians in Babylonia and Elam from the Sargonid Period down to the Seleucid Period. It is based on a comprehensive prosopography (over 300 individuals) which cannot be presented within the limited space of an article. A methodological remark is in place here: the names u-sa-an-qu (Neo-Assyrian; also Su-si-in-qu; Neo/Late Babylonian Si-su-qu) and Tak-la-(a)-ta (Neo-Assyrian Ta-ke-la-a-ti) are originally Libyan, but since they were used as royal names in Egypt, their bearers were in all probability Egyptians. Author 92.0262 ZIBELIUS-CHEN, Karola, Das nubische Produkt pTurin 1896 67,4 / KRI VI 735,3, GM 127 (1992), 87-88. The product in KRI VI 735,3 next to xnmt (jasper) and ismer (quartz-sand) must be transcribed as . It probably refers to vitriol. M.W.K.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_2.html[10/11/2012 17:09:57]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

SYSTEMATIC LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY a. Epigraphy b. Literary, historical, autobiographical c. Religious, magical d. Socio-economic, juridical, administrative, letters e. Demotic and related material f. Coptic g. Relations between Egyptian and Biblical literature h. General and varia III.a Epigraphy see also: 92.0233, 92.0435, 92.0451, 92.0526, 92.0568, 92.0609, 92.0619, 92.0620, 92.0653, 92.0655, 92.0662, 92.0663, 92.0664, 92.0675, 92.0689, 92.0702, 92.0703, 92.0706, 92.0709, 92.0713, 92.0718, 92.0721, 92.0733, 92.0767, 92.0773, 92.0777, 92.0850, 92.0968, 92.1119 92.0263 BEINLICH, Horst, Eine Stele des Nebseni und des Sobekmose von Er-Rizeikat, SAK 19 (1992), 37-77. (fig., pl.). The author publishes a large limestone stela from the end of the XVIIIth Dynasty, now in a private collection. It pictures three persons in adoration before a seated Atum-Re-Horakhte as Supreme Lord, first and foremost (in larger size!) Sobekmose, Chancellor under Amenhotep III, and further Nebseni, the owner of the stela, and his wife Bat(a?). The extensively family tree is reconstructed; Nebseni is probably a brother (or nephew?) of Sobekmose and half a generation younger. The remarkable career of Sobekmose, whose name is connected with the heb-sed jubilee of Amenhotep III, is sketched. He was buried at er-Rizeikat, from where he most probably came. A cult of Sobek is attested at nearby Dahamsha (old Sumenu). The stela of Nebseni will have stood in front of his tomb there. Nebseni is known from the pyramidion Louvre D 15 and stela Mnchen S 38. After a careful description of the scene in the upper part of the stela and the legends, the author points out that, on account of the formulation of the request of Nebseni to the god, Nebseni joins the cult of his more important relative Sobekmose, on the endurance of whose cult he is dependent. Thus, the deceased Sobekmose does not act as a mediator on behalf of Nebseni, who must have had his tomb close by. The stela also contains a sun hymn of 14 lines, presented in handwritten hieroglyphs, transliteration in verse arrangement, translation and commentary. It is divided into: title, the sunrise, the sunset, and the accompanying text addressing all gods of the ba house. An excursus is devoted to the connection of stela BM 513 (1368), which features a Sobekhotep, with the Sobekmose family. 92.0264 BRUNNER, Hellmut, Hieroglyphische Chrestomathie. 2., verbesserte Auflage, Wiesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1992. (21 x 30 cm; VIII p., 28 pl.). ISBN 3-447-03271-5; Pr. DM 48 This revised edition of AEB 64095 follows the first edition in its arrangement by periods, but in some cases the presentation of the documents has been adapted to a more correct chronological order. As in the first edition the epigraphic and grammatical remarks are concise, but where possible they have been revised in accordance with modern Egyptological research. Completeness in this respect and in the bibliographies of the pieces has not been a priority, since must of this must be left to the academic teacher. 92.0265 CAMINOS , Ricardo A., Phantom Architects at Gebel es-Silsila, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 52-56. (fig.). In the mutilated inscription of the architect of the speos of Horemheb at Gebel es-Silsila his name is detected. Instead of the name Maya, suggested once, Mose (ms) has to be read. The stela of Amenhotep IV at Silsila East contains most probably the title "general" (imy-r mSa) and a name of which imn is a
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

component. The name Parennufer, suggested once, is out of the question. 92.0266 DELIA, Robert D., New Rock Inscriptions of Senwosret III, Neferhotep I, Penpata, and Others at the First Cataract, BES 11 (1991/92), 5-22. (pl.). The author publishes five inscriptions from Sehel and three more from locations near the east bank of the Nile to the south of Sehel. 92.0267 DODSON, Aidan, Stelae of the Middle and New Kingdoms in the Museum of Archaeology and Anthropology, University of Cambridge, JEA 78 (1992), 274-279. (fig., pl.). The publication of six N.K. and one late M.K. stelae in Cambridge. Two are of uncertain provenance, but one may be from Hermopolis, and the other four derive from field-work at El-Kab, Sesebi, Amara West and Buhen. Author 92.0268 EDEL, Elmar, Unpublizierte althieratische Elephantine-Papyri aus Strassburg, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 73-81. (fig.) The author draws attention to some unpublished fragments of old-Hieratic papyri from Elephantine at Strassburg. The fragments contain wishing formulae. These form the core of the study of the fragments, and the reconstruction of their phraseology, labelled here Berlin 1 and Strassburg 3-6. Pap. Mnchen 1504 has been helpful in the reconstruction. 92.0269 FBIN, Zoltn Imre, Graffiti in TT 32, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 137-156. (plans, fig., pl.). The Ramesside tomb of Djehutimes (TT 32) at el-Khokha is described. It contains thirty hieratic graffiti, most of which are measurement and dating notes connected with the working process in the corridor. The graffiti are given in facsimile, with transliteration and translation, if legible. Conclusions concerning the progress of the work are drawn. At the end publication of three modern graffiti. 92.0270 FISCHER, Henry George, Marginalia II, GM 128 (1992), 69-80. (fig.). The author discusses the following variety of items: 1. "sDmt and wa in titles." The correct translation of Hry-sStA n sDmt wa is not "Master of Secrets of Hearing Alone" (in favour of which the author argued in AEB 85.1195, no. 1040a), but must be "Master of the secrets of that which one alone judges." Further, the author discusses titles with the same construction; 2. "The God/Great God, Osiris." Although funerary inscriptions of the O.K. have not yet been shown to link the Great God and Osiris as unmistakably as do those of the XIth Dynasty onward, on two architraves (Cairo CG 1420, mentioning the pyramid cult of Djedkare-Isesi), the name of Osiris might be read as "the God, (namely) Osiris." Since "the God" frequently appears in place of "the Great God," it is probably the latter who is meant here, which shows that the two were associated as early as the O.K.; 3. "Inscriptions embedded in the walls of coffins." Ali el-Khouli (AEB 81.0628) argued that the inscriptions on the thickness of the planks of a damaged wooden O.K. coffin, repeating the name and titles of the deceased, were written in the carpenter's workshop in order to identify the wood that was to be used for this particular project. The author argues that these inscriptions are an early example of a procedure that is well attested in the M.K. The mitre joints and flat tenons were often inscribed with one of the initial spells of the P.T., invoking Nut to preserve the members of the body. The name of the deceased sometimes appears on round pegs, in association with the gods who are most frequently mentioned on the exterior of the coffin. This practice is also known from anthropoid coffins of the N.K.; 4. "Workers of Ptah." The title on an O.K. architrave (AEB 83.0347, 175) should not be read as fAi ptH "the reward of Ptah," but must be understood as a nisbe-form kAwty ptH "worker of Ptah." Also the title mentioned in a M.K. inscription represents a directress of workers (or works) of the god Ptah. M.W.K.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

92.0271 FRIEDMAN, Rene, Pebbles, Pots and Petroglyphs. Excavations at Hk64, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 99-106. (map, fig., ill.). The remote locality Hierakonpolis Hk64 contains numerous graffiti and petroglyphs, and abundant surface ceramics and quartz pebbles. The evidence reveals a strong Nubian component and the presence of the nomadic Pan Grave people in the Pre- and Protodynastic Periods and the O.K. 92.0272 FUSCALDO, Perla, Aksha (Serra West): a Lintel and Two Fragments of Lintels Offering Additional Evidence for the Deification of Ramesses II, BES 11 (1991/92), 23-32. (pl.). Of the lintels under discussion one is now in the Archaeological Museum of Khartum (Aksha 162), and the fragments in the Museo de Ciencias Naturales, La Plata, Argentina (Aksha 477 and 487). The representations are described and the inscriptions presented in hieroglyphs and translated. The pieces provide additional evidence for the deification of Ramses II at Aksha. The temple was built for his "living image on earth," and is the earliest Nubian temple where the deification ("Ramses, the great god, the lord of Nubia") is attested. At Aksha the deified king has various names and epithets, and was in the company of the gods Amun and ReHorakhte. 92.0273 JANSEN-WINKELN, Karl, Ein Wrfelhocker des Amunpropheten Djedbastetiufanch (Kairo JE 37597), MDAIK 48 (1992), 57-64. (fig., pl.). Die Inschrift des Wrfelhockers aus der Zeit Osorkons'I. ist hier in hieroglyphischer Abschrift und bersetzung mit Anmerkungen vollstndig verffentlicht. E.M.W.-B. 92.0274 JANSEN-WINKELN, Karl, Zu einigen religisen und historischen Inschriften, CdE 67, No. 134 (1992), 240259. (fig., ill.). Publication and discussion of texts (transcription, textual notes, translation, commentary, bibliography), which were so far not or only imperfectly studied. (1) Block statue Cairo CG 42222, front side, from the Karnak Cachette and belonging to Hrw of the XXIIIth Dynasty. (2) Block statue Cairo CG 42224, back, from the Karnak Cachette and belonging to Dd-bAstt-jw.f-anx of the XXIIIth Dynasty. (3) Inscribed block from the Festival Hall of Tuthmosis III at Karnak Louvre C 258 = E 3336. (4) Granite stela from Karnak Cairo JE 31882 ("Stle de l'apanage"), 26-32 (a threat formula; no transcription given). 92.0275 KAPLONY, Peter, Archaische Siegel und Siegelabrollungen aus dem Delta: Die Arbeit an den Siegeln von Buto, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 23-30. Some 75 jar sealings with impression from the Early Dynastic Period and IIIrd Dynasty were discovered at Tell el-Fara'in (Buto). They are in some way related to the finding place, the Archaic palace called "the home (p) of the harpooning Horus." The sacral toponyms p and dp occur often in the personal names in the seal impressions, but also other names are attested. Bibliography added. 92.0276 KRUCHTEN, Jean-Marie, Un fragment de statue d'Amenhotep fils de Hpou, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 363-366. (fig., pl.). Publication with translation and commentary of a fragmentary inscription of a statue of Amenhotep son of Hapu, now in a private collection at Brussels. The fragment does not belong to any known statue of him and probably was originally part of a statue group outside his still unknown tomb. 92.0277 KRUCHTEN, Jean-Marie, Un sculpteur des images divine ramesside, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 107-118.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

A study of the early Ramesside stela of the sculptor Hatiay from Abydos (Stela Leiden V 1; see KRI VII, 2629). The text contains two sections, a hymn to Osiris-Thoth and a much longer autobiographical part, both given in transliteration, translation and commentary. In the general commentary the author draws a comparison with the texts of Atelier of the Goldsmiths (Hwt-nbw, HmAkt/HmAgt) in the Dendera temple, in which a clear distinction is made between the artists sculpting the divine statues, who are not allowed to be near the god and cannot enter the Hwt-nbw, and the categories of priests (Hmw-nTr) who have access and perform the 'hidden work' (kAt imn.(t)) of 'giving birth' to the statue (msi), thus transsubstantiating a piece of wood into a living image. Hatiay, however, without being a prophet (Hm-nTr), stated to have been introduced in the Gold House (Hwt-nbw) to bring to life the cult statues, without being excluded from the secrets. It is from the Late Period on that the Opening of the Mouth (wpt-r(A)) and related acts were committed to the prophets initiated (bs) and knowing the secrets (StAw) only. Hatiay is well aware of the extraordinariness of these sacral aspects, as is clear from a number of formulations in the text. 92.0278 MALEK, Jaromir and Stephen QUIRKE, Memphis, 1991: Epigraphy, JEA 78 (1992), 13-18. (fig., pl.). A brief account, with facsimile, of the recording of two fragments of an exceptionally important inscription dating to the reign of Amenemhat II. See also AEB 92.0514. Authors 92.0279 OCKINGA, Boyo G., Aegyptiaca in Australasia. I: The Dunedin Stele of Nebentaneb, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 263-272. (fig., ill.). Publication of the limestone stela of Nebentaneb dating from the Ramesside period, in the Egyptian collection of the Otago Museum in Dunedin, New Zealand (Inv. No. E 75.4). As part of an exchange it came from the Mayer Collection in the Liverpool Museum. The stela is described and the texts are translated. Another stela belonging to this man is known (City Museum Leicester; published in AEB 60395). The author demonstrates that the provenance of the stela must be Abydos. A number of the stelae discussed in this connection share the presence of people with military titles and a common period of acquisition. 92.0280 PERDU, Olivier, Socle d'une statue de Neshor Abydos, RdE 43 (1992), 145-162. (ill.). Publication of an inscription copied by Golenischeff at Sohag probably on the base of a statue from Abydos. It concerns a famous official of the XXVIth Dynasty, the Chief of the Customs Neshor (ns-Hr), and its interest lies in the numerous graphic peculiarities of this period which appear in the request to the priests, after the offering formula. Author 92.0281 PRVOT, Pierre, Observations sur des stles du Srapum de Memphis, RdE 43 (1992), 215-221. (fig.). A statistical analysis of the 252 Serapeum stelae published in AEB 68396. 92.0282 SCHULMAN, Alan R., Still More Egyptian Seal Impressions from 'En Besor, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 395-417. (fig., ill.). Some 25 fragments of Egyptian seal impressions were recently recovered at the summit of the tell of En Besor. Their number in the present publication continues that those of the seal impressions found earlier at En Besor and published in AEB 76701 and 80.741. The author presents descriptions of and commentaries on the seal impressions nos. 43-65. The vast majority are duplicates of impressions found and published earlier. The new ones (Nos. 60-65) are so fragmentary so as to be virtually incomprehensible. Of particular importance is no. 46, which bears the name of king Anedjib within a serekh. No. 50 may well contain the serekh of king Den. This points to a Ist Dynasty date, although the various jars were sealed locally in Canaan. The author argues that the Egyptian presence at the outpost near the En Besor springs was a permanent one and probably analogous with similar posts which existed some two millennia later, in the
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

Ramesside period (see Pap. Anastasi III, vs 6,1 - vs. 5,9, and Pap. Anastasi V rt 19,6 - 20,3; translated here). 92.0283 SEIDLMAYER, Stephan Johannes und Martin ZIERMANN, Eine Friesinschrift von einem Mastaba-Grab des Alten Reiches aus Elephantine, MDAIK 48 (1992), 161-176. (plan, fig., pl.). Der 80 cm lange Block des Nianchmin, Vorsteher der Steuermnner des Knigs, stammt vermutlich von einer reprsentativen Mastaba vom Friedhof der spten 5. Dynastie. E.M.W.-B. 92.0284 VERNER, Miroslav, Baugraffiti der Ptahschepses-Mastaba, Praha, Universitas Carolina Pragensis, 1992 = Abusir, 2; at head of title: Ausgrabungen des Tschechoslowakischen gyptologischen Instituts. (21 x 30 cm; 289 p., frontispiece, fig., tables, pl., folding plans). Sequel to AEB 86.0644. In the foreword the author stresses that the present work is in the first place concerned with the organisational-administrative aspects of building projects, and not with the technical aspects of construction. In the introductory ch. 1 the author deals with: limestone as main building material (before the N.K.), and the quarrying and the transport of the blocks by expeditions; the organisation of the masses of labourers at the construction site in phyles and smaller units, in cooperation with the teams of qualified craftsmen; and the execution of tomb building projects. Since the building graffiti from the tomb of Ptahshepses form the main subject of the book, the author presents in ch. 2 a survey of the building graffiti of the O.K., from both royal and private architecture. Dates, phyle names, titles, drawings of sign (groups) etc. for rulers and private persons are given in tables. In ch. 3 the three construction phases of the gigantic mastaba and the finds of the building graffiti are described. Ch. 4 contains the catalogue of the over 400 building graffiti, with drawing (palimpsests in different colours) and transcription, transliteration, translation, position of the notes, and, in case, a brief comment. A classification and analysis of the graffiti follows in ch. 5: geometric signs, the hieroglyphic signs indicating the phyles, building instructions, and graffiti with dates followed by various notes such as personal names, phyle names, architectural parts etc., or with personal names and titles of the owner and others. In ch. 6, the conclusions, the author points out that the graffiti elucidate a number of points concerning the brilliant career of Ptahshepses and contemporary society in the reign of king Niuserre, to a daughter of whom the tomb owner was married. Changes in the organisation of building projects (as in the present case) reflect sharp socio-economical changes in the O.K. and betray the tension between royal versus temple and private powers. Ch. 7 contains indexes of names, titles, etc. The drawings of the graffiti are followed by palaeographic tables arranged by Gardiner Sign-List Nos. 92.0285 ZAUZICH, Karl-Th., Ein Interregnum weniger, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 619626. (pl.). The Late Period stela Berlin 7283 does not mention an interregnum, as believed by its first student, Erman. The scribe obviously knew hieratic, but had very little knowledge of hieroglyphic writing. The author scrutinizes the text and presents a transcription, in which the wrong hieroglyphs are corrected and the hieratic signs are converted into hieroglyphs, without correcting the wrong sign orders, and further a transliteration and translation. III.b Literary, historical, autobiographical see also: 92.0099, 92.0179, 92.0204, 92.0210, 92.0264, 92.0277, 92.0383, 92.0385, 92.0393, 92.0423, 92.0426, 92.0442, 92.0456, 92.0619, 92.0653, 92.0654, 92.0745, 92.0771, 92.0968, 92.1100, 92.1118 92.0286 ALLAM, S., Legal Aspects in the 'Contendings of Horus and Seth', in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 137-145. The author assesses the legal concepts underlying the events recounted in the story of The Contendings of
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

Horus and Seth. Real trials attest that a given conflict could indeed be brought before the local court many times and even examined at different places, not only by ordinary local courts, but also by way of divine judgement. Many a trial came to an end by one of the two litigants making an avowal or acknowledgement. The boat contest, a river ordeal, described in the story was common practice in the Ancient Near East, but was not used in procedural practices in Egypt. The court is not solely an institution passing judgement, but is also an organ with executive ability. The litigation of Horus and Seth has also a moral dimension. It reveals a society, where in the end right triumphs over might, if one has recourse to law. 92.0287 ALLEN, James P., Re'wer's Accident, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 1420. (fig.). Study of the O.K. biographical inscription of Re'wer (Cairo JE 66682), coming from his Giza tomb. It mentions an incident in which Re'wer was touched by the king's staff during a ceremony. The king immediately proclaimed his desire that Re'wer be very sound. Presenting the text in hieroglyphs, transliteration and translation, the author argues that the king's intervention was rather to prevent Re'wer from being punished for disrupting the ceremony, in which he was functioning as sem-priest. The explicit excuse on the stela was to avoid divine retribution for the error in the afterlife. As such it is an early witness to the anticipation of final judgment. 92.0288 BAINES, John, Merit by Proxy: the Biographies of the Dwarf Djeho and his Patron Tjaiharpta, JEA 78 (1992), 241-257. The XXXth Dynasty biography and figure caption on the sarcophagus of the dwarf Djeho (Cairo CG 29307) and a passage from the sarcophagus of the high official Tjaiharpta (CG 293060) are presented in annotated translation. Djeho's longer text appears unique in being concerned more with the other-worldly destiny of another person, Tjaiharpta, than with Djeho himself. The two similar hard-stone sarcophagi were buried in a single tomb near the Sarapieion road at Saqqara, together with at least seven other people. The presentation of one person's merits through another is probably connected with Djeho's role in dancing at the mortuary ceremonies of the Apis and Mnevis bulls. Among other questions, the find raises issues of royal and nonroyal patronage, of the location of tombs, the placing of biographies on sarcophagi, the use of intermediaries before the gods, and the implications of Tjaiharpta's partial deference to Djeho in relation to general conceptions of the person. Author 92.0289 von BECKERATH, Jrgen, Zur Geschichte von Chonsemhab und dem Geist, ZS 119 (1992), 90-107. New publication of the Late Egyptian story of Khonsemhab and the Spirit (see already Gardiner's LateEgyptian Stories), with synoptic hieroglyphic edition of the two main sources, notes to the transcription, translation and commentary. A number of fragments constituting two parallel copies of the same text of the story (labelled A and B), which are distinguished by the writing and the presence of verse points in one) exist. Of great interest is the form of transmission in two copies, which at the time will have covered the whole story, and the presentation in an arrangement determined by the columns of the original on papyrus. As regards the end of the story as it is preserved, which refers to going to sleep, the author suggests that a dream in which the spirit appears would follow. 92.0290 BLUMENTHAL, Elke, Zur Wiederherstellung zweier gyptischer Weisheitslehren, OLZ 87 (1992), 229-238. Review article of AEB 84.0401. 92.0291 BRUNNER, Hellmut, Vorbild und Gegenbild in Biographien, Lehren und Anweisungen, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 164-168. Egyptian education was primarily based on the Instructions, seldom on exemplary human models (Egyptian biA) or their counterparts. The latter can be found in biographies and didactic literature. The king, the

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

teacher or father are presented or present themselves as such. Negative models are rare, but i.a. Amenemhat I portrays himself as one who has misjudged in his instruction. In the Instruction for Merikare the king blames himself for a sacrilege committed by his soldiers. 92.0292 DAKIN, Alec Naylor, Kemit: a revised translation with material for a commentary, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 465-471. After a translation of the text of the Book of Kemit the author presents a number of comments. 92.0293 van DAM, K., Wonderbaarlijke geschiedenissen verteld aan het hof van koning Cheops, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 123-133. (fig., ill.). "Miracle Stories told at the Court of King Cheops." The author discusses five tales of wonder from Pap. Westcar (P. Berlin 3033). This papyrus contains a series of tales woven together by a narrative frame. Although the papyrus dates from the Hyksos Period, the setting of the tales is the time of Cheops, being entertained by his sons. M.W.K. 92.0294 DAVIES, Benedict G., Egyptian Historical Records of the Later Eighteenth Dynasty. Fascicle IV. Translated from W. Helck, Urkunden der 18. Dynastie, Heft 20, Warminster, Aris & Phillips, 1992. (16 x 24 cm; 78 p.). ISBN 0-85668-579-8; Pr. 8.50 Sequel to AEB 84.0382. The author first offers a historical introduction on the reign of Amenhotep III. This fascicle is concerned with the English translation of Helck's Urk. IV [Heft 20] 1646-1775. It covers the historical inscriptions of the king (texts nos. 562-614) and monuments of his family (texts nos. 615-633). Meant for the non-Egyptologist in the first place, the fascicle is provided with glossaries of geographical terms and of deities. Explanatory notes added. 92.0295 DERCHAIN, Philippe, Les dbuts de l'histoire. [Rouleau de cuir Berlin 3029], RdE 43 (1992), 35-47. L'analyse textuelle du texte conserv par le Rouleau de cuir de Berlin (Berlin 3029) indique clairement que la rdaction en est placer au dbut du Nouvel Empire. L'oeuvre prend de ce fait une autre signification. Au lieu d'informer sur l'activit architecturale de Ssostris I, elle nous fait voir comment un auteur de la XVIIIe dynastie se sert de sa connaissance du pass pour composer un rcit qui dmontre par un exemple la relation ncessaire entre les fondations pieuses et la prosprit du pays, qui implique pour les sujets le devoir d'approuver la politique des constructions de leur souverain. Author 92.0296 Van ESSCHE-MERCHEZ, ric, Les discours du texte. Un extrait de la Grande Inscription de l'An 8 de Ramss III Mdinet Habu, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 169-181. (fig.). The author studies the utterances of strangers in direct speech in the narrative text of the Great Inscription of Year 8 of Ramses III at Medinet Habu (KRI V, 37-43). They, and their immediate context, are given in hieroglyphs, transliteration, translation and commentary. The speeches are quite clearly much closer to Late Egyptian than the more conventional context; they break up the monotonous enumeration of laudatory epithets and lend some dramatic or comic flavour to the words of the foreigners. Next the author studies the discourse structure, which can be reduced to a sequence: listening, capitulation, seeing, speaking. 92.0297 EYRE, C.J., Yet again the wax crocodile: P. Westcar 3,12 ff., JEA 78 (1992), 280-281. The nature of the crocodile is defined by a pun on its size. Author 92.0298 FISCHER-ELFERT, Hans-Werner, Die satirische Streitschrift des Papyrus Anastasi I.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

Textzusammenstellung. 2., erweiterte Auflage, Wiesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1992 = Kleine gyptische Texte. (17 x 24 cm; 159 p.); rev. BiOr 51 (1994), 549-550 (Anonymous). ISBN 3-477-03257-5; Pr. DM 54 Revised re-edition of AEB 83.0380, in which the additions and corrections included in the commentary volume (AEB 86.0327, p. 293) are incorporated. Two of the sources, both from the B.M. (mss. 50724 and 65603, to be published later also in the B.M. catalogue series), are new. The review of Lopez of AEB 86.0380 in BiOr 48 (1991), 87-90 proved very useful for the present synoptic edition. 92.0299 FISCHER-ELFERT, Hans-W., Synchrone und diachrone Interferenzen in literarischen Werken des Mittleren und Neuen Reiches, Orientalia 61 (1992), 354-372. Presents 11 cases in which elements from a literary text, ranging in size from several words to complete verses, have replaced comparable elements in another text. In some cases homophony is the obvious explanation, but the examples presented here suggest various other possibilities, all mnemotechnically determined. In an appendix some cases are listed in which the occurrence of this phenomenon is less certain. W.H. 92.0300 FISCHER-ELFERT, Hans-W., Vermischtes, GM 127 (1992), 33-47. The author discusses the following variety of notes: I. "Amenemope und der Spucknapf oder die 'Kultivierung des Appetits' (incl. mglicher Texthinweise auf Symposien." As a reaction to Rmheld (AEB 91/1.0158), the author discusses Ch. 23, l. 1-8 of the Teaching of Amenemope, where it concerns the avoidance of chewing and speaking at the same time, which places it in close association with Ptahhotep 119 ff. The word as "spittle" written pgs may, even without the absence of the determinative, refer to a spittoon. The author further discusses: 1. the q/gAy-dish; 2. the comparatives mj-aA and mj-aSA; 3. thematically comparable sources: a. biography of HAtyaj....idw from Nag ed-Dr, from the F.I.P. (AEB 81.0293); b. stela CG 20057 of HAtj-aw nxtj and mtj n sA iAwj from the end of the XIIth Dynasty; c. letters from Deir el-Medina DeM. No. IV-VI (AEB 78.641); II. "Amun als Harfner." The author argues that in the reconstructed harpers song on the harp Louvre N 1440a = E116 (AEB 85.1019) it is Amun himself who plays the harp by means of the wind; III. "Der Vorsteher und sein Stab. Zur Etymologie des Titels ." On the basis of etymological considerations, must be transliterated as jmj-r'. It is associated with jmj.t-r', a special kind of staff or stick. Characteristic iconographic details associate the jmj.t-r' -staff with the mdw -staff, both signs of dignity, indicating an official's social rank; IV. "Randnotiz zur sptgyptischen Diglossie (P.BM 10298)." Transcription, transliteration, translation and commentary of l. 5-6 of the "School-Book" P.BM 10298 (AEB 68111) from the early T.I.P. The word jnw "tribute" can best be translated "products brought by boat." M.W.K. 92.0301 FOSTER, John L., Echoes of Egyptian Voices. An Anthology of Ancient Egyptian Poetry. Translated, Norman and London, University of Oklahoma Press, 1992 = Oklahoma Series in Classical Culture, [12]. (15 x 23 cm; XXIII, 134 p., frontispiece). ISBN 0-8061-2411-3; Pr. 20 In the preface the author emphasizes that the Egyptian literature precedes the Classical written heritage by a very considerable length of time and that its appreciation has been overshadowed by the presence of the physical remains of Ancient Egypt. He points out that all the primary literary genres - the didactic or "wisdom" texts (instructions, admonitions and laments), the hymns and prayers, and most of the tales (fiction and myths) - were composed in verse. The nature of this verse - the style of Ancient Egyptian poetry - has also become clearer in recent years: the couplet form. The major remaining gap in our knowledge of Ancient
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

Egyptian poetics concerns prosody. The author defends his style of translation - rather literary than literal -, since in this way the spirit and substance of the text are better conveyed. At the end a note on the place of Ancient Egyptian literature. The translated texts comprise genuine M.Eg. texts (Ptahhotep and Merikare in part, the Instruction of Amenemhat I, the Shipwrecked Sailor, the Lebensmde, the 8th complaint from the Eloquent Peasant, and Sinuhe), some hymns (among which Akhnaton's Hymn to the Aten and a number of strophes from the Leiden Hymns to Amun), some spells from the religious literature, and sundries. Appendix mentioning the text sources, brief chronological table, a glossary, a select bibliography and a note to the specialist added. In this note the author points out not to have translated emphatic forms, because they often seem irrelevant to him or downright inimical to the sense he finds in a given passage. He is not sure that such forms actually occur, at least in M.Eg. verse texts, but admits to realize that almost no other student of the ancient Egyptian language agrees with him on this point. 92.0302 GASSE, Annie, Les ostraca hiratiques littraires de Deir el-Medina. Nouvelles orientations de la publication, in: Village Voices, 51-70. (fig., ill.). After briefly surveying the results of preceding publications of ostraca and noting the relative frequency and rareness of certain literary texts among the Deir el-Medina ostraca, the author presents an overview on the literary ostraca from the IFAO still unpublished: quantities; genres and new orientations in publication. Then follows a palaeographic study based on number of documents presented here: writing characteristics and chronological implications. 92.0303 GOEDICKE, Hans, Amenophis II in Samaria, SAK 19 (1992), 132-150. The author reconsiders the long historical text of Amenhotep II on stelae at Karnak and Memphis (Urk. IV, 1299 ff.). The author follows, and comments upon, the events and the itinerary of the king's second Asiatic campaign from the first goals Aphek and Yaham to the region of itwryn and the Plain of Sharon, as described in the Memphite version, making many grammatical, epigraphic, lexicographic and topographical remarks. Ample attention is given to the meanings of sqr-anx, "prisoner of war," and the militaryarchitectural term Sdy, "ditch" or better "stockade." Several events which have been considered acts of cruelty on the part of the Egyptians are reconsidered. The author concludes that the account about the events at Ituryn should be seen as an episode in the campaign, which was singled out for its spectacular character. It is not, however, a reflection of exceptional cruelty on the part of Amenhotep II. 92.0304 GOEDICKE, Hans, Where did Sinuhe stay in "Asia"? (Sinuhe B 29-31), CdE 67, No. 133 (1992), 28-40. The author studies the peregrinations of Sinuhe after his flight from Egypt as described in Sinuhe B 29-31. After he had passed the Walls of the Ruler at Tell el-Rataba, he reached the eastern Wadi Tumilat. The toponym ptn reminds of the later theophorous name Pitem (Tell el-Maskhuta). The bedouin life did not suit the urban dweller Sinuhe, and he headed for Byblos via an inland road. He aimlessly wandered, without ever getting to Byblos. The place qdm where he spent one and a half year, obviously a reputed major settlement, can be suspected to be located inland, far away from Byblos. The author suggests that qdm might alternatively be read idim, owing to the similarity of the hieratic i and qd signs, and that Jericho may have been meant. This city is not too far from the tribal area of Upper-Retjnu in Palestine, where the region iAA must refer to a plain, owing to the fact that is denoted as flat land (tA). This flat region is possibly the Jezreel plain. 92.0305 GOEDICKE, Hans, Wisdom of Any VII, 12-7, RdE 43 (1992), 75-85. The study proposes uniting Maxim XXVI and XXVII into one unit. It deals with the distinction of two tiers in Egyptian theological ideals and the close interlacing of religion and law, specifically in the form of oracles as legal instrument. Author 92.0306

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

HELCK, Wolfgang, Die "Geschichte des Schiffbrchigen" - eine Stimme der Opposition?, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 73-76. The story of the "Shipwrecked Sailor," dating from the early XIIth Dynasty, served a propagandistic cause, but against the ruling dynasty. The story is a voice of the opposition, pointing out in the last three lines that no mercy can be expected from the ruler, a trait rooted in the system itself. 92.0307 HELCK, Wolfgang, Die Prophezeiung des nfrt.tj. Textzusammenstellung. 2., verbesserte Auflage, Wiesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1992 = Kleine gyptische Texte. (17 x 24 cm; 60 p.). ISBN 3-447-03301-0; Pr. DM 36 Improved edition of AEB 70253. Since there is no foreword to the present edition, it cannot easily be established what the improvements are. The section on the text transmission is now placed in front. There are no new text sources compared with the 1970 edition. 92.0308 HOFFMEIER, James K., The Problem of "History" in Egyptian Royal Inscriptions, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 291-299. After surveying the views of scholars of the Ancient Near East on the truthfulness of historical inscriptions, with a noticeable tendency towards scepticism nowadays, the author briefly discusses four historiographical issues: the problem of history writing; propaganda and history; religious or supernatural elements and history; recent developments in historical studies from other Ancient Near Eastern studies and their significance for the Egyptologist. 92.0309 HUBAI, Pter, Eine literarische Quelle der gyptischen Religionsphilosophie? Das Mrchen vom Prinzen, der drei Gefahren zu berstehen hatte, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 277-300. The author reopens the question of the end of the Tale of the Doomed Prince. After notes on the concepts fate and predestination and on the role of SAy and the seven Hathors announcing it to the prince, the author refutes a central role of fate and offers a new explanation for the meaning of the tale, which is based on the methods of the discipline of general literature. Rather the genre and form point to the fairy tale (Mrchen). After a remark on the function of animals in literature the author turns to the crocodile in pA jm/pAjm and the location of this place. Several possibilities are discussed, among which a return of the prince to Egypt, more precisely the Fayum. Other problems are the gods and the place of origin of the tale, and the role of the princess of Naharina in the tower. At the end some open questions. 92.0310 JASNOW, Richard, A Late Period Hieratic Wisdom Text (P. Brooklyn 47.218.135), Chicago, The Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago, 1992 = Studies in Ancient Oriental Civilization, 52. (23 x 30 cm; XVIII, 217 p., tables, pl.). ISBN 0-918986-85-0; Pr. $ 35 Publication of Pap. Brooklyn 47.218.135, a wisdom text in hieratic. In ch. 1 the author traces the history of the papyrus and its reconstruction. Given the condition of the papyrus, it is inevitable that much of the translation must be conjectural, particularly since no parallel versions are known. Ch. 2 contains the description and discussion of the text. As regards the date, a terminus post quem is the reign of the XXVIth Dynasty king Apries, who is mentioned in a fragment. A palaeographical comparison (see table) points to about the 4th century B.C. As regards grammar, it is a rather carefully written text, with obviously few corruptions or additions by the scribe. Remarks on orthographical, grammatical (particularly the verbal forms) and lexical points are made. The Brooklyn wisdom text deals with many of the traditional themes of the genre. It contains observations on god, companions, education, family, evil, and other familiar topics. It concentrates on a few special themes, notably the relationship between servant and master. The author summarizes in this ch. the most important subjects treated: servant and superior; the divinity; kingship, companions and friends, man and family, wise man and fool, work and occupations, property and wealth,

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

education, illness and death, fate and fortune, causality and reciprocity, speech and silence, theft and robbery, and evil. The author cautiously concludes to a coherent structure: 1/1-2/8 narrative; 2/8-14 paean to the pharaoh; 2/14-3/17 wisdom text; 3/17-20 narrative section concerning Re and Thoth; 4/1-5/8 wisdom text; 6/1-18 didactic text dealing with agricultural work. The ch. ends with an assessment of the text in the tradition of Egyptian wisdom. The goal of this text is also to prepare the reader for a successful life and career. As themes also occurring in Demotic and hieratic wisdom text the author mentions: the masterservant relationship; cause and effect; retaliation; the do-ut-des principle; fate; generosity; the giving of reports; restraint in the face of opposition; family; companion and friends; theft. The author considers the text a transitional work, containing elements characteristic of both earlier and Demotic wisdom literature. Contra Lichtheim, he suggests that the Demotic wisdom texts in general are firmly rooted in the native tradition and that foreign influence need not be invoked to explain their apparent differences from their predecessors. The chs. 3-8 contain a translation of the six columns with commentary. Ch. 9 deals with the 77 small unplaced fragments. A running translation is given in ch. 10. Glossary of words, index to grammatical elements, bibliography added, list of texts cited (mainly Amenemope, Any, Pap. Insinger, Onkhsheshonqy, and Ptahhotep), and general index added. Photographs and transcription on opposite pages in the plates. 92.0311 KUHLMANN, K.P., "Bauernweisheiten," in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 191-209. (fig., ill., map). The author deals with three points. (1) A scrutiny of Eloquent Peasant ms. R 44-59, the text part concerning the passing of the house and fields of nmty-nxt by the peasant. The words smA-tA n r-wAt are translated as "the landing place of the neighbourhood," situated low at the edge of the river with an upward and downward path, as they are at present in Egypt. The author argues that a metaphor referring to his hopeless situation (smA-tA as the ultimate end of life) is at work here. (2) Discussion of the route of the peasant from the Wadi Natrun to Heracleopolis (Ehnasya), presumably via Qasr el-Sagha in the north-west of the Fayum. Coptic sources about the route from Sketis (Alexandria) are used. (3) The town of the "lord of silence" (ms. B 1, 2627) is connected with a large necropolis, probably the one surrounding the Meidum pyramid (mr-itm). The toponym mdnit is an m -formation of the verb dni "to dam up," and contains, moreover, a reference to Coptic maito, which is an element in the Coptic word for greed (represented by nmty-nxt) as opposed to Maat. A later name of mdnit is Sbty "the wall," probably located at the present Saft Meidum. The lord of silence is possibly (Ptah-)Sokar(-Osiris), who enjoyed a cult at Meidum. 92.0312 LICHTHEIM, Miriam, Autobiography as Self-Exploration, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 409-414. Of the three aspects of the Egyptian autobiography, i.e. the account of achievements in a man's career or profession, a self-description as a person of moral worth and an appeal to visitors of his monument for offerings or prayer, the author only discusses the second aspect, which increasingly combined moral and intellectual qualities. From M.K. testimonies it is clear that it was the heart that steered a person towards understanding and right action based on will power (i.a. stela Dendera CG 20543 of Rediu-khnum). M.K. and N.K. autobiographies express the belief that a person possesses innate predispositions towards goodness, directed by the heart and being a gift of god. The latter aspect is very marked in Ramesside autobiographies from high to low (Deir el-Medina). The phrasing of this piety reaches its peak in the autobiographies of the T.I.P. priests of Amun. At the end a note on the Egyptian handling of evil. The author summarizes as follows. Designed as a permanent memorial, the autobiography painted a blemish-free picture of the individual which was nevertheless real, because it expounded the moral values of the society and because it explored the individual's understanding of himself. The sages who wrote teachings and the autobiographers shared the understanding that in order to function in a civilised manner society required a consensus on its moral values. From this understanding came the urgent tone in which teachings and autobiographies are written. From their distinct points of view teachers and autobiographers each worked out models of human nature in which the teachings stressed types of character, while autobiographies articulated selfhood and self-understanding in the frame of rank and profession. 92.0313 LICHTHEIM, Miriam, Maat in Egyptian Autobiographies and Related Studies, Freiburg Schweiz, Universittsverlag / Gttingen, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992 = Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis, 120. (16 x 24

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

cm; 211 p., pl., English summary). ISBN 3-7278-0846-2/ 3-525-53754-9; Pr. SF 58 This book continues the work of the author on autobiographical texts (see AEB 91/1.0117). It consists of five studies, of which the title study has by far the greatest length. 1. "Ma'at in Egyptian autobiographies" (9-101). The author collects, paraphrases and comments on texts, mostly autobiographical ones, in chronological sequence, in which the Egyptians declare and define their doing and thinking of Ma'at - in modern terms their ethics and morality. She starts with basic recognitions on account of O.K. texts (Nos. 1-10). It is concluded that man did Ma'at because it was "good" and because "the god desires it." It was the principle of right order by which the gods lived, and which men recognized as needful on earth and incumbent upon them. In the autobiographical texts of the F.I.P. (Nos. 11-26), ranging from Dendera to Hatnub graffiti, mentions of Ma'at are rare. The self-presentations show that the basic meanings of Ma'at, i.e. right, truth and justice, were still valid. The range of actions defined as doing Ma'at was enlarged, and the ability to perform the works of Ma'at was now seen as grounded in the character. Section 3, entitled "Justice," is concerned with the M.K. It is divided into autobiographical stelae (Nos. 2733), tomb inscriptions (Nos. 34-38) and didactic literature (Nos. 39-44). In section 4, on ethics and piety in XVIIIth Dynasty (including the Amarna Period) autobiographies (Nos. 45-67), the author points out that the appearance of gods is the major innovation in the representational scheme of private tombs and stelae and that in the texts the gods are invoked more directly and frequently than in the past. Detailed visions of a personal afterlife are now formulated. Section 5 is devoted to the Ramesside period, which is characterized by ethics and piety. The author distinguishes between the officials with the motto "How good to sit in the hand of Amun" (Nos. 68-78), the craftsmen ("A house filled with foods"; Nos. 79-80) and Late-Egyptian tales concerned with Ma'at ("Truth and Falsehood," and "The Contendings of Horus and Seth"). In section 6 the autobiography of the XXIInd and XXIIIrd Dynasty Theban clergy of Amun is characterized by the prayers for divine rewards in this life and in the next, prayers sturdily supported by declarations of rightdoing, under the belief of "I know the god acts for the right-minded" (Nos. 81-91). The autobiography of the Late Period (Section 7; Nos. 92-99) shows that wisdom and piety were partners in the endeavour to formulate and teach the right kind of living. 2. "Autobiographies and 'Negative Confessions'" (103-144). After taking the XVIIIth Dynasty stela of Baki (Turin Museum No. 156) as a point of departure for the question of the relation between the moral selflaudations of the private autobiographies and the Negative Confessions of B.D. Ch. 125., the author points out that in the early M.K. the concept of a judgment of the dead is documented in three types of sources: the didactic genre (Merikare), the autobiographies (stela of Intef), and funerary literature (C.T.). Then follow examples of negative declarations from autobiographies in the O.K. and M.K. (Nos. 1-9) and of afterlife wishes and self-justifications in XVIIIth Dynasty autobiographies (Nos. 10-23; stela of Baki No. 22). Then the author examines how the concept of the Last Judgment was dealt with in Ramesside and later times, in texts designed to teach and demonstrate the performance of that uncodified code of ethics which was defined as doing Ma'at (Nos. 24-30). The expectations of reward for right-doing were a long and successful life, the survival of one's person in descendants, vindication in the last judgment, followed by a transfigured eternal life. 3. "The Moral Vocabulary. An Annotated Index" (145-153). This index comprises the texts of studies 1-2 and consists of three parts: terms (Egyptian, translation, source), aspects of Ma'at, and a ranking of virtues against vices and crimes (both in Egyptian and in translation). 4. "The 'Appeal to the Living' through the Ages" (155-190). The author points out that this study was prompted by reading autobiographies of the Late Period and encountering Appeals to the Living which employ grammatical constructions different from those commonly found in the earlier periods and which have led the editors of the texts into believing that emendations were required. The study focuses on their idea that the sDm.ty.fy form is often defectively written without .ty in the post-N.K. period. Although this study deals only with the Appeal, its results are also relevant to the Address to Visitors. Some 50 texts ranging from the O.K. Urk. I to the XXVth-XXVIth Dynasty autobiographies are scrutinized. The developments in the phraseology and field of grammar, with special attention to the sDm.ty.fy question, are discussed. From the reign of Ramses II on the sDm.ty.fy is definitely receding, its function being assumed by participles and sDm.f forms. The conclusion is that the sDm.ty.fy had not died out completely in the Late

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

Period and was used sparingly, correctly and in fixed cliches and that the observable gradual replacement in the course of the N.K. of the sDm.ty.fy form by participles and sDm.f forms nullifies the theory of defectively written sDm.ty.fy forms. That theory is anyhow inherently unlikely, since it taxes the scribes with the omission of the essential formative element of a particular verb form. The omission, or redundant writing, of feminine t -endings is not a comparable phenomenon. Noteworthy are some observations of the suffix-pronoun 2nd person plural .Tn written as . 5. "The Stela of Padisobek, a Childless Man" (191-201). The author studies the verso of the Ptolemaic stela of Padisobek from Hawara (Cairo JE 44065) from new photographs (given here), which allow the necessary control over Daressy's text in hieroglyphs (RecTrav 36, 1914, 78-79; here reproduced again). After the transliteration, translation with notes a brief commentary are given about this man in extreme anguish on account of his childlessness. At the end a short bibliography of Ma'at studies, a general bibliography, and addenda et corrigenda to AEB 91/1.0117. 92.0314 LLOYD, Alan B., The Great Inscription of Khnumhotpe II at Beni Hasan, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 21-36. Study of the great biographical inscription of Khnumhotep II (Urk. VII, 22-35) in his Beni Hasan tomb. After the translation follow notes on structure and style, the themes of the narrative (the basis of power, heredity and family ties, and code of behaviour). The conclusion is that the text fits the biographical model commemorating the deceased in an ideal form, in which truth is mixed with idealization. At the end remarks on the change in the position of nomarchs in the reign of Sesostris III. 92.0315 LOPEZ, Jsus, Le verger d'amour (P. Turin 1966, recto), RdE 43 (1992), 133-143. (fig.). Publication de dix nouveaux fragments appartenant au papyrus habituellement nomm les Chants d'amour du Muse de Turin. On connaissait jusqu' prsent deux pages de cette oeuvre, dont la premire incomplte, mais les nouveaux fragments montrent que devant la "page I" se trouvaient une ou plusieurs autres pages. Deux fragments restitus leur placement exact contiennent le dbut des lignes 5 12 de la "page I." Cet article donne une traduction de la partie restitue, une nouvelle transcription de l'entire composition littraire et un commentaire palographique et grammatical des points les plus discutables. Author 92.0316 LOPRIENO, Antonio, La letteratura lealista fra topos e mimesis, Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 223-233. The author attributes the Shipwrecked Sailor to wisdom literature, a concise and practical manual for living, with a simple and forceful style serving the didactic point. First the person of the protagonist is reviewed, and then his confrontation with the snake. The act of surrender and submission actually brings freedom. This experience of self-discovery is used for the benefit of others in the story. 92.0318 OBSOMER, Claude, Les lignes 8 24 de la stle de Mentouhotep (Florence 2540) rige Bouhen en l'an 18 de Ssostris Ier, GM 130 (1992), 57-74. (fig.). Transcription, translation and commentary on the 17 vertical columns of stela Florence inv. no. 2540 of general Mentuhotep from Buhen, year 18 of Sesostris I, mentioning the victory over Nubians south of Buhen. M.W.K. 92.0319 OSING, Jrgen, Zu zwei literarischen Werken des Mittleren Reiches, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 101-119. The author studies the first four of the Hymns to Sesostris III (Pap. Kahun LV.1) and the building text of Sesostris I on the Berlin Leather Roll (Pap. Berlin 3029), given in transliteration and translation with notes on grammar and literary structure.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

92.0320 PARKINSON, R.B., Literary Form and the Tale of the Eloquent Peasant, JEA 78 (1992), 163-178. The Tale of the Eloquent Peasant is a complex work, for the interpretation of which literary form is crucial. The text is a unity, incorporating diverse styles and genres. It combines two modes of narrative and discourse which are indirectly complementary, being antithetical in their articulation of meaning. This antithesis is also presented through stylistic contrasts within the tale and by a pervasive use of irony. Although the tale is concerned with its own writing, the subject matter is not restricted to this. The formal tension between narrative and discourse parallels the dichotomy of awareness which underlies the plot, and which is between the situation as it appears to the protagonist and as it is presented to the audience. Form and content cannot be separated; the literary form which embodies this dichotomy is at one with the creation of the tale's meaning. Author 92.0321 QUACK, Joachim Friedrich, Studien zur Lehre fr Merikare, Wiesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1992 = Gttinger Orientforschungen. IV. Reihe: gypten, 23. (17 x 24 cm; 200 p.); rev. OLZ 88 (1993), 478-481 (K. Janssen-Winkeln). ISBN 3-447-03226-X; Pr. DM 68 This study of the Instruction for Merikare, by a Heracleopolitan king for his son, contains, after the introductory ch. 1 and ch. 2 on the source mss. and the history of transmission, a transliteration, a translation and a philological commentary of the text, which is divided into sections. For the synoptic text of the four sources in handwritten hieroglyphs see at the end of the book. The chapter ends with two excursuses on certain passages: the violation of monuments as confessed by the father (E 69 ff. and E 119 ff.); the mention of the prophecy of the Residence (E 71). Ch. 4 is concerned with the historico-political dimension of the Instruction (the deeds of the father, the position and tasks of the son, and the final hymn and the active role of god). After ch. 5, on the question of the Heracleopolitan and Theban rivalry as witnessed in contemporary sources of the kingdoms of the north and of the south and concluded by an attempt at synthesis of the two sources, the author discusses the dating of the text and its political ambience. He collects a large number of arguments in favour of a date of the text in the early XIIth Dynasty, rather than in the Heracleopolitan era itself. The politico-historical facts from contemporary sources do not corroborate the situation as described in the instruction. Ch. 7 contains the summary. Some passages remain obscure, but the rest leaves no doubt about the political intentions of the text. The father is a successful king, who has also made some mistakes. The ideal sketched is that of a Ma'at-oriented king. The political ideals and tasks and the royal ideology in this instruction can well be applied to the situation under Amenemhat I and Sesostris I. Among the specific ideas typical of the period the struggle with rebels and the reward for loyalty is conspicuous. In itself the extensiveness of the explanation of the basics of kingship is revealing. The text will have been destined for the higher officials, probably above all those from the former Heracleopolitan region. They are offered an ideal kingship easy to get loyally along with. Bibliography at the end. 92.0322 ROWINSKA, Ewa and Jan K. WINNICKI, Staatsausdehnung (P 67-68) und Massnahmen zur Verstrkung der Nordostgrenze (P 106-109) in der "Lehre fr den Knig Merikare," ZS 119 (1992), 131-143. The authors attempt to interpret two passages from the Instruction for King Merikare in the light of actual political statements, owing to the absence of contemporary Xth Dynasty sources using the twin frontier stelae of Sesostris III's year 16 from Semna and Uronarti. Proceeding from them, the authors attempt to tackle the question in Merikare of the reinforcement of the frontiers of the Herakleopolitan territory against nomads etc. They then discuss section Pap. Petersburg 1116A, 67-68, in which the author advises his son to expand his territory of his state, without going too far abroad. Section P 106-109 is concerned with measures to be taken to reinforce the north-eastern border. The authors conclude that the interpretation of these two sections is in agreement with the contemporary political situation and respects a logical chain of thought. However, it is admitted that the meanings of certain words here accepted could not be established beyond doubt.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

92.0323 SCHADE-BUSCH, Mechthild, Zur Knigsideologie Amenophis' III. Analyse der Phraseologie historischer Texte der Voramarnazeit, Hildesheim, Gerstenberg Verlag, 1992 = Hildesheimer gyptologische Beitrge, 35. (17 x 24 cm; XIX, 391 p., fig., tables). ISBN 3-8067-8128-1; Pr. DM 65 The book consists of two parts, an analysis of the selected texts and a presentation of the text sources. In the introductory ch. 1 the author points out that in the first place the royal historical texts serve to inform about the royal ideology. These can be classified according to contents (building inscriptions, campaign reports, dedications, the legend of divine birth, and hunting texts), genres (like annals or the Knigsnovelle), the object or monument bearing the text (temples, stelae, statues, offering tables etc.). Ch. 2 is devoted to the various aspects of the kingship of Amenhotep III. Each name and epithet of the royal titulary is scrutinized. To judge from the evidence, the bias was on the interior politics. The kingship proper is approached via the king's titles, titulary and other titles, like ity, nb, Hm and HqA. The texts reveal that in all occasions, attributes and actions, such as throne and accession, crowns and coronation, sed-festival the king is confirmed in his role of holder of the office after the accession. The next subject is the mutual relation of the gods and the king. He is the son of Amun, and the gods endow him with special qualities, which legitimate him; in return he builds temples and maintains Ma'at. He not only rules according to it, but also over it. The question of divinity of the king is treated, but there is only very slight evidence for Amenhotep III being already deified in his lifetime. A number of briefer subjects pass in review: the king in relation to the world order, to his domain of rule, to his subjects and foreign peoples, and to time and eternity. In ch. 3 the author deals with special aspects of the royal ideology: prerequisites like physical and mental strength, political competence, cultic activity, and foreign policy. Part 2 presents the phraseology, altogether some 400 phrases in transliteration and translation, the sources and the remarks. This text material is arranged according the division of subjects in ch. 2. Indexes of Egyptian words and divine names, with translation and reference no. added. 92.0324 SCHEEPERS, Anne, Le voyage d'Ounamon: un texte "littraire" ou "non-littraire"?, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 355-365. The author surveys the opinions about the Story of Wenamun being a literary text or not. The text uses nonliterary verbal forms; there are also other formal and stylistic indications for its being a genuine and official report. But there are also good arguments in favour of its literary side (entertaining dialogues, irony, moods). The question is then: how true is it? 92.0325 SCHENKEL, Wolfgang, Hamm. M 191, 6: ein Vorschlag zur Gte, Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 155-156. A reconsideration of Inscription Wadi Hammamat 191, 6, generally read wbA=s n Hm=f Ds=f, but possibly to be read wbA.n s(y) Hm=f Ds=f. See also AEB 86.0347 and 92.0210. 92.0326 SCHMITZ, Johanna, Impressionen der Wirklichkeit (Petosiris, Inschrift Nr. 61, 31-41), CdE 67, No. 133 (1992), 41-55. Study of an inscription in the early Ptolemaic tomb of Petosiris at Tuna el-Gebel (no. 61, lines 31-41), which is given in transliteration and translation, with textual commentary. The analysis of its structure reveals that it is divided into three larger units: titulary of Petosiris and praise of his wife Renpet-Nofret; speech by their son Teos/ Dd-Hr; speech by the great-grandchild Padikem. The two speeches are structured in the same way, and can be compared with the autobiography of Petosiris himself (inscr. no. 81), which must have served as model. The text is grammatically analyzed according to the opposition tenseless and tense-bearing elements. At the end some remarks on the way the Late Period biography of Petosiris finds its way of expression, which strives after the innovative and the particular. This lends high plasticity and liveliness to the individual personality of the tomb owner.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

92.0327 SOLLMAN, W.C., De Grensstenen van Achetaton, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 106-119. (ill., map). "The Boundary Stelae of Akhetaton." After some general remarks on the discovery, location, siglum identification, and giving a general description of the boundary stelae of Achetaton, the author discusses some fragments of the texts on them. The stelae can be divided into two groups: the three oldest (K, X, S) dating from Year 5, and the eleven others dating from Year 6. M.W.K. 92.0328 von der WAY, Thomas, Gttergericht und "Heiliger" Krieg im Alten gypten. Die Inschriften des Merenptah zum Libyerkrieg des Jahres 5, Heidelberg, Heidelberger Orientverlag, 1992 = Studien zur Archologie und Geschichte Altgyptens, 4; at head of title: Deutsches Archologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo / gyptologisches Institut Universitt Heidelberg. (21 x 30 cm; XI, 99 p., tables, pl.). ISBN 3-92755206-2; Pr. DM 49 In the introduction the author points out that at least five texts relate Merenptah's victory over the Libyans. Central in the present study stand the two most extensive ones, the Israel Stela and the great text from the Cour de la Cachette at Karnak. Ch. 1 is concerned with their text structures, which are presented in a tabulated form on opposite pages. The features registered of the text passages are: the signal indicating a change in the chain of events (a name, use of the particles aHa.n or isT), the contents in a catchword, discourse or not, changes of place, time and agent. With the help of parallels in N.K., sometimes also M.K. texts the author elaborates in ch. 2 the main themes: the misery of Egypt as a consequence of the threat from abroad; the judgement of the divine world over the enemies of the gods; the king's role as guide of the country; and the phenomenon of the self-destruction of the enemy. In the misery theme the image of the stranger, based on an inimical attitude towards them, plays an important role as a literary topos. Each type of stranger, Asiatic, Libyan or Nubian, has its own negative psychological description, and must be dealt with by approaches based on this view. The author points out that there is also an image of the stranger which is not fed by hostile feelings. In this case they are rather foreigners. The theme of the judgement of the gods over the enemies, on the occasion of the historical event of the Libyan War, as elaborated in the Israel Stela, is an extra dimension not present in other royal inscriptions. This war acquired the theological dimension of a holy one, because the gods of Egypt condemn the enemy and declare war against it on the grounds of punishment as an act of justice. The king has a responsible role, as well with respect to the gods as to Egypt and its people. This all results in a self-destruction by the enemy. In the conclusion the author stresses that one and the same historical event is viewed from two different viewpoints. The long Cour de la Cachette inscription relates the course of the actions, included the booty list, in extenso. It describes the reality of the fact and how this came about. The Israel Stela explores the metaphysical background why and under which specific circumstances the victory over the Libyans was won. The index to the text sources used is followed by two appendixes, the first of which is an archaeological description of the Israel Stela. The other offers a transliteration and translation of the stela, which is subdivided into sections. 92.0329 WETTENGEL, Wolfgang, Zur Rubrengliederung der Erzhlung von den zwei Brdern, GM 126 (1992), 97106. (fig.). The author argues that the "Story of the Two Brothers" (Pap. d'Orbiney) is a parable of the course of the sun during day and night, or a parable of the changes of the seasons. The transformations of Bata can be compared with the transformations of the sun-god during his course. M.W.K. III.c Religious, magical see also: 92.0141, 92.0179, 92.0201, 92.0223, 92.0228, 92.0241, 92.0252, 92.0263, 92.0264, 92.0571, 92.0583, 92.0616, 92.0638, 92.0653, 92.0654, 92.0667, 92.0689, 92.0705, 92.0732, 92.0734, 92.0743,

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

92.0780, 92.0788, 92.0829, 92.0899, 92.0905, 92.0920, 92.0922, 92.0943, 92.0945, 92.0956, 92.1052, 92.1105 92.0330 ABOU-GHAZI, Dia', Favours to the King from Khnum in the Pyramid-Texts, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 27-32. (fig., pl.). After drawing attention to some passages featuring Khnum giving favours to the king, the author deals with the roles of Khnum in other O.K. texts. The ram representing the god is the ovis longipes palaeoaegyptiacus, already occurring on Naqada II pottery. 92.0331 el-ALFI, Mostafa, A Sun Hymn in the Fitzwilliam Museum, VA 8/1 (1992), 3-5. (ill.). Publication of part of a sun hymn in photograph, transliteration and translation with notes. It is preserved on the wooden coffin fragment Fitzwilliam Museum Cambridge E.14.1926. 92.0332 BARTA, Winfried, Zur Reziprozitt der homosexuellen Beziehung zwischen Horus und Seth, GM 129 (1992), 33-38. Ausgehend von einem durch J. Leclant gefundenen Text aus der Pyramide Pepis I. (AEB 77469, folder, col. 30), der die homosexuellen Beziehung zwischen Horus und Seth schon fr das Alte Reich belegt, werden zum gleichen Thema noch sechs weitere Textzeugnisse herangezogen. Die Formulierung der Pyramidentexte zeigt dabei, dass sowohl Horus wie Seth den jeweils anderen geschlechtlich missbraucht, wodurch der vorangegangene Kampf zwischen den beiden Gttern als unentschieden gekennzeichnet werden soll. Author 92.0333 BASTIN, Dominique, De la fondation d'un temple: "Paroles dites par Seshat au Roi Sethi Ier," in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 9-24. The staircase of the temple of Seti I at Abydos leading to the terrace - and, thus, the Osireion - bears an address in 43 columns of the goddess Seshat to the king (KRI I, 186-188). The text displays a rigid scheme which deals with the temple itself and its two groups of occupants (the king and the gods) and in which pseudo-verbal/ temporal aspects and non-verbal sentences/ a-temporal aspects alternate. The author demonstrates that the three main elements, temple, gods and king, have each their proper place in the sophisticated and complicated structure of the text. The address consists of three parts. The first concerns the temple, its conception and its realisation. The second presents the gods who live there and guarantee its sacral nature. The third part is devoted to the king, the celebrant par excellence, who certifies its functioning. This last part has a very intricate structure, with reference to the Horus and solar aspect of the king, the Osirian aspect, and the relationship between the two. At the conclusion of the address Seshat speaks, in order to fulfil her usual task of registering the divine kingship of the pharaoh as living Horus, according to the orders of Re and the decree of Atum. 92.0334 BUONGARZONE, Roberto, Sub alcuni testi della tomba di Bakenrenef. A proposito di una redazione saitica, Orientalia 61 (1992), 337-353. (pl.). Publication of four mummy bandages inscribed with chapters from the B.D. Photographs, transcriptions, translations and explanatory comments are given. Bandages 1 and 2 are in the Freud Museum, London (inv. nos. 3441 and 3327). Bandage 1 has an introductory vignette, and bandage 2 has Chs. 1, 2, and 3, and the vignette of Ch. 1. Bandage 3 is in the Museo Arqueolgico Nacional of Madrid (inv. no. 84/79/IX/10). It has Chs. 21, 22, and 23, and a vignette placed over the beginning of Ch. 21. Bandage 4 is in the Myers Museum, Eton College, Windsor (inv. no. ECM 1617). It has Ch. 78. W.H. 92.0336 CAUVILLE, Sylvie, Les inscriptions gographiques relatives au nome tentyrite, BIFAO 92 (1992), 67-96. (pl.).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

A study of the geographical inscriptions concerning the nome of Dendera on the Graeco-Roman temples. First the author presents the source lists, which are divided into conceptions in the early Ptolemaic period and classical versions dating from the later Ptolemies and Roman Period, and makes general remarks on the geographical, literary and religious components. Then follow the translations of the texts. Those on the nome are essential. The author distinguishes the various versions: ancient, classical and Osirian; the appendix versions on nome and capital; secondary and fragmentary versions. The texts concerning the canal feeding the capital with Nile water are followed by those on the agricultural and riverine territories. In the commentary the author discusses the economic aspects (toponomy, the nome products), the religious aspects (appeasement of the Eye of Re at Ta-rer; Hathor mistress of Iunet; Ihy and Harsomtous; the protection of the body of Osiris; Osiris of Dendera; the sacred emblem of the Tentyrite nome), and makes some remarks relative to the theology of the Hathor temple. The appendix contains hieroglyphic texts from Dendera mainly (one from Philae). 92.0337 DEMBSKA, Albertyna, Song of Nut, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 113-116. Among the songs bewailing the dead Osiris on the hieratic Pap. Schmitt, mainly recited by Isis and Nephthys, is one sung by the sky goddess Nut (col. 24,2-15). The goddess is described as suckling her child, calling Osiris to drink her milk. The text is given in transcription, translation and notes. 92.0338 FRANDSEN, Paul John, The Letter to Ikhtay's Coffin: O. Louvre Inv. No. 698, in: Village Voices, 31-49. A discussion of the letter from the Scribe of the Tomb Butehamun to the coffin of his dead wife Ikhtay (Cern-Gardiner, Hieratic Ostraca, pl. 22 = O. Louvre Inv. No. 698). The translation of this baffling text, divided in three sections, is followed by an extensive commentary and notes to the translation. Several religious issues, such as intermediaries, intervention, communication with the dead as a regular phenomenon, are here touched upon, but deserve more profound attention, as the author points out. 92.0339 GABOLDE, Luc, La date du Livre des Morts de Tentnoub, BIFAO 92 (1992), 111-115. (fig.). The fragmentary B.D. of Tentnub (tA-nt-nwb), now preserved in the papyrus room of the IFAO and originating from some unknown tomb at Dra Abu'l Naga, date from the very early XVIIIth Dynasty. It mentions persons who lived at the end of the XVIIth Dynasty. 92.0340 GESTERMANN, Louise, Zu den sptzeitlichen Bezeugungen der Sargtexte, SAK 19 (1992), 117-132. (fig.). The author is concerned with the C.T. as they occur in Late Period tombs. The author lists the eleven tombs, mainly from the XXVth and particularly XXVIth Dynasties, which have the C.T. included in their text programme, next to the more dominating P.T. These tombs are located in the necropoleis of Heliopolis, Giza, Saqqara and Thebes. Nine spells occur there in regular sequences: C.T. Spells 151 + 625, 208 + 716, 179, 301 + 363 = 429, and 353. Spells about provisions for the deceased dominate. Although four of these spells are also known in a B.D. redaction (C.T. 151 = B.D. 67, C.T. 179 = B.D. 106, C.T. 301 = B.D. 76, and C.T. 353 = B.D. 62), the original version is generally preferred. No specific distribution of the spells on the tomb walls could be established. Spell 151 is taken as example in order to trace back the stemma of the text tradition of the group of spells, present in coherent sequences in all tombs; the Late Period text is closest related to coffins L1Li and S14C. 92.0341 GOEDICKE, Hans, The Bright Eye of Horus: Pyr. Spell 204, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 95-102. Spell P.T. 204, known from the Unas pyramid, has led a very long life in various forms. In its original form it expresses two thoughts: with the appearance of the sun at Heliopolis as assurance of the cyclic renewal of life the grieving can end, and with the beginning of the new day the dead ceased to be part of the mundane world, becoming a part of the Hereafter. Hope for the dead, cared after by the living, follows from the appearance of the "bright eye of Horus which is in Heliopolis," i.e. from the dawning of a new day.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

92.0342 GOEDICKE, Hans, Reading VII. The Morning of the Burial. Pyramid Spell 251, VA 8/1 (1992), 7-16. Philological re-examination of P.T. Spell 251. The spell is a poetical invocation of the rising sun, which the deceased aspires to join for a future in eternal light. 92.0343 GROLL, Sarah Israelit, A Model of Divine Anger (Turin 102), in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 63-72. Lines 8-17 (given in transcription and translation) of Deir el-Medina stela Turin 50058 (formerly 102) of nfr-abw reveals the nature of the transgression through which Neferabu incurred upon himself the goddess mri.s-gr. Through a succession of steps of logical reasoning, with the help of evidence from other ostraca, the author reaches the following conclusion. The disjunction of mri.s-gr from her privilege to be conceptualized as tA-dhnt, "the peak" means depriving her of her privilege to act as an addressee, i.e. putting her in a position of not being able to fill a communicative position of face-to-face interaction in religious ceremonies dedicated to her own self. This is the transgression of Neferabu. The verb which represents the notion of a speaker-addressee interaction in this votive stela is aS; those articulating the semantic notion of disjunction from privileges are hAi and thA. 92.0344 van HAARLEM, Willem M., A pair of papyrus sandals, JEA 78 (1992), 294-295. (pl.). Publication of a rare pair of inscribed funerary papyrus sandals in the Allard Pierson Museum, Amsterdam (APM 11988), belonging to the singer of Amon-Re, mry-imn-it.s. Probably from Thebes, and dating to the Ptolemaic Period. Author 92.0345 HEERMA van VOSS, M., Der Papyrus Kansas City 33-1398, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 451-454. (pl.). Publication of a papyrus in the Nelson-Atkins Museum of Art, Kansas City, Missouri (inv. no. 33-1398). It belonged to a God's father of Amun-Ra, King of the Gods, who appears to have been called Nesneferher. It shows extracts from scenes from the 10th and 11th hours of Amduat with some modifications, which allows the papyrus to be dated to the XXIst Dynasty. W.H. 92.0346 HEERMA van VOSS, Matthieu, Zur Gttin Hepetethor, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 265-266. (pl.). The author draws attention to a solar component of the goddess Hepetethor, a sundisk on her snake head. She guards the sun god at sunrise. The most interesting scene is found in a XXIst Dynasty Amduat-Papyrus in the Nelson-Atkins-Museum of Art, Kansas City (Nr. 33-1398). 92.0347 HORNUNG, Erik, Szenen des Sonnenlaufes, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 317-323. (fig.). A number of ways of representation of the sun in its daily course is attested in religious papyri and in tomb scenes. The author brings some order in the variety, exploring the motif up to the XXIInd Dynasty. The sun itself can take various forms. A constant element is a pair of arms raising the sun often combined with ankh and djed signs. A connection with regeneration symbols is often found. Some particular cases are described. The scene is meant to point out the forces keeping the sun moving: the sun as heart of the cosmos, and its course the pulse. 92.0348 HORNUNG, Erik, Texte zum Amduat. Teil II: Langfassung, 4. bis 8. Stunde. Autographiert von Barbara Lscher, Genve, ditions Mdecine et Hygine, 1992 = Aegyptiaca Helvetica, 14. (21 x 30 cm; p. 343-644). Pr. SF 70 Sequel to AEB 87.0363, for some additions and corrections to which see the page preceding p. 343 in the
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

present volume. This comprises the 4th to 8th hours of the long version of the Amduat, and is arranged along the same lines as the first volume. 92.0349 KKOSY, L., Three Decrees of Gods from Theban Tomb 32, Orientalia Lovaniensia Periodica, Leuven 23 (1992), 311-328. (pl.). Publication of three fragmentary Decrees of Gods written on wooden stelae that were part of the secondary burials in the tomb of Djehutimes at Thebes (TT 32). A transliteration and translation is given of all three texts. They can be dated to the Ptolemaic period and represent a late stage in the development of Theban theocratic theology. From the N.K. onwards, this evolved to a point where funerary beliefs needed to be sanctioned by Amun in the form of a divine command, as exemplified in the decree for Neskhons. Attempts to eliminate Osiris from the funerary religion or make him dependent on Amun were, however, bound to fail. The texts under discussion represent a compromise in which Wenen-nefer figures as the King of Upper and Lower Egypt who issues the decrees, while Amun and his three consort deities seem to constitute a higher authority. A list of 19 comparable stelae is given. In an appendix a Decree of Gods in the Museum of Fine Arts in Budapest is re-published with transliteration and translation. W.H. 92.0350 KOENIG, Yvan, Les patques inscrits du Louvre, RdE 43 (1992), 123-132. (fig., ill.). This article is devoted to the study of the inscriptions on the Louvre "Patques." These inscriptions refer mainly to the different aspects of the sun god, and only secondarily to the god Ptah. The exegesis used in the interpretation of the inscriptions may be compared to other methods attested during the same period in the Near East in relation to the use of the Akkadian language and script. Both methods of hermeneutism, whether in Egypt or in the Near East, are forerunners of the method used in rabbinical judaism called "notarikon." 92.0351 KURTH, Dieter, Bebon und Thot, SAK 19 (1992), 225-230. The author first draws attention to the phenomenon of a relative freedom in the process of copying of religious literature, mostly rather limited, as in the C.T. or the B.D., but also as extreme as a completely new redaction, under the preservation of the basic contents. The author presents two examples of the latter from the Edfu temple. These texts are present on the facade of the library in the pronaos (Edfou III, 341,13 343,5; Edfou IX, pl. 59), and it turned out to be connected with two myths concerning the gods Bebon and Thoth in the Pap. Jumilhac. After comparison the author lists eight correspondences. But both redactions show also great differences. The Edfu text is verbal magic, a conjuration of Bebon, arch-enemy of the Thoth as tutelary god of the library. The effectiveness is heightened by the references to the old myth in which Thoth is triumphant over Bebon. 92.0352 KURTH, Dieter, ber Horus, Isis und Osiris, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 373383. The author studies two Edfu temple texts (Edfou VI, 213,15 - 223,2.), centring around the Horus, Isis and Osiris myth. After the translation he confronts his views with those of Alliot, Culte d'Horus, 814-818. Both texts deal with events leading to the rightful inheritance of Egypt by Harsiesis and report about Seth being dispelled out of Egypt. This is in tune with the Edfu theology, in which the local Horus Behdeti has an assisting and protecting role in myths relevant to the whole of Egypt. 92.0353 MOSHER, Jr., Malcolm, Theban and Memphite Book of the Dead Traditions in the Late Period, JARCE 29 (1992), 143-172. (ill.). This study provides evidence for different B.D. traditions in Thebes and Memphis from the Saite through the Roman Periods. After surveying several general aspects of the B.D. in the Late Period, the author notices that, whereas Theban documents are plentiful, only a handful have survived from Memphis: of the nearly 200

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

documents only five are from Memphis. On the whole, the vignettes of Theban Traditions A and B (which were consecutive) can also be found in these Memphite documents. But the latter contain a variety of unique features that indicate a different local tradition. These features are in the field of style. Three distinctly different styles can be observed in the Late Period B.D., each of which is distinguished by script and lay-out. In Style 1a-b, attested in Theban documents, the lay-out consists of a progression of loosely defined columns without top, bottom or side borders (sometimes framed by very thin lines), and the vignettes occur wherever the text of the spell they belong to begins. The chief feature of Style 2, found in all five Memphite B.D., is overall formality, with double-lined margins on all sides. This style is markedly more expensive to produce. Although, in general, Memphis agrees with the Theban vignette tradition, eight spells (Spells 52, 80, 91, 92, 93, 98, 117 and 143) in the Memphis tradition differ in significant details, such as orientation. Another difference involves variations in sequence for several groups of spells: T(hebes) 30, 64, 31/63, 65, 67, 66 -M(emphis) 30, 31/63, 64-67; T 136, 140, 137, 138 -- M 136-138, [139], 140; T 161, 163-165, 162 -- M 161165 (N.B. 163-165 are rejected from the Memphite funerary cult no later than the early 3rd century B.C.). The most significant differences between the traditions are in the texts of the spells themselves, with Memphite and Theban versions for some selected passages in the spells. To give an example, the author confronts the two versions of spells in a synoptic presentation (hieroglyphic, transliteration and translation). Another important result is the greater precision in dating the Late Period B.D., palaeography being rather misleading. The author recognizes five phases. 92.0354 NAGY, Istvn, La statue de Thouris au Caire (CG 39145) et la lgende de la desse lointaine, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 449-456. (fig., pl.). Reconsideration of the first lines inscribed on the socle (in front of the feet) of the Thueris statue Cairo Museum CG 39145, the difficulties in which can be understood through existing parallels. The Divine Votaress (dwAt nTr) Nitocris has here certain aspects of the Distant Goddess Hathor-Tefnut, i.a. through the ritual of painting the divine eyes. 92.0355 OSING, Jrgen, Zu einigen magischen Texten, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 473480. (fig., pl.). Reconsideration of three magical texts. (1) Spell 3 of Pap. Turin 54003 (AEB 70462), a spell for repelling a snake. 2. A passage from the Ramesside London Medical Papyrus (Pap. BM 10059, 4, 6-8), concerned with protection against the consumption of a corpse by insects etc. 3. Two spells on lines 23-45 of an early Ptolemaic stela (Ny Carlsberg Glyptotek AEIN 974, completed with BM 190), concerned with the use of garlic against snakes. 92.0356 PARKINSON, Richard and Stephen QUIRKE, The Coffin of Prince Herunefer and the Early History of the Book of the Dead, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 36-51. (fig., pl.). The wooden coffin fragment BM EA 29997 is described. The text, the opening lines of C.T. Spell 335 = B.D. ch. 17, is presented. In the notes to the text the B.D. references give page-numbers of Naville, Todtenbuch and the parallel in C.T. IV, 184-219. In palaeography and content the closest parallel is the coffin of queen Mentuhotpe; it is probably datable to the XVIIth Dynasty, the beginning of the B.D. tradition. The coffin provides no new chronological information on the S.I.P. prior to the wars against the Hyksos. At the end some remarks on the military title Herunefer bore, "general in chief," in relation to the royal family. 92.0357 PATAN, Massimo, Au sujet des Textes des Pyramides les plus frquents la Basse poque, BSEG 16 (1992), 65-67. The author draws attention to some frequently occurring themes from the P.T., which enjoyed favour in the Late Period. 92.0358

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

PATAN, Massimo, Les Variantes des Textes des Pyramides la Basse poque, Genve, privately published, 1992. (21 x 30 cm; 58 p.). The author publishes the principal variants of the P.T. in the Late Period, from the XXVth Dynasty to the end of paganism in the Roman Period around A.D. 300. The author cites the texts in the conventional way, following the division of Sethe, but without reference to spell nos. The abbreviations for the text sources, to which is referred in the entries of the -nos. in the main text, are enumerated in the preliminary pages and, if necessary, bibliographical references are provided. A note on what is understood by the term "variant" is added. 92.0359 RITNER, Robert K., Religion vs. Magic. The Evidence of the Magical Statue Bases, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 495-501. The inscriptions discussed are from a base of black basalt formerly in the Indjandjian collection and from the black granite pedestal registered as Louvre Inv. 2540 (=E 531), both previously published by Drioton. The first, of Ptolemaic date, but in fairly good standard M.Eg., was confronted with the second by him, in order to show the contrast between lower preference for magic and the higher one for cult and religion. After presenting the transliteration and translation the author reviews Drioton's opinion critically. 92.0360 STEINER, Richard C., Northwest Semitic Incantations in an Egyptian Medical Papyrus, JNES 51 (1992), 191-200. Presents a new transliteration with translation of the Northwest Semitic magical texts, written in hieratic, of the London Magical Papyrus (BM 10059). The language displays a mixture of Canaanite and non-Canaanite features, which can be explained by assuming the texts are Phoenician spells, borrowed and adapted by Aramaeans before being borrowed by the Egyptians for their own use. W.H. 92.0361 STERNBERG-EL HOTABI, Heike, Ein Hymnus an die Gttin Hathor und das Ritual 'Hathor das Trankopfer darbringen' nach den Tempeltexten der griechisch-rmischen Zeit, unter Mitarbeit von Frank Kammerzell, Bruxelles, Fondation gyptologique Reine lisabeth, 1992 = Rites gyptiens, 7. (16 x 23 cm; XII, 206 p., (ill., plans). In this book an offering hymn to Hathor is published which has been preserved in various temples of the Graeco-Roman period. After some preliminary remarks in Ch. 1, the extant versions are enumerated in ch. 2, with comments on their location, state of preservation, etc. Ch. 3 gives a translation with textual notes of the hymn in its most complete version, that from the temple of Dendera. The text consists of two parts: 1. a series of directions listing the ingredients for the intoxicating drink that is being offered, and 2. the hymn that was recited as part of the ritual. In Chs. 4 and 5, translations of partial versions, shorter versions, and captions to the accompanying scenes are given. In Ch. 6 the mythological background of the ritual is elucidated: central to this is Hathor in her double nature of enraged and pacified lioness. In the ritual, the goddess is made drunk through the offering of the intoxicating drink (tx). The chapter concludes with some comments on the gods mentioned in connection with the ritual, notably Ptah-Tatenen and Thoth. The book has indexes of gods, selected royal epithets, Egyptian words, toponyms, the ingredients of the drink, a hieroglyphic index of drugs, plants, and minerals, passages from the text, and a hieroglyphic index with selected readings. In an appendix a synoptic version of the text of the hymn is given in hieroglyphs, and a transliteration of the reconstructed version from Dendera is given. W.H. 92.0362 VERHOEVEN, Ursula, Textgeschichtliche Beobachtungen am Schlusstext von Totenbuchspruch 146, RdE 53 (1992), 169-194. (fig.). Observations sur la transmission du Livre des Morts aprs le Nouvel Empire, fondes sur l'dition synoptique de neuf exemplaires du chapitre 146w appartenant aux XXIe, XXV/XXVIe dynasties et l'poque ptolmaque. Ce texte se rpartit en 17 paragraphes dont l'ordre peut varier. On reconnat ainsi plusieurs traditions. Quinze de ces paragraphes sont consacrs la description de "portes" (sbA). Sept d'entre eux

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

contiennent une invocation Horus et deux au dieu-soleil qui s'identifie le dfunt. Author 92.0363 ZABKAR, L.V., A Hymn to Incense in the Temple of Arensnuphis at Philae, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 236-245. (fig., pl.). In AEB 80.326 the author showed how the theologians at Philae adapted some texts to the new ritual requirements of the worship of Isis in the Ptolemaic Period. The hymn to incense from the Arensnuphis temple, presented here in photograph, facsimile, transliteration, translation and commentary, is another example, now applied to the worship of Arensnuphis, a prominent deity at Philae. The purpose of the rite was to purify and make the divine statue alive and a suitable recipient for the following ceremonies. The legends of the fecundity figures on the base of the pertinent wall section relate them to the cool water (qbHw) presented. 92.0364 ZANDEE, J., Der Amunshymnus des Papyrus Leiden I 344, Verso. Band I-III, Leiden, Rijksmuseum van Oudheden, 1992 = Collections of the National Museum of Antiquities at Leiden, 7. (21 x 28 cm; XXII, 1106 p., pl.). ISBN 90-71201-10-4; Pr. Fl. 995 This book contains the very extensive publication of the Ramesside hymn to Amon-Re written on the verso of the Leiden Papyrus I 344, which bears on the recto the famous Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage. After a brief foreword on the contents by the editor, H.D. Schneider, the introduction gives information on previous publications, the date, the Middle-Egyptian language used, influenced only little by Late Egyptian, the physical appearance (with rubrics), and a summary of the contents. These have been characterized by others as a rather loose anthology of hymns to the sun god (a number of rubrics start with the typical opening formulary of hymns), but the author considers the text an original work and a unity, although relying for a part on older concepts and phraseology. The part on the translation of and commentary on the text is very extensive, and divided into 24 strophes (also called chapters or sections), of varying lengths. The strophes are numbered and their place in the text is indicated by the column and line numbering. Many strophes are introduced by a general characteristic of the contents. The strophes are subdivided into passages given in transliteration and translation with accompanying extensive commentary. Except for a few strophes, the contents of each set of passages within the strophe are summarized, and in some cases there is a final summary of the whole strophe. The text is devoted to the sun god, who bears a host of names in the text: Amon, Re, Amon-Re, Horus, Horakhte, Atum, Khepri, Behdeti, and Khnum. In general the strophes are linked thematically to the preceding one; there is a continuity in the development of the themes. This gives the impression of a deliberate composition. The text begins with a description of Amon as primordial god who created himself and reiterates the creation every morning. Strophe 3 is concerned with his continuous maintenance of the cosmos including the divine world (creatio continua). The daily course along the sky is the theme of strophe 4; in his capacity of god of the sky Amon is identified with the falcon-shaped Horus, god of light. In the next strophe 5 the god is adored as the creator god Atum, who maintains Ma'at. Strophe 6 designates him the unique god. The brief strophe 7 refers to the daily course and the failing enemy. In strophe 8 then follows the nightly course through the Netherworld, during which the dead revive and at the end of which the sun god, here identical to Osiris, is again rejuvenated. The morning aspect as Khepri, together with the day sun Re and setting sun Atum, is the subject of strophe 9. The image of the sun god as cosmic giant with his head in the sky and feet on the ground is presented in strophe 10. This last feature enables him to listen to personal prayers. While strophe 11 is full of Heliopolitan theology, the theme of help to people in distress and care for mankind is continued in strophe 12. The victory over chaos is the subject of strophe 13. In strophe 14 AmonRe is addressed as king, with the pertinent royal epithets. Strophe 15 plays on the same theme, with reference to royal environment and insignia. Owing to lacunae, it is not fully certain whether the kingship theme is further elaborated in strophes 15 and 16. The life-spending inundation as a manifestation of Amon is described in strophe 17. Royal symbolism plays a prominent part in strophe 18. For the greater part lost is strophe 19, but the identification with the creator god Khnum is evident. Strophe 20 continues the conception of the uniqueness of the god. Very little has been left of strophe 21; the god is spoken of in terms of a king. Theological thought concerning the primacy of Amun-Re is developed in strophe 22: the sun god Amon-Re is the creator of his parents Geb and Nut, and all other gods are only manifestations of him. From the very lacunary strophe 23 can only be grasped that every god praises the beauty of Amon. Owing to the lacunae in strophe 24 it only becomes clear that the heritage of Amon-Re is transferred to his son.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

Some final lines just on the recto may contain the name of the scribe responsible for the copy. A running translation, divided into strophes, follows. Index of Egyptian words with translation, and transcription (including the parallel texts) and photographs (not on opposite pages) added. 92.0365 ZIVIE-COCHE, Christiane, Introduction l'pigraphie des temples gyptiens des poques grecque et romaine, Annuaire. cole pratique des hautes tudes. Section des sciences religieuses, Paris 100 (19911992), 159-162. Discusses some of the texts and ritual scenes on the propylon in front of the temple of Khonsu at Karnak. The scenes in question depict the king offering to Khonsu-in-Thebes-Neferhotep, and to the eight primordial deities. W.H. III.d Socioeconomic, juridical, administrative, letters see also: 92.0179, 92.0216, 92.0434, 92.0487, 92.0619, 92.0669, 92.0733, 92.0759, 92.1053 92.0366 el-ALFI, Mostafa, A Donation Stela from the time of Osorkon I, DE 24 (1992), 13-19. (fig., pl.). After briefly discussing scenes of reaping (Asx) and donations of land made to temples, the author presents a transcription and translation of the hieratic text on the XXIInd Dynasty round-topped donation stela (Metropolitan Museum of Art New York inv. no. 10176.42) from the 6th regnal year of Osorkon I. On this stela the donation of three fields not far from Heliopolis is recorded; the giving of three arouras to Hory the mayor of Heliopolis through the wr-mAw Djedptahioefankh. M.W.K. 92.0367 ALLAM, Shafik, De la preuve judiciaire dans l'Egypte pharaonique: le procs de Mes, in: Justice populaire. Actes des journes de la socite d'histoire du droit, tenues Lille, 25-28 Mai 1989, Hellemmes, ESTER,1992, 49-53. Looking closely at the text of the trial of Mes, inscribed on the walls of his tomb, it seems that all parties acted in good faith and that there is no reason to assume corruption was involved. Having failed to obtain redress before the vizier, Mes brings his case before the village notables, but here again he seems to have been unsuccessful. A fuller version of this paper has appeared in JEA 75 (1989), 103-112. W.H. 92.0368 ALLAM, Schafik, Hieratischer Papyrus Ermitage 5597 (ein Gerichtsprotokoll), in: Gegengabe BrunnerTraut, 33-41. (ill.). Publication of the Hieratic Pap. Ermitage, St. Petersburg 5597 in photograph, transcription, translation and notes. In the brief commentary it is pointed out that this fragmentary document deals with a meeting of the kenbet, completely sacerdotal here, about a matter in the realm of private law. It probably dates from Ramesside times. 92.0369 DEMARE, R.J., "Royal Riddles," in: Village Voices, 9-18. (fig., pl.). Publication of a late XIXth-early XXth Dynasty ostracon, probably from the Valley of the Kings, in private possession. It gives measurements of architectural elements in a royal tomb. The related texts, such as plans of royal tombs, lists of measurements and journals are presented. Collective information drawn from all these sources enables to draw a hypothetical plan of a most elaborate Ramesside royal tomb, with the Egyptian denominations of the architectural parts. The most likely candidates for the tomb with which the ostracon is concerned are the tombs of Merenptah and Seti II. 92.0370 van DIJK, Jacobus, Hieratic Inscriptions from the Tomb of Maya at Saqqra: A Preliminary Survey, GM 127
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

(1992), 23-32. (fig.). The author discusses various categories of hieratic jar labels found at the second (lower) level of the underground complex of the tomb of Maya at Saqqara. 1. the largest group comprises 30 dockets, which can be divided into three categories according to the commodity mentioned in the text: a. "honey" (bit); b. "fresh sesame oil" (nHH wAD); c. "sweet moringa oil" (bAq nDm); 2. four labels mentioning various kinds of mrHt-oil; 3. wine-labels; 4. labels mentioning water, brought from localities in the Delta. Finally the author discusses two single jar labels. The first mentions "fresh fat (aD wAD)... made in the stock-yard (AHy)" dated to Horemheb's 9th regnal year. This docket provides us with the date of Maya's death. The second label mentions "best quality moringa oil with gum and mandragora, dedicated by Nebre, 4 hin." M.W.K. 92.0371 EYRE, C.J., The Adoption Papyrus in Social Context, JEA 78 (1992), 207-221. The social context of the Adoption Papyrus (Pap. Ashmolean Museum 1945.96) is discussed. It is argued that the motivation behind the text was to ensure the material security and social position of a childless woman, first through a "non-divorce" settlement, and then through control of succession to the role of head of the family. This is related to issues of family solidarity, marriage strategies, and the administration of property rights. These are discussed in the context of norms of social behaviour in the Near East, and in particular through comparison with Aramaic documents from Elephantine and with more modern village life in Egypt. Author 92.0372 HARING, B., Libyans in the Late Twentieth Dynasty, in: Village Voices, 71-80. The author deals with the administrative documents from the Theban necropolis which contain information on the presence of Libyans in the Theban region. Two groups can be distinguished, first the daily administration of the necropolis, the necropolis journal on papyrus scrolls recording the day to day progress, deliveries and the specific events (many Giornale documents from the Museo Egizio, Turin). The second group consists of letters from the end of the Ramesside Period, the so-called "Late Ramesside Letters." The texts are discussed in chronological order, from year 1 of Ramses IX through the reign of Ramses X to the couple of years of the wHm-mswt era starting in year 19 of Ramses XI, altogether a relatively short period attesting the Libyan presence. Denominations in this type of documents are mSwS, rbw and xAstyw "foreigners"; in literary and official texts also TmHw, THnw and qhq occur. At the end a brief discussion of to whom the denominations xry "the enemy" and rmT "people" found in administrative documents refer. 92.0373 HARRELL, James A. and V. Max BROWN, The Oldest Surviving Topographical Map from Ancient Egypt: (Turin Papyri 1879, 1899, and 1969), JARCE 29 (1992), 81-105. (maps, fig., tables). The Turin papyrus map illustrates the topography and geology of Wadi Hammamat in the mountains of the Eastern Desert of Egypt. It shows the ancient gold-working settlement at Bir Umm Fawakhir and also the famous bekhen stone quarry. This stone consists of beautiful grayish-green chloritic (graywacke) sandstone and siltstone that was much prized for royal monuments. The papyrus accurately depicts the areal distribution of sedimentary rocks (the black hills) and igneous/metamorphic rocks (the pink hills), and so is also a geologic map. The papyrus map was drawn during the reign of Ramses IV (1151-1145 B.C.) as an aid to or record of this king's bekhen stone quarrying expedition to Wadi Hammamat late in the 3rd year of his reign. The author was the Scribe of the Tomb Amennakhte son of Ipuy, the chief administrative officer of the village of Deir el-Medina in the Theban necropolis, where the builders of Ramses IV's tomb lived. It was perhaps because bekhen stone or breccia verde antico monuments were planned for the tomb that Amennakhte and the village workmen became involved in a quarry expedition to Wadi Hammamat. Alternatively, and more likely, Amennakhte was drafted by Ramessesnakhte, the High Priest of Amun in Thebes, to make the map because of his unique combination of artistic and scribal skills. Authors 92.0374 HELCK, Wolfgang, Anmerkungen zum Turiner Knigspapyrus, SAK 19 (1992), 150-216. (fig.).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

Since the publication of the Royal Canon of Turin (AEB 59228) many questions have arisen, and corrections and new suggestions have been made. The author presents here a summary of these, and presents a number of new proposals concerning the placement of so far unlocated fragments. The author discusses the king list on the verso of the papyrus column by column, eleven in total. Various orders in the arrangement of columns 8-11 are discussed. The insertion of the fragments, however, compels to take also the accounts on the recto into consideration, after the king list has been dealt with. The papyrus seems mainly concerned with deliveries of various taxes from Egypt's periphery: the Fayum in some detail, Nubia, the Way of Horus and the oases. Thus, the treasury seems to have had a separate office for these regions. 92.0375 HELCK, W., Begrbnis Pharaos, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 267-276. O.CG 25504 (KRI IV 155 (A 11)) reports the transfer of the funerary equipment of king Merenptah into his prepared tomb. In other cases the king died, before the preparations for the funeral were handled in the proper way. Several ostraca report about the procedures followed in such situations, the responsibility for which lay in the hands of the highest officials of state. A comparative table illustrates the measures taken for the burial of Merenptah (O.CG 25504) against those for kings already deceased: Siptah (O. CG 25792), Ramses III (O. DeM 40), Ramses IV (Pap. Turin 2044+2002), Ramses VI (O. Turin 57366). At the end a note on the assumed closing of the Valley of the kings for six months following a royal burial (see Ventura, JEA 74 (1988), 137ff.; not in AEB). 92.0376 HELCK, Wolfgang, Eine Palette mit Schreibernotizen, MDAIK 48 (1992), 41-44. (pl.). Die Palette Inv. Nr. 2885 des Kestner-Museums in Hannover enthlt die Abrechnung von Lieferungen aus dem 53. Regierungsjahr Thutmosis' III. Die Masseinheit, 3 1/2 HqAt, wird durch eine Kombination des Zeichens fr 2fach HqAt mit dem fr 1 1/2 HqAt geschrieben. E.M.W.-B. 92.0377 JANSSEN, Jac. J., Gear for the Tombs (O. Turin 57366 and O. BM. 50733 + O. Petrie 30), RdE 43 (1992), 107-122. (pl.). Presentation of some evidence from Deir el-Medna texts for the materials used in the preparation of the Pharaoh's tomb and those of members of the royal family. The ostraca are discussed, with translation and commentary, one housed in the Turin Museum, the other, consisting of two halves, divided between the British Museum and the Petrie Museum. The texts list various types of wooden beams and planks, ropes, and what seem to be contraptions used for the work in the tombs. Author 92.0378 JANSSEN, Jac. J., A New Kingdom Settlement. The Verso of Pap. BM. 10068, Altorientalische Forschungen, Berlin 19 (1992), 8-23. The verso of Pap. BM. 10068 contains a list of payment of a Srmt and a town-register listing the houses of 'the West of the City,' the latter dated to a year 12, doubtless of Ramses XI. Three communities appear to be listed, centred around the Qurna Temple, the Ramesseum, and at Medinet Habu. While the first two are preponderantly religious, a wide variety of professions is encountered at Medinet Habu. None of the necropolis workmen from Deir el-Medina is mentioned (although the smdt are), which means they had left their old site and were dwelling somewhere else, perhaps a newly built village behind the Medinet Habu temple. The order in which the houses are presented is spatial rather than by profession, and it appears that social rank did not determine the place of residence. A breakdown of the various occupations suggests that the settlement of Medinet Habu functioned as a service centre for a larger area. The inhabitants seem to have been the same people from whom the Srmt was exacted. This Srmt may have been a kind of fine, possibly for participation in the revolt of the preceding years. W.H. 92.0379 JANSSEN, Jac. J., Rations with Riddles II, GM 128 (1992), 81-86. Sequel to GM 124 (1991), 91-97.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

In this article the author presents two more examples of rations with problems of an entirely different nature from those discussed previously: 1. verso O. Gardiner 200 (O. Ashm. Mus. H.O. 200 = KRI VII, 174-5), mentioning deliveries of grain to the artisans of Deir el-Medina according to a ratio (3x)4:2:1; 2. verso O. DeM 313 (published by Cern, Catalogue des ostraca hieratiques non littraires de Deir el Medineh, Le Caire, 1939, pl. 20), where the portions do not seem to be multiples of one basic amount. For additions see AEB 92.01053. M.W.K. 92.0380 KAPLONY, Peter, Papyrus Bologna 1086 und der "Stab des Thot," in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 309-322. The author reconsiders the Ramesside Pap. Bologna 1086 as a whole in order to explain the cryptic reference to the "staff of Thoth." First he presents a summary of the contents. The writer of the letter was engaged in the Delta capital in negotiations about taxes imposed on the temple of his father and related subjects, particularly questions of farm labour. A stick could serve as core for a folded letter, but in the present case this "staff of Thoth" had been lost. By this stick the mail from the Thoth temple at Memphis was marked as such. The stick legitimates, and is the representative of a spoken message (pun mdw "staff" and "speech"). Through the relation of the sticks with the "god's staff" the staff of Thoth can be considered a kind of speaking, prophetic divine figure, whose function is restricted to the mail delivery. 92.0381 LUFT, Ulrich, Das Archiv von Illahun. Briefe 1, Berlin, Akademie Verlag, 1992 = Hieratische Papyri aus den Staatlichen Museen zu Berlin - Preussischer Kulturbesitz, 1. (21 x 30 cm; portfolio containing VII, 50 unnumbered p., pl., all loose). ISBN 3-05-001854-2; Pr. DM 248 The present volume, a continuation of the old series of the Hieratische Papyrus Berlin, is the publication of a number of letters from the important Illahun archive. The author points out in the preface that here are collected letters whose contents are to a considerable extent clear to the author and which were dealt by him on other occasions for chronological purposes. Each letter is published on one separate sheet (or more, if necessary), both in the text and plate parts. Provenance, date, author and addressee are mentioned in the heading. Then follow the physical description, the bibliography, the translation with notes, and the brief contents. The letters concerned have the following nos.: P 10019; P 10023 A; P 10023 B; P 10025; P 10030 A; P 10030 B; P 10033; P 10036; P 10038 A; P 10038 B; P 10038 C; P 10038 D; P 10042; P 10063; P 10066; P 10073; P 10074; P 10225 A; P 10400 A; and P 10477 A. The plates contain the photographs and the transcriptions. 92.0382 PHILLIPS, Jacke, Tomb-robbers and their Booty in Ancient Egypt, in: Death and taxes in the ancient Near East, 157-192. After an overview of the textual sources for tomb-robbery in ancient Egypt, it is discussed what kinds of objects were taken away and what happened to them next. It is pointed out that, in Egypt, plundered tomb furniture may be recognized when found out of date or out of context. However, a surprisingly high number of objects have been found outside Egypt in out-of-date contexts as well. Against Pomerance's theory (cf. e.g. 85.0643) of the involvement of highly-placed officials of the XVIIIth Dynasty in the export of stolen goods, it is argued that there is a greater likelihood of private rather than 'public' traffic in these goods. W.H. 92.0383 SHUPAK, Nili, A New Source for the Study of the Judiciary and Law of Ancient Egypt: "The Tale of the Eloquent Peasant," JNES 51 (1992), 1-18. A new examination and comparative analysis of "The Tale of the Eloquent Peasant" shows that the work obviously has a strong legal background. The message and unique style of the composition cannot be understood without examining the ancient Egyptian judicial system. The text should therefore be added to the list of basic sources which provide information about the structure and function of this system. Furthermore,

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

understanding the main event around which the plot of the story turns, the robbery of the peasant's goods, as a symbolic legal act, casts new light on the composition and opens the door to the study of a new aspect of the law in ancient Egypt, that of legal symbolism. Author 92.0383 a TRAPANI, Marcella, Il decreto regale e l'oraculo divino nell'Antico Egitto (dalle origine alla XX dinastia: 2472-1070 a.C.), Annali. Istituto Universitario Orientale, Napoli 52 (1992), 1-33.* Two classes of documents are examined here, royal decrees and divine oracles. Both classes are introduced with a discussion of their provenance and the form in which they have been preserved. The period chosen is that from the O.K. up to the end of the N.K., although oracles are not known before the XVIIIth Dynasty. A detailed typology is given listing character, formulae, function, and material of the individual documents. The principal functions of royal decrees (wD, wD-nswt) were the exemption of a religious or funerary institution, the appointment of priests or officials, the foundation of a religious or funerary institution or offerings, protecting such institutions, punishment of an official, or the temporary assignment of a task. Oracles (bjAj.t, nDw.t-r, tp.t-r, r-n-nTr, xr.tw) can be divided in royal ones, i.e. those involving the king and a god, and juridical ones, where it is usually ordinary people who consult the god. Oracles occurred or were invoked on a variety of occasions: coronations, commercial or military expedition, building projects, appointment of priests or officials, legal disputes, requests, or healings. Royal decrees and divine oracles can both be seen as expressions of the divine will. Already at the beginning of the N.K. they had many elements in common, and in the T.I.P this resulted in the appearance of the god's decree or wD-nTr. W.H. III.e Demotic and related material see also: 92.0099, 92.0113, 92.0134, 92.0152, 92.0188, 92.0243, 92.0246, 92.0249, 92.0281, 92.0310, 92.0430, 92.0692, 92.0781, 92.0939, 92.1092 92.0384 ANDREWS, Carol A.R., Unpublished Demotic Texts in the British Museum, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 9-14. The author provides some information on the papyri published in the catalogue (AEB 91/1.0149). It concerns here only those texts which were previously unknown outside the department: Pap. BM 10390 = Cat. no. 33 (a cession); Pap. BM 10721/10727/10679A = Cat. no. 9 (sale, cession and abstract for a ruined Theban house); Pap. BM 10386/10387/10407/10410/10437 = Cat. no. 35-39 (five papyri concerned with property located in Hermonthis); Pap. BM 10464 = Cat. no. 26 (a cession); Pap. BM 10829 = Cat. no. 18 (a division of tombs as a share of an inheritance); Pap. BM 10380 = Cat. no. 45 (a cession); Pap. BM 10372 = Cat. no. 43 (a cession); and Pap. BM 10831 = Cat. no. 19 (complete Doppelurkunde). 92.0385 BRESCIANI, Edda, Il Simbolismo del "Cibo" nei dialoghi "filosofici" del papiro demotico di Leida ("Mito dell' Occhio del Sole"), in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 245-250. The Demotic version of Myth of the Eye of the Sun on a Leiden papyrus contains a dialogue between the cat Tefnut and the baboon-headed Thoth with reference to food (kA) in lines 3/24-24, 4/1-3, 4/23ff., 5/3-7 and 6/19-20. Some notes on its symbolism are made. 92.0386 CHAUVEAU, Michel, Autour des tiquettes de momies de la Bibliothque nationale de Vienne, BIFAO 92 (1992), 101-109. A review article of Brunsch, WZKM 81 (1989), 107-146 (not in AEB). In some cases genealogies are reconstructed. 92.0387 CHAUVEAU, Michel, Un trait d'astrologie en criture dmotique, CRIPEL 14 (1992), 101-105. (fig.). This is an attempt to partially reconstruct a Demotic astrological treatise, parts of which are preserved in Pap. Carlsberg 66 and in various fragments housed at the University of Lille. Four very fragmentary columns
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

of text out of an original nine present us with a series of predictions concerning six decans corresponding to the zodiacal signs of the ram, the twins, cancer and the scorpion. This treatise apparently comes from Tebtynis, but the style of the script and certain particularities of writing relate it to the Narmouthis ostraca (Medinet Madi). It probably dates to the Roman Period (2nd century A.D.), but belongs to a tradition harking back at least to Ptolemaic times. Author 92.0388 DONKER van HEEL, Koen, A small note on early demotic texts and archives, JEA 78 (1992), 287. A recent suggestion that nearly 45% of all early Demotic texts once belonged to a single archive is challenged, and the reading of a personal name in Pap. Louvre 7854 on which it was based is corrected. Author 92.0389 Egypte aan het Woord. Een papyrologische bloemlezing, Leiden, Leids Papyrologisch Instituut, 1992. (15 x 21 cm; 52 p., fig., map). This booklet is the companion to a small exhibition organized by the Papyrological Institute of Leiden University in the University Library. Apart from a brief survey of the field of papyrology, it contains contributions on various aspects by A.A. den Brinker, K. Donker van Heel, F.A.J. Hoogendijk, N. Kruit, A.M.F.W. Verhoogt, and S.P. Vleeming. W.H. 92.0390 FARID, Adel, Eine demotische Weihstele des stn, Sohn des DHwtj-mAa aus Kairo Nr. 1/1/92/1, SAK 19 (1992), 111-116. (fig., pl.). Publication of a sandstone Demotic votive stela of stn son of DHwty-mAa, of Ptolemaic or Roman date, now in the Egyptian Museum, Cairo (Temp. No. 1/1/92/1). The text is presented in photograph, facsimile, transliteration, translation and commentary. At the end a minor note on the genealogy. 92.0391 FARID, Adel, Three Mirrors with Demotic Inscriptions, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 103-118. (fig., pl.). Publication of three mirrors with Demotic inscriptions, generally of a votive character. The objects (Muses Royaux Bruxelles Inv. no. E 1856; Collection of king Farouk No. 292; Cairo Museum JE 46375) are described and their inscriptions given in facsimile drawing, transliteration, translation and commentary, mostly on the personal names occurring. The family of the strategos Ptolemaios, who is mentioned on the Cairo Museum piece, is investigated in some detail. It is noted that the title sn-n-pr-aA, "brother of the Pharaoh" was still in use in the Roman Period. 92.0392 GALLO, Paolo, The Wandering Personnel of the Temple of Narmuthis in the Faiyum and Some Toponyms of the Meris of Polemon, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 119-131. (fig.). In 1938 an archive of 1555 ostraca from the Roman Period was found in a building within the Renenutet temple enclosure at Medinet Madi, the ancient town of Narmuthis, in the south of the Faiyum. Since the archive is lost, its photographs, now kept in Pisa, are studied there. The documents are sometimes written in Greek, sometimes in Demotic, but also with the two languages mixed in one text. The subject of the present paper is an unusual group of texts revealing some particular aspects of the tasks of priests engaged in the administration of an Egyptian temple in the Roman Period. There is reference to itinerant travellers, who, among other tasks, took care of the provisioning of smaller adjacent villages with materials that were probably difficult to get and could not be produced locally. These goods were exported from the main temple of Narmuthis. Finally, the author draws up a list of 13 toponyms occurring in the Narmuthis archive (facsimile, transliteration, equivalent name in Greek). 92.0393 KAMMERZELL, Frank, Ein demotisches Fragment der Merire-Erzhlung? pTebtunis Tait Nr. 9 und pLille 139, GM 127 (1992), 53-61.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

Next to Pap. Vandier recto (Pap. Lille 139), which refers to an original text, also mentioned in Herodotus II 133, and Pap. Deir el-Medina 39, new evidence for the Merire-story can be found on Pap. Tebtunis Tait Nr. 9, verso. The content of this fragmentary preserved Demotic text from ca. 250 A.D. reflects great resemblances with the content of Pap. Lille 39. Probably, Pap. Tebtunis Tait was not a younger version of the Merire-story, but it concerns distinctive versions of the same motifs. The author presents a transliteration and a translation of Pap. Tebtunis Tait Nr.9. M.W.K. 92.0394 KAPLONY-HECKEL, Ursula, Die Inseln des Amun in Gebelein-Akten und -Urkunden (nach DP Berlin P 13 608 und DO Torino S 12 887), in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 359-363. In the administrative and juridical Demotic documents from the Late Ptolemaic military colony at Gebelein Pap. Berlin P 13608 and Ostr. Turin S 12887 one Panobkhunis son of Nekhutes is referred to in connection with the lease of the Islands of Amun. After discussion of the documents the author makes remarks on the rrx=w texts and summarizes the new data for the dealings of Panobkhunis as extracted from the documents. 92.0395 KAPLONY-HECKEL, Ursula, Die Medinet Habu Ostraca: Excavation of the Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago 1928/29, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 165-168. Among the 4560 Egyptian ostraca from Medinet Habu, now in the Oriental Institute of Chicago and in the Egyptian Museum Cairo, about 700 are in Demotic (160 of them published in AEB 57338; another 20 in AEB 63261). The ostraca range from the 2nd century B.C. to the late Roman Period. For a large part they are juridical documents from family archives. The author provides some information about her publication of the material in preparation. 92.0396 KAPLONY-HECKEL, Ursula, Der thebanische Acker-Schreiber Sesostris, Sohn des Anchoapis, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 169-179. In order to illustrate the field office receipts by some actual examples, the author presents 20 r-rx=w texts, signed or written by the scribe of the fields Sesostris son of Ankhoapis, who held office in the time of Ptolemy VI and VII. After discussing the documents the author considers these texts highly valuable for knowledge about the late Ptolemaic administration and the indigenous society in Upper Egypt. Field measuring is in Egyptian hands, and the great priestly families at West-Thebes are not exempted from taxation. The two appendixes present the 20 documents in chronological order and arranged by museum. 92.0397 KAPLONY-HECKEL, Ursula, Woher kommen die Zeugen? Zu demotischen Aktenkopien von Urkunden aus Gebelein in Cairo, Heidelberg und London, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 323-334. (pl.). The author investigates the provenance of the witnesses on four Demotic deeds from Gebelein (Dem. Pap. Cairo CG 30710; CG 30714+30783+30967+30968; Pap. Heidelberg Inv 714+Berlin P 23841; Dem. Pap. BM prov. No. 030). The texts are presented in transliteration and translation, with data and bibliography. The author then arranges the material by titles, either sacerdotal or civil, and by persons. The bearers of the civil titles have connections with and were active in Armant, which was the closest town to the young military colony. 92.0398 LDDECKENS, Erich, Zum demotischen Papyrus Neapel 8414, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 221-222. (fig., ill., plans). Two brief notes on the Demotic Pap. Napoli 8414, the first on a name and a title, the second on the need for income from the funerary cult for the lower priests. 92.0399 MARTIN, Cary J., Demotic Contracts as Evidence in a Court Case?, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society,
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

217-220. The Demotic Pap. Saqqara 71/72-DP 132, from the find in the Sacred Animal Necropolis at North Saqqara, is well preserved, but its contents are open to interpretation. All seven sections concern one individual, a certain Paptah. The text may be a register of Demotic contracts brought forward in a court case. Since the sections do bear all the markings of legal contracts, they could be synopses, but not literal contracts. An alternative interpretation would be to see the text as an official register of documents relating to transactions involving Paptah, or as an administrative text, drawn up by temple officials to document the activities to be carried out on the temple estate over the year, and in this case delegated to the temple official Paptah. 92.0400 MENU, Bernadette, Les changes portant sur du btail (26me-30me dynasties), in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 459-463. The author studies 27 Demotic documents from various places (mostly Thebes and Diospolis Parva) dating from year 25 of Psammetichus I to year 16 of Nectanebo II and concerned in various ways with the contractual exchange of cattle. Brief notes on the institutions and persons involved (mostly temples and priests) follow. Black cows (km), mentioned more rarely than red ones (tSr), are never "for labour" (skA). The red ones may be destined in part for sacrifice. The author further deals with a number of special points issuing from the documents. 92.0401 MIDGLEY, James H., A Bilingual Account of Monies Received, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 237241. (pl.). Publication of Pap. Macquarie inv. no. 499, which contains a continuous Greek text and several lines in Demotic, possibly written by the same scribe. The Greek text records payments of money. The Demotic writing contains the phrase "the monies which have been received," which may indicate that the Demotic portion is related to the Greek. Only a translation of the Demotic text is given, with some commentary added. 92.0402 MUHS, Brian, Demotic and Greek Ostraca in the Third Century B.C., in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 249-251. Demotic ostraca were rare until the 3rd century B.C. After 225 B.C. they became rare again until the 2nd century B.C. This may be in large part due to the revolt in the Thebaid. Greek ostraca became relatively common at about the same time as Demotic ostraca. These Demotic and Greek receipts on ostraca are an important source of information about the taxpayers. At least four of Theban ostraca archives belong to people also named on Theban papyri of the period, as contracting parties. 92.0403 NUR EL-DIN, Abdel-Halim, Report on New Demotic Texts from Tuna-el-Gebel, in: Life in a MultiCultural Society, 253-254. Brief report on new Demotic texts inscribed on ibis coffins or containers from the animal necropolis at Tuna el-Gebel. Since others are uninscribed, it may be that the inscribed ones had been specifically dedicated by private persons. 92.0404 PESTMAN, P.W., Il processo di Hermias e altri documenti dell'archivio dei choachiti (P. Tor. Choachiti). Papiri greci e demotici conservati a Torino e in altre collezioni d'Italia, a cura di P.W. Pestman, Torino, Ministero per i beni culturali e ambientali - Soprintendenza al Museo dell'Antichit Egizie, 1992 = Catalogo del Museo Egizio di Torino. Serie prima - monumenti e testi. Volume VI. (22 x 28 cm; XXX, 280 p., map, pl.). In this book 15 papyri from the archive of a Theban family of choachytes from the 2nd century B.C. are published. The papyri, from Turin and other Italian collections, are partly in demotic and partly in Greek. All texts are presented with photographs, description, transliteration and textual notes. Tracings of the demotic papyri are given as well. The book has a prosopographical index with genealogical tables, and index to
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

demotic and Greek names and expressions. W.H. 92.0405 PEZIN, Michel, Hor, fils de Labys, frontisth/j / swrd d'Hathor de Dendera, en 98, RdE 43 (1992), 210-214. (fig.). Publication of the Demotic subscription of a Greek stela in the Louvre, originating from Dendera and dating from the year 98 A.D., which was once described by Champollion. It is the Egyptian mention of the person who constructed the well dedicated and paid by the dedicator Isidora. The title swrd designates a layman functionary charged with maintenance activities in the temple. 92.0406 PORTEN, Bezalel, Aramaic-Demotic Equivalents: Who Is the Borrower and Who the Lender?, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 259-264. The similarities between Demotic and Aramaic conveyances, loans and marriage documents are striking. This raises the questions of who was the borrower and who the lender. Turning to Pap. Rylands 1, one of the earliest Demotic contracts (644 B.C.), the author notes ten expressions which have Aramaic equivalents. The author then presents the expressions in Demotic and Aramaic loan contracts and, moreover, 19 selected legal terms. The author concludes that, while some Demotic terms may be of Eastern origin, the data are not adequate to assert that other Aramaic terms, by chance attested in the 5th century B.C., derive from the Demotic. A joint disciplinary effort is required. 92.0407 QUACK, Joachim Friedrich, Ein demotischer Ausdruck in aramischer Transkription, Die Welt des Orients, Gttingen 23 (1992), 15-20. A demotic etymology is proposed for some problematical expressions in the Aramaic land lease P. BauerMeissner. The words Snby nHwt are best interpreted as a phonetically correct rendering of demotic Sw nby n aHw.ti. W.H. 92.0408 QUAEGEBEUR, Jan, The Demotic and Greek Ostraca from Elkab, in: Proceedings of the XIXth International Congress of Papyrology I, 671-685. (fig.). Report on the publication of some 700 ostraca from Elkab, c. 400 of which are in demotic (cf. AEB 81.0410). W.H. 92.0409 ROCCATI, Alessandro, Writing Egyptian: Scripts and Speeches at the End of Pharaonic Civilization, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 291-294. In Egypt the diversity of languages in current use in the 1st millennium is hidden under the uniformity of Egyptian. In the dominant Greek culture of the Ptolemaic Period there was less need for translating Greek literature into Egyptian, mainly Demotic, than from Demotic into Greek. On the other hand, translation from Greek into Egyptian formed the bulk of early Coptic literature. Basically what distinguishes Demotic and Coptic is not so much the difference of writing and language, but rather their participation in two different speech registers, high and low, depending on different language requirements. Actually, Demotic is written not only in Demotic, but also in hieratic and hieroglyphic, and even in Old Coptic. 92.0410 SMITH, H.S., Foreigners in the Documents from the Sacred Animal Necropolis, Saqqara, in: Life in a MultiCultural Society, 295-301. (tables). The author has assembled a preliminary list of foreign ethnics, titles and personal names as present in the Demotic papyri find in the Sacred Animal Necropolis at Saqqara. The papyri are quoted by their EES find nos. The author's comments are intended to annotate the context of the quotations in the list, rather than to identify ethnicities or nationalities. A list of their writings in Demotic is given at the end, with transliteration.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

92.0411 TAIT, W.J., Demotic Literature and Egyptian Society, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 303-310. In this paper a brief sketch is given of possible interconnections between work on Demotic literature (in the wide sense of not-documentary) and on the social history of Late Period and Graeco-Roman Egypt. This variety comprises: narratives; wisdom texts; mythological texts; religious rituals and instructional books; satire; dream-interpretation, omen, and prophetic texts; astrological, magical and medical works; legal manuals; word lists; and school texts. The first genres receive the bulk of attention here. Most finds date from the 2nd century A.D. in the Roman Period, but the Saqqara papyri demonstrate that certain text genres were written in Demotic even before the Ptolemaic Period. The date of composition of a text is, however, another matter. The possible relationship of Demotic texts with oral literature is problematic, although narratives are designed for oral performance. The mass of papyri from Tebtynis and Dime come from temple contexts, but not only priestly circles might have been literates, i.e. writers and readers, in Demotic. As for where the literature comes from, the surviving material is very unevenly distributed. 92.0412 TASSIER, Emmanuel, Greek and Demotic School-Exercises, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 311-315. Attention is drawn to some problems connected with the study of Greek and Demotic school exercises in the multilingual society of Graeco-Roman Egypt. The Greek material is much more abundant and allows more insight in the proper context. For Demotic one has to develop criteria to classify texts as school exercises, such as contents, writing material, quality of writing and grammar. The author deals with three aspects of Greek and Demotic school texts: word-lists, grammatical exercises, and the apparent absence of Demotic literary ostraca. Obviously, literature was not of much importance in the Demotic curriculum, a script rather developed from official and legal needs. For literature and religious texts hieratic was rather the medium. 92.0413 THOMPSON, Dorothy J., Literacy in Early Ptolemaic Egypt, in: Proceedings of the XIXth International Congress of Papyrology II, 77-90. Attention is drawn to the fact that the lack of Greek documents from the early years of the Ptolemaic period is counterbalanced by an abundance of demotic texts. The latter category splits almost evenly between official and private texts, suggesting that demotic served initially as the language of the new administration. Eventually, through collaboration and hellenisation, the Egyptian literate classes successfully adapted themselves to the new regime. W.H. 92.0414 VLEEMING, S.P., The Tithe of the Scribes (and) Representatives, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 343350. (tables). The author has collected the texts concerned with the transfer tax known from the Greek texts as e)gku/klion, usually translated as 'tax on sales.' The documentation, in hieratic and Demotic, goes back into the 7th century B.C. The presentation here consists of four groups: statement of the payment of the text within sale contracts concerning landed property, ranging from the 7th-3rd centuries B.C.; actual tax receipts of the 3rd century B.C., featuring the transfer tax of 10% (in the Ptolemaic Period the tax was applied on a wider range of transactions); those of the 2nd century, the tax being now 5%; and two citations of the payment of the tax, its rate again at 5%. In the Ptolemaic Period there are two distinct collecting institutions, one connected with the temple, the other with the state. The exact proportion of the division of the transfer tax between the temple and the state in the Saite and early Ptolemaic Periods remains obscure. 92.0415 ZAGHLOUL, el-Hussein, An Eye-disease (Amblyopia) mentioned in a Private Letter from Tuna El-Gebel (Pap. Mallawi Inv. no. 484), MDAIK 48 (1992), 255-260. (fig., pl.). Das demotische Brieffragment stammt vermutlich aus der Perserzeit, 27. Dynastie oder spter. E.M.W.-B. 92.0416 ZAUZICH, Karl-Theodor, Ein Zug nach Nubien unter Amasis, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 361-364.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

The author makes a number of remarks on the Demotic Pap. Berlin 13615 + new joining fragments, which will shortly be published by him. It is the only source for an expedition of Amasis to Nubia in 529 B.C. The remarks concern the titles of the persons involved, the structure and the purpose of the text, and the names of 14 Assyrians. III.g Relations between Egyptian and Biblical literature see also: 92.0222, 92.0223, 92.0227, 92.0236, 92.0237, 92.0238, 92.0239, 92.0466, 92.0475, 92.0955, 92.1094 92.0417 DAY, John, The Problem of "So, king of Egypt" in 2 Kings XVII 4, Vetus Testamentum, Leiden 42 (1992), 289-301. Concerning the identity of So, king of Egypt, who is mentioned in 2 Kings xvii 4, Goedicke (AEB 63193) has proposed that So represents the name of the town Sais, at that time the capital of Tefnakht. This is still the best solution, especially if it is assumed, following H.L. Ginsberg, that an inversion of the words s' and 'el is involved. The error may have occurred at the very time the Deuteronomist history was being composed. Kitchen's proposal (AEB 73405) to equate So with Osorkon IV is to be rejected. W.H. 92.0418 HOFFMEIER, James K., The wives' tales of Genesis 12, 20 & 26 and the covenants at Beer-sheba, Tyndale Bulletin, London 43, No. 1 (1992), 81-99. Genesis 12, 20, and 26 have remarkably similar tales in which Abraham and Isaac pretend to Pharaoh and Abimelech of Gerar that their wives are their sisters. It is argued that these episodes reflect attempts by the patriarchs to establish good relations with foreign rulers through diplomatic marriages. Evidence for diplomatic marriages from Egyptian sources is extensively quoted. W.H. 92.0419 RENDSBURG, Gary A., The date of the exodus and the conquest/settlement: the case for the 1100s, Vetus Testamentum, Leiden 42 (1992), 510-527. Various arguments can be adduced for placing the Israelite conquest/settlement of Canaan in the 12th century B.C. (Iron Age I). Stratum VI at Lachish was destroyed in the first half of the 12th century. The earliest occupation level at Tell Hesban as well as a number of settlements in the central hill country and the Negev are to be dated to the 12th century. Older excavations, at Megiddo, Taanach and Gibeon, also produced findings supporting this dating. This would make Ramses III the most likely candidate for the pharaoh of the exodus, and the attack by the Sea Peoples may have been a propitious time for this event. The Merneptah stela would then refer to Israel as a people living in Egypt, an interpretation which is supported by the use of the people-determinative. Other arguments for this dating are biblical allusions to the presence of the Philistines, biblical genealogies, and the complete absence of any hint of contact between Israel in the Biblical narrative. W.H. III.h General and varia see also: 92.0146, 92.0411, 92.0675, 92.0694, 92.0933, 92.0950, 92.0952, 92.0991, 92.1101 92.0420 ASSMANN, Jan, Ein Gesprch im Goldhaus ber Kunst und andere Gegenstnde, in: Gegengabe BrunnerTraut, 43-60. (fig.). The article is divided into two parts. First, the author takes as point of departure a scene with accompanying conversation of the vizier Pasiara in the House of Gold, represented in his tomb (T.T. 106). In the upper part a statue of king Seti I is presented to him by a sculptor; in the lower the vizier meets the supervisor of gold weighing. The texts are presented in transliteration and translation and commented upon. The most important text is the vizier's praise of the executed royal statue. Closer study of it gives some insight into the values and criteria of Egyptian art. The highest possible for a work of art is "to become as pA jzj. Is this to be understood as "ancient" or as "old"? The author favours the view of an old statue to be emulated, of the
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

principle of repetition based on a scheme and schematization. In this connection the author cites Plato on Egyptian art and Plotinus on the function of images in the Egyptian temples. These make clear that images, and not texts, are the essential medium for cultural signification; the plastic arts are a kind of writing formalizing the sacred and basic text of the culture. The theme of the passage of Plato is a relation between law and art. The obligations of the vizier in the fields of law and the arts point to a connection between these, of aesthetics and ethics, based on the Ma'at principle. Although style as feature of specificity is unavoidably present, it is form - submission of art to rules, i.e. the canon - what Plato meant. Apart from this terminological couple, there is a third concept, "aspectivism," which covers the wider grounds of all preGreek art (see AEB 91/1.0371). 92.0421 BERNAND, Andr, La prose sur pierre dans l'gypte hellnistique et romaine. Tome I: textes et traductions. Tome II: commentaires, Paris, ditions du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique, 1992. (21 x 28 cm; I: 247 p.; II: 178 p.). ISBN 2-222-04695-5; Pr. FF 850 In this volume all longer prose texts in Greek preserved on stone from Graeco-Roman Egypt. The 67 texts are presented in a table giving date, provenance and brief contents. They are arranged in chronological order. All texts deal with administrative regulations, prescripts for the people or other aspects of town life. They come from different institutions: city councils, cultural, sporting or religious associations, rulers or high civil servants acting on their behalf. This explains the diversity of the texts. Among the decrees from cities the group of decrees from Ptolemais honouring favourite devoted citizens. Among the associations those of priests have contributed the largest number of decrees. The best known are the trilingual decree of priests assembled at Canopus in honour of Ptolemy III, his wife and his daughter (text nos. 8-10), and that of priests assembled at Memphis, in honour of Ptolemy V, i.a. known from the Rosetta Stone (which comes from Sais; text no. 16) and two other fragmentary texts (text nos. 17-18). The initiative for the issuing of many decrees lay, in fact, in the occasion of coronations and the like. The most interesting document from Roman times is the very long decree of the prefect of Egypt under the reign of emperor Galba (68 A.D.) and inscribed on the pylons of the Hibis temple in the Kharga oasis (text no. 57). Apart from a text from Naucratis from the 5th century B.C., the texts range in a sequence of date from Ptolemy II to emperor Hadrian in the early 2nd century A.D. Of the texts from later date the last is from the 5th century A.D., the inscription commemorating the victory of king Silko of the Nobades over the Blemmyans. The text in Greek and translation are on opposite pages. A table of concordance between previous and the present publications of the texts, indexes of personal names, of words in their context (very extensive), of rulers, deities and sanctuaries, of places and peoples, of titles and functions, of military, professional, architectural and religious terms, and calendrical names added. Volume II contains the commentary, which comprises the apparatus criticus, date, general analysis and points of detail or dispute. 92.0422 CHAPMAN, Paul H., Case Seven of the Smith Surgical Papyrus: The Meaning of tpAw, JARCE 29 (1992), 35-42. (fig., ill.). The author proposes that Case Seven describes a penetrating injury of the frontal sinus. This interpretation satisfies the requirement that we are concerned with a common type of injury which is potentially survivable. Death would tend to result from the delayed effects of wound infection. The symptoms of severe, ultimately fatal sepsis are graphically described in the text. The tpAw refer to the skin-like membranes which line the sinus cavity. Other occurrences of the word are consistent with this interpretation. Cited are two examples of its use to designate a skin disorder and one instance of it being the product of a plant, possibly the bark or cambium layer. One can only speculate as to other common attributes which make tpAw the appropriate term to use in each of these instances. Author 92.0423 EDEL, Elmar, Neues zur Schwurgtterliste im Hethitervertrag, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 119-124.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

Sequel to AEB 63148. The author presents two more explanations of two mysterious divine names in the list of gods sworn by in the Treaty with the Hittites. In line 28 of the Karnak version occurs four times the expression tA nTrt (n) "the goddess of" + names which have all the foreign country determinative. 92.0424 GALN, Jos M., EA 164 and the God Amun, JNES 51 (1992), 287-291. In Amarna letter EA 164, a letter from Aziru to the Egyptian official Dudu, the expression DINGIR.A can be regarded as a rendering of the Egyptian nTr-aA, DINGIR being the equivalent of nTr and the sign A an Akkadian transliteration of aA. As Akhnaton was the Egyptian king at the time of writing, the ambiguity was probably intentional. W.H. 92.0425 GOLDWASSER, Orly, Literary Late Egyptian as a Polysystem, Poetics Today, Durham 13 (1992), 447-462. The balanced and steady character of Egyptian civilization might have lost its strength and vitality without the processes of dynamic canonization. Two such processes are studied here: linguistic innovation and canonization, and literary innovation and canonization. In the post-Amarna period nonliterary texts used the newly introduced colloquial forms, while literary texts combined these with the conservative M.Eg. forms and new literary forms. These characteristics are exhibited in two important new literary genres, the literary letter and the private prayer. As an example of the former, the literary letter of Pap. Anastasi I is discussed (AEB 86.0327), and as an example of the latter, the 'golden tablet' prayer of Ramses III (KRI V, 221-225). W.H. 92.0426 JANSSEN, Jac. J., Literacy and Letters at Deir el-Medna, in: Village Voices, 81-94. Proceeding from AEB 83.1146, in which for Deir el-Medina around 20 fully literate persons are postulated (functional literacy), the author investigates this question. He brings forward a number of arguments suggesting a wider spread of literacy. As appears from the appointment of chief workmen, boys in the community usually learned to read and write, whether they belonged to the leading families or not. Quite a different argument is the existence of a large number of literary ostraca from Deir el-Medina at presently known to us, which is only a small part still extant from the perhaps 30,000. The so-called schoolboys' exercises are in reality rather the work of scribes enjoying and copying literature, also intended to be read by others. A third argument is the evidence from the large number of letters on ostraca, some clearly literary. If a sender took the trouble to send an ostracon letter, he was generally able to write, and the recipient was at least semi-literate, able to grasp the meaning of the message. There is also evidence for literate women in Deir el-Medina. An appendix deals with the journal of the necropolis ostraca from the reign of Ramses III, based on the tables in AEB 1955:3948. 92.0427 LEGON, John A.R., A Kahun Mathematical Fragment, DE 24 (1992), 21-24. (ill.). In this article the author shows that, contrary to Gillings' view (see AEB 72249), the text of the columns 11 and 12 of Kahun fragment IV.3 contains a straightforward and complete example of the Egyptian calculation of an arithmetical progression, and he describes how the calculation was carried out. The Kahun fragment provides the only existing example where a distribution of shares in arithmetical progression appears to have been determined by a specific relationship between the smallest and largest shares. M.W.K. 92.0428 LLAGOSTERA, Esteban, El papiro egipcio, Boletin de la Asociacin Espaola de Orientalistas, Madrid 28 (1992), 21-31. (ill.). Presents a brief overview of the manufacture of papyrus sheets and of the various categories of texts that have been preserved on papyrus. W.H. 92.0429 LUKCS, B., A Note on Ancient Egyptians' Colour Vision, Acta Antiqua Academiae Scientiarum

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

Hungaricae, Budapest 33 (1990-1992) = Proceedings of the XVIIIth International Congress of the Committee Eirene, Budapest, 29 August - September 1988, 399-406. (fig.). A number of Egyptian religious texts describe the stars as green. As the colour vision of the Ancient Egyptians cannot have differed significantly from ours, a different colour naming system must have been in use. The problem can be solved if it is assumed that, for the Ancient Egyptians, 'white' was placed elsewhere in the colour triangle, being actually a dilute purple. W.H. 92.0430 MAEHLER, Herwig, Visitors to Elephantine: Who Were They?, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 209215. (pl.). In the Graeco-Roman period the temple of Khnum at Elephantine was a major religious centre, where a large number of inscriptions and graffiti both in Greek and in Demotic have survived on blocks. They are important, because they tell about the visitors. After presenting some Ptolemaic dedicatory inscriptions, the author remarks that in the 2nd century B.C. Elephantine was visited by a number of fairly high ranking officials, while there is not a single visitor's graffito by an ordinary person. A variety of humble people are met only in the graffiti, both Greek and Demotic, on the temple terrace of the early Roman Period, which is adjacent to the nilometer. The Greek graffiti form the vast majority. A majority of the personal names are Greek, many names are common Egyptian, and a fair proportion appears to be Roman (soldiers?). The author suspects that the temple lost some of its importance in the transition from the Ptolemaic to the Roman Period, when high-ranking visitors continued to visit neighbouring Philae, but apparently not Elephantine. The Roman temple constructions at Philae suggest that under the Roman occupation Philae was upgraded at the expense of Elephantine. 92.0431 MANFREDI, Manfredo, Papirologia e archeologia orientale, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 427-432. The author points out which important data can be extracted from papyrological studies to the benefit of the knowledge of Graeco-Roman Egypt. 92.0432 QUACK, Joachim Friedrich, Philologische Miszellen 1, Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 151-153. The author makes a number of remarks on the following texts, all given in hieroglyphic transcription, with translation and comment: Pap. Jumilhac 16, 12f; Amenemope 27, 13; the Ritual of the Four Balls (see BIFAO 75, 389, 10f.; 395, 5); Pap. Brooklyn 47.218.48 + 85 3,4; Chronicle of Osorkon B 13; Pap. Salt 825 4,1f.; Pap. Anastasi I 7,8; 8,4; 22,1. 92.0433 SPALINGER, Anthony, The Date of the Dream of Nectanebo, SAK 19 (1992), 295-304. (fig.). The recent translations and textual commentaries on the Greek text known as The Dream of Nectanebo in AEB 83.0538 and 85.0559 do not discuss the double day numbers presented right at the beginning of the account. Confronting dates in the Julian Civil Calendar, the Egyptian Civil Calendar and the Greek/Macedonian (lunar) system, the author argues that to the Macedonians and Greeks reading the text of the Dream, a double day system was necessary, since the Egyptian terminology was kept. What is clear in any case is that the native story surrounding Nectanebo was not affected by the Graeco-Roman overlords of Egypt with regard to the dating. This conclusion is supported by recent scholarship which has stressed the Egyptian rather than Graeco-Macedonian outlook of the Dream of Nectanebo. An addendum is devoted to the recent book of Erhard Grzybek, Du calendrier macdonien au calendrier ptolmaque, Basel, 1990. 92.0434 SZUBIN, H.Z. and Bezalel PORTEN, An Aramaic Joint Venture Agreement: A New Interpretation of the Bauer-Meissner Papyrus, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research, Cambridge 288 (November 1992), 67-84. (fig). A new collation and legal study of the oldest Aramaic papyrus contract disclose an instrument of agreement akin to the modern joint venture. On June 3, 515 B.C.E., Padi, son of Daganmelech, possibly a Philistine,
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

III TEXTS AND PHILOLOGY

contracted with an Egyptian farmer, Aha son of Apion, regarding Padi's royal allotment in Krb, probably Korobis in Middle Egypt. The terminology points to a sophisticated legal arrangement that goes beyond the standard tenant-farmer lease agreement. As coventurors in a joint enterprise, the parties share equally (swywy) both profits and losses (tb' wlhy' nplg). Each party seeks to limit his exposure to risks and liabilities and to guarantee the contracted performance, e.g., by means of a limited defension clause and forfeitable bond. Stimulated by a new analysis of Talmudic sources, the Aramaic document and Akkadian, Demotic, and Greek contracts are reinterpreted and reclassified. Author

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_3.html[10/11/2012 17:09:58]

IV HISTORY

SYSTEMATIC LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES IV HISTORY a. Up to the New Kingdom b. From the New Kingdom c. International Affairs d. General and varia IV.a Up to the New Kingdom see also: 92.0218, 92.0282, 92.0321, 92.0322, 92.0467, 92.0485, 92.0613, 92.0633, 92.0775, 92.0857, 92.0932, 92.0965, 92.1005, 92.1047 92.0435 ARNOLD, Felix, New Evidence for the Length of the Reign of Senwosret III?, GM 129 (1992), 27-31. During the clearance of the site of Sesostris III's pyramid at Dahshur in 1990 by the Egyptian Expedition of the Metropolitan Museum of Art, control note SIII 4.1 was discovered in the "galerie des princesses," in the northern part of the complex. Although during the last years various evidence has been brought forth in favour of a shorter reign of Sesostris III, this docket is dated to a "year 30." The author presents three interpretations for the date, which, unfortunately, neither give a clear solution. Transcription, translation and notes on this text are presented. M.W.K. 92.0436 DANERI de RODRIGO, Alicia, Historia e Historiografa: el Primer Perodo Intermedio en Egipto, REE 3 (1992), 35-44. Since last century and up to the eighties Egyptologists have traditionally considered the F.I.P. as a "feudal period" and have employed in their descriptions terminology borrowed from Europe's Middle Ages. This work aims to show the actual value of this conception of the F.I.P. and also to review present day tendencies in the study of this period of the Egyptian history. Author 92.0437 DAUTZENBERG, N., Plazierungsvorschlge zu zwei Knige der 13. Dynastie, GM 127 (1992), 17-19. Der im L als "Mentuhotep VI" bezeichnete Knig swDA-ra ist wahrscheinlich als unmittelbarer Vorgnger des Didumes zu plazieren. Der als "Mentuhotep VII" bezeichnete Knig sanx-n-ra ist evtl. kein Knig der 17., sondern der 13. Dynastie (=swAD-tw). Dadurch ist wieder unklar, wer als 5. Knig der 17. Dynastie anzusehen ist. Author 92.0438 DAUTZENBERG, N., SeneferibRe Sesostris IV. - ein Knig der 17. Dynastie?, GM 129 (1992), 43-48. (fig.). Der bisher nur vage in die zweite Hlfte der 13. Dynastie datierte Knig SeneferibRe Sesostris IV. kommt aufgrund verschiedener Indizien als 5. Knig der 17. Dynastie in Frage. Der Turiner Papyrus lsst an dieser Stelle eine Ergnzung der Namensreste zu SeneferibRe zu, ebenso passt dazu die bekannte Nennung eines Knigs Sesostris nach der Regierung Sebekemsafs I. Die in AEB 92.0437 vorgeschlagene Streichung des SeanchenRe Mentuhotep an dieser Stelle findet dadurch eine weitere Sttze. Author 92.0439 DODSON, Aidan, On the Burial of Prince Ptahshepses, GM 129 (1992), 49-51. The schist sarcophagus of prince Ptahshepses (Cairo JE 87077), who probably was a son of Pepy II, was found in the valley building of Unas. This sarcophagus shows great similarities with the sarcophagi of Mykerinos and Shepseskaf. The author concludes that JE 87077 was made about the end of the IVth Dynasty, most probably for a member of the royal family. Therefore, its use for the burial of Ptahshepses can only
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_4.html[10/11/2012 17:09:59]

IV HISTORY

have been secondary. As a parallel for the reused monument employed to contain a royal mummy, interred in the distinctly unusual location of a part of a cult building, the author mentions Ankhnespepy, wife of Pepy II and stepmother of Ptahshepses, who made her tomb in the mortuary temple of Iput II. During the end of the VIth Dynasty, impoverishment of the royal house and loss of direct control over the southern hardstone quarries led to the reuse of already existing monuments. M.W.K. 92.0440 DREYER, Gnter, Horus Krokodil, ein Gegenknig der Dynastie 0, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 259-264. (map, fig., ill.). Two pottery cylinder vessels from the Predynastic cemetery at Tarkhan, now in the Petrie Museum (UC 16071 and UC 16947) have been attributed to king Scorpion. Infrared photographs and comparative evidence from sign on seals points to the existence of a Horus Crocodile. He must belong in the Early Dynastic sequence of Iry-Hor, Ka and Narmer, but seems to have no burial place in the royal cemetery of Abydos. He was one of the kings who were opposing the Abydene dynasty. 92.0441 GUKSCH, Christian E., On Ethnographic Analogies, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 7-10. In a speculative and theoretical contribution the author comments on the interdisciplinary perspective of Hoffman's "Egypt before the Pharaohs" (AEB 79869), which was concerned with the Late Predynastic Early Dynastic transitional period of Ancient Egypt. The author explores the possibilities for interpreting this transitional phase in the history of Ancient Egypt from an ethnoarchaeological perspective, i.e. a research strategy that puts humans back into the history of the Late Predynastic and that consciously applies comparative data and analogies from ethnography as well as models from anthropology. 92.0442 GUNDLACH, Rolf, Die religise Rechtfertigung des Sturzes der 8. Dynastie, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 245-264. (fig.). After introductory remarks on the question of the unity between the religious and the profane in ancient Egypt and the crisis of the VIIIth Dynasty which started the F.I.P., the author analyses in detail the report on the beginning and end of the dynasty in the Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage ("The Prophecy on the Residence" in Adm. 7,1 - 7,7; see AEB 72227). This report is an assessment of the VIIIth Dynasty by the IXth-Xth Dynasties. The author is able to distil various thematic fields: the king, the residence and its parts, the enemies and their actions. The text, in the form of a complaint, describes the task of Kheti I, nomarch of Herakleopolis, to remove the emergency situation in the residence Memphis, which was caused by a revolt under the VIIIth Dynasty. These rulers in Memphis are stigmatised as state enemies to be discarded. To judge from the throne names of the VIIIth Dynasty kings and their activities the dynasty considered itself the rightful successors of the VIth Dynasty, ruling over all of Egypt. At the end two assessing sections on the beginning and end of the VIIIth Dynasty and the cause of its downfall. 92.0443 de JONG, W.J., Koningen en Piramiden uit de 12e Dynastie (1991-1786 v. Chr.), 6, 1e deel: Regering en piramide van koning Sesostris II, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 9-27. (maps, fig., pl.). "Kings and Pyramids of the XIIth Dynasty (1991-1786 B.C.), 6, part 1: Reign and Pyramid of King Sesostris II." In this series about kings and pyramids of the XIIth Dynasty the author discusses Sesostris II, his relationship with the nomarchs, his reign, and the relationships between Egypt and Nubia during the first part of the XIIth Dynasty. M.W.K. 92.0444 LECLANT, Jean, Noubounet - une nouvelle reine d'gypte, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 211-219. (fig., ill., plans). At the south side of the pyramid complex of Pepi I at Saqqara three satellite pyramids are situated. Near the most eastern one a lintel bearing the name of a consort of the king, queen Nubunet, was discovered.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_4.html[10/11/2012 17:09:59]

IV HISTORY

92.0445 LEPROHON, Ronald J., Egypt, History of (Dyn. 11-17), in: The Anchor Bible Dictionary, Vol. 2, New York etc., Doubleday, 1922, 345-348. A short history of the M.K., Dynasties XI-XVII, is offered. The topics covered are: XIth Dynasty: Activities; Officials' Inscriptions. XIIth Dynasty: Origins; Initial Policies (propagandistic association with XIth Dynasty rulers; move to a new capital city; literature as political propaganda; and coregencies); Dealings with Provincial Rulers; Foreign Policy (Western Asia and Nubia). XIIIth Dynasty. S.I.P.: Rival Dynasties; Hyksos Invasion. Author 92.0446 SWELIM, Nabil, Rollsiegel, pierre de taille and an Update on a King and Monument List of the Third Dynasty, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 541-554. A sequel to the author's work published in AEB 83.0551. Proceeding from the king list of the IIIrd Dynasty in that study the auHREF reviews Kaplony's study on the succession in the IIIrd DynastHREF AEB 77397 and that of Lauer in AEB 85.0573. He draHREFp a balance of evidence and presents updates of the king lHREFof the IIIrd Dynasty and of the list of IIIrd Dynasty royal monuments. IV.b From the New Kingdom see also: 92.0073, 92.0083, 92.0245, 92.0372, 92.0416, 92.0483, 92.0578, 92.0611, 92.0612, 92.0623, 92.0760, 92.0815, 92.0854, 92.0982, 92.0998, 92.1000, 92.1039, 92.1045, 92.1046, 92.1109, 92.1113, 92.1116, 92.1119 92.0447 ASSAAD, Fawzia, A propos de Hatshepsout: Mythe et Histoire, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 23-27. Some remarks on myth and reality in the life and reign of queen Hatshepsut, under the viewpoint of women studies. 92.0448 von BECKERATH, Jrgen, Das Kalendarium des Papyrus Ebers und die Chronologie des gyptischen Neuen Reiches. Gegenwrtiger Stand der Frage, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 23-27. (ill.). After discussing several interpretations of the calendar on Pap. Ebers, the author argues that the names of the festivals represent the names of those moon months in which fell at that time the next mentioned civil calendar dates. One of the days I Axt 1-8 must have been psDntjw (new moon). In any case, the listed periods of 30 days represent months of a theoretical year, which could either begin with the day of the rising of Sothis or with the accession to the throne by Amenhotep I. The decision depends on the relative chronology of the N.K. The author presents a chronology for the N.K. starting from the bottom, the XXIst Dynasty. The chronology is based on synchronisms and contains a few chronological fixing points, e.g. the accession to the throne of Ramesses II in 1279 B.C., and 1479 B.C. as the first year of Tuthmosis III. The accession of Amenhotep I must have been between the years 1528-1517 B.C. M.W.K. 92.0449 von BECKERATH, J., Nachschrift zu "Psusennes II.," GM 131 (1992), 11. Note to author's article in AEB 92.0450, referring to the contribution to this theme of M. Roemer in GM 114 (1990), 93-99. M.W.K. 92.0450 von BECKERATH, J., Noch einmal Psusennes II., GM 130 (1992), 17-19. In contrast to A. Dodson (AEB 87.0472) the author argues for the existence of a Tanite king named Psusennes II who reigned after Siamun, and the existence of a Theban High Priest of Amun bearing the same name. King Psusennes II, who was the father-in-law of Osorkon I, probably reigned for a period of 14-15 years. The High Priest of Amun Psusennes later also assumed royal status, although only by title. M.W.K.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_4.html[10/11/2012 17:09:59]

IV HISTORY

92.0451 von BECKERATH, Jrgen, Zur Regierung Sethnachtes, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 63-67. (fig.). After his proclamation as king (at least in a part of the country), shortly after the last recorded date of Twosre, the reign of Sethnakht started in month 1 of Smw and lasted two, possibly three years. The first year saw only internal struggle. Next to the Elephantine Stela (i.a. AEB 80.249) there exists a second stela from Serabit el-Khadim (Nr 271) from year 3. This text is given in hieroglyphs, transliteration, with some notes. 92.0452 CIMMINO, Franco, La politica di Ramesse II a potenziamento del Delta, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 107-112. The author studies the political and military policy of Ramses II to exert control over the whole Delta, from the west branch where the Libyan tribes were present to the East Delta, where Ramses II i.a. founded the fortress of Pithom (the present Tell el-Maskhuta). 92.0453 DODSON, Aidan, Death After Death in the Valley of the Kings, in: Death and taxes in the ancient Near East, 53-59. Two cases in which the names and images of a deceased were mutilated after his death involve the kings Ay and Amenmesse. In the case of Ay mutilations were limited to the figures of the king and queen. In Amenmesse's case nearly all the tomb's decoration was carefully erased. The possible reasons for the difference are briefly discussed. W.H. 92.0454 DODSON, Aidan, KV 55 and the end of the reign of Akhenaten, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 135-139. (ill.). Evidence from tomb KV 55 points to the coffin and canopics having been prepared for use in the primary burial of a pharaoh during the reign of Akhenaten. This probably was destined for Neferneferuaten Smenkhkare. He was probably a non-Atenist coregent, and Akhenaten may have denied his probable son burial with the equipment he had already made for himself. 92.0455 FVRE, Francis, Le Dernier Pharaon. Ramss III ou le crpuscule d'une civilization, Paris, Presses de la France, 1992. (14 x 22.5 cm; 272 p., maps). ISBN 285616-636-9 This book on the life and times of Ramses III is written in a popularizing, lively style, at times reminiscent of a historical novel but never straying far from established fact. The book has chronological tables, a bibliography, and a glossary. W.H. 92.0456 GOEDICKE, Hans, Problems concerning Amenophis III, Baltimore, Halgo Inc., 1992. (20 x 25 cm; 108 p., pl.). ISBN 0-9613805-7-8; Pr. $ 24 The author discusses four problems concerning the reign and personality of Amenhotep III. The first one (p. 3-12) concern the Nebty and Golden Horus names in his titulary. For both there exist a number of individual formulations in addition to the principal form attested throughout this long reign, and they can thus be considered his political programme. The Nebty name focuses on the "upholding of the laws which appease the Two Lands" (smn hpw sgrH tAwy), a law-and-order theme indicating that the situation in the country at the time of his ascension to the throne was not at all calm and that the enforcement of law was insufficient. The reference to the dualistic division of Egypt could be taken as an indication that tensions existed between the North and the South. The Golden Horus name "mighty of sword, which smites the Asiatics" (aA xpS Hww sTtyw) refers to the international situation. It advocates the need for a strong military establishment able to oppose the Asiatics. Possibly, however, the ethnic name might refer to mercenaries of Levantine background in the Pharaonic service, in which rather domestic political aspects are connected with the pharaonic military establishment. The king seemed to have taken more interest in Nubia - specifically the Batn el-Hagar south of the Second

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_4.html[10/11/2012 17:09:59]

IV HISTORY

Cataract - than in the Levant, which matter is studied in the next ch. (13-51). From a non-standard formulation in the king's nomenclature it is deduced that he seized (iTi) a stretch of land which previously belonged to the iwntyw. This must be the region of the Island of Sai, Sedeinga and Soleb, where the king's building activity of temples was concentrated. Evidence from scenes and texts in the Soleb temple is discussed. A study of the text concerning the jubilee (see AEB 73681), given in translation with philological comments, leads to the author to envisaging two distinct stages of construction and the stretching of the temple's decoration over even more phases. It is likely that the construction of the temple took place for the specific reason of the cult of the deified Amenhotep III. The Nubian campaign reported on a stela at Semna by his Viceroy of Kush Merymose (year 5; see Urk. IV, 1659,5 - 1661,5) is translated and commented on. On account of this it is argued that the temples at Sedeinga and Soleb seem primarily political expressions and that their construction is associated with regional political processes, i.e. a tax rebellion. After the quelling of the political opposition the political status of Upper Nubia south of the Second Cataract was changed from autonomously governed areas with "free" people into real provinces under Pharaonic rule, with limited rights for the people. In political terms it was likely that the Soleb temple reflects a conception of Upper Nubia as personal property on the part of Amenhotep III and queen Teye. Certainly the temple is an expression of the placing of the region under the king, whose authority over it is conceived as eternal, the reason for awarding him divine status. The move was probably influenced by the politico-religious position of Sesostris III in Lower Nubia. The third problem is the deification of Amenhotep III in connection with the Nubian crowns (52-69). Soleb is the only place where the king is depicted during his lifetime receiving worship as Lord of Ta-Seti (Nubia). The parallel with Sesostris III is only partial, the deified Amenhotep III having two special features: a twisted horn around his ear, and an elaborate headdress. The occurrence of the horn with other N.K. pharaohs from Tuthmosis III up to Ramses II is surveyed. From Amenhotep III onwards the curved horn is associated with Nubia; it reappears after about 600 years as the headdress in the costume of the Kushite rulers. The curved ram-horn is a symbol of the religio-political power dominant in the Upper-Nile region of the Sudan. Tuthmosis III and his successors, including Amenhotep III, wear not only the curved horns, but also a complicated composite crown, which occurs only in this association. In principle they belong together as symbols of authority in the Kushite region. The last subject studied is the building activities of the king at Thebes (70-108). At Karnak he made a coherent effort to expand the cult of Amun and its temple into a multifaceted, but integrated religious unit, as the centre of three satellite cults of Mut, Khonsu and Montu. The building of the Malkata Palace in the year 30 and the Luxor temple, a sanctuary featuring Amun, is directly interrelated. The author thinks of a potential health hazard in the Theban area to explain the king's move away from the population centre of Thebes-East, and considers the decoration of the Luxor temple in the light of this thesis of a health emergency menacing or devastating the area or Egypt altogether. The inclusion of the divine birth scenes associate the king directly and most closely with Amun, in order to enhance the desired protection by the god. Also the many Sakhmet statues might be seen as the defense against a plague, and the king's tomb in the West Valley (KV 22) is at distance from the others. The surprisingly small number of tombs of high officials from his reign at Thebes may well be connected with the move of the king to Thebes late in his reign, some form of plague being a possible motive for this. 92.0457 JANSEN-WINKELN, Karl, Das Ende des Neuen Reiches, ZS 119 (1992), 22-37. The author reconsiders the end of the N.K., the period of the transition between the Ramesside XXth Dynasty. Section 1 is devoted to Herihor and Piankh. The Theban High Priest Herihor and his son general Piankh are the key figures, owing to scenes in the Khonsu temple at Karnak, where Herihor is represented as king. It is argued by the author that Piankh preceded Herihor, and not succeeded him, as is generally assumed; and also that he is Piankh's son-in-law, and not his father. Piankh has discarded and "inherited" the functions in the Thebaid of the viceroy Panehsi after Year 17 of Ramses XI, and is attested till Year 10 of wehem mesut = Year 28 of Ramses XI. In Year 7 of wehem mesut at the latest he is High Priest of Amun. Section 2 is concerned with the events at the end of the XXth Dynasty, in which Panehsi as persona non grata and the filling of the vacuum of power by Piankh and Herihor - the latter in the end as king - stand central. The author lists 12 points in the texts corroborating this. In this connection the author presents two excursuses: (1) Contrary to suggestions favouring the existence of second High Priest Ramsesnakht (II), no such person has existed; (2) Helck's dating (AEB 84.0402) of the inscription concerning the suppression of an unmentioned High Priest cannot be correct. In section 3, on the chronology of the XXIst Dynasty, the author attacks the rather general assumption that the Theban High Priests of the XXIst Dynasty did not have
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_4.html[10/11/2012 17:09:59]

IV HISTORY

their own regnal years. The author argues in favour of "complementary distribution" of regnal years between Thebes and Tanis, because under the High Priest/Kings Herihor, Paynedjem and Mencheperre no documents of the Tanite kings are known from Upper Egypt. Moreover, friendly and family relations existed between Thebes and Tanis. The consequences for the absolute chronology of the dating system as proposed by the author are exposed at the end. 92.0458 LING, Ted, Ramesside Filial Piety, BACE 3 (1992), 59-66. Both Seti I and Ramses II held their respective fathers in high esteem and commissioned a number of works to perpetuate their memories. In the case of Seti I these activities seem to have been motivated in part by the desire to strengthen his claims to the throne. Apart from this, however, a genuine closeness seems to have existed between the members of the Ramesside family. W.H. 92.0459 NIWINSKI, Andrzej, Brgerkrieg, militrischer Staatsstreich und Ausnahmezustand in gypten unter Ramses XI. Ein Versuch neuer Interpretation der alten Quellen, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 235-262. The author starts with discussing the problem of the year dating after the wHm-mswt era in the tomb robberies papyri written in the reign of Ramses XI. This era was proclaimed on day 1, 1st month of akhet in his 19th regnal year, which began on day 20, 3rd month of shemu, the day of the accession to the throne. It was meant to mark a break with a painful recent past, together with the oracle for Herihor giving all power into his hands. All the relevant events referred to in the tomb robbery papyri must have taken place in year 18 or the beginning of year 19. The hardest was the civil war in the struggle between the high priest Amenhotep and viceroy Panehsy representing the royal government and army. The author's explanation for the "war against Amenhotep" is that Panehsy, the most powerful person in the Thebaid, set up a military coup by his own decision and without royal support. Amenhotep may not have been killed then, but helped by the king, without gaining back his former position, however. A source of conflict was Amenhotep's accusation of atrocities by the Nubian soldiers of Panehsy against the Theban population, whereupon Panehsy received the royal command to leave Thebes and to travel south. Nine months after the war had started, Herihor's army dispelled that of Panehsy, the later enemy of state, to the south. Again two months later the wHm-mswt era was proclaimed. Thebes was under martial law owing to the dictatorial power of Herihor, the continuous menace of the Thebaid from outside, and the reconstruction of the land. The trip of the high priest and general Piankh with an army to Nubia served the purpose of peace negotiations with Panehsy rather than that of a campaign. Panehsy, buried in Aniba, can be considered the founder of an independent Nubia. The last years of Ramses XI witnessed a coup d'tat by the Lower Egyptian army, after which the king was discarded. In this coup three non-royal generals played a role: Herihor, Smendes and Piankh. Piankh's son Pinodjem married into the royal family, Herihor engaged himself in creating the Theban theocracy, and Smendes became head of the "State of Amun in the North," sanctioned by an oracle of Amon and the legitimacy of queen Tentamun. The royal palace in the capital Pi-Ramesse was unapt in such a situation, and Tanis was founded as a new centre of power. Ramses XI may not have left his capital at the introduction of the wHmmswt era in Thebes; he may not even be buried there. Herihor completely overshadowed him, and actually functioned as pharaoh. 92.0460 PAMMINGER, Peter, Nochmals zum Problem der Vizeknige von Kusch unter Hatschepsut, GM 131 (1992), 97-100. Sequel to earlier discussions about the successions of the viceroys of Kush during the reign of Hatshepsut (see AEB 92.0970). The author argues that the only viceroy between snj and nHj was imn-m-nxw. Sometime after year 2 of Hatshepsut/Tuthmosis III, snj retired and was succeeded by imn-m-nxw, a confidant of Hatshepsut. After Hatshepsut's death, in year 23 imn-m-nxw was replaced by nHj, a confidant of Tuthmosis III. M.W.K. 92.0461 REYNDERS, Marleen, Ramses II: "King of kings," De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 56-70. (ill., map). This survey of the reign of Ramses II was written for a wider public. Individual sections deal with Ramses'

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_4.html[10/11/2012 17:09:59]

IV HISTORY

parentage and youth, his principal acts as king, particularly in his relations with the Hittite empire, the royal family, the king's death and entombment, and his posthumous renown. A brief bibliography is added. W.H. 92.0462 el-SAADY, Hassan, The Wars of Sety I at Karnak: a New Chronological Structure, SAK 19 (1992), 285-294. The present study aims at setting an entirely new (if necessarily theoretical) proposal for a chronology of Seti's wars, on account of the evidence on the wall scenes in the Karnak temple. The author proposes to identify three campaigns, The first was enacted in Seti's first year, and its fullest extent reached Ullaza on the coast and, via Amurru, Qadesh inland. It also dominated the cities of the Jizreel area over into north-central Jordan, as well as the coastal and key points farther north. This would correspond with the three registers of the east wing at Karnak and with the uppermost one of the west wing. The second and third campaigns would have been waged in his second year; while the Libyan one obviously corresponds with the middle register of the west wing, the lowermost then corresponds with the Hittite campaign. 92.0463 STROUHAL, Eugen and Gae CALLENDER, A Profile of Queen Mutnodjmet, BACE 3 (1992), 67-75. (ill., pl.). A survey is presented of what is known of Horemheb's wife, Mutnodjmet. A donation stela from year 3 of Ay's reign, which mentions a lady of this name, may have been part of a marriage portion given to Horemheb on the occasion of his marriage to Mutnodjmet. The decoration of a statue group in Turin, showing a female sphinx adoring the queen's name in a cartouche, suggests she exercised royal power. The examination of what appear to be her bones, found in the Memphite tomb of Horemheb, shows her to have been a woman of extremely poor health, who most probably died trying to secure a successor to the throne. W.H. 92.0464 TAYLOR, John H., Aspects of the History of the Valley of the Kings in the Third Intermediate Period, in: After Tutankhamun, 186-206. (ill.). The T.I.P. from the XXIst to the end of the XXVth Dynasty represents the last important phase of activity in the Valley of the Kings during the Pharaonic Period. It can be divided into two phases: robbery of the N.K. tombs and subsequent removal and caching of the burials, and change in the valley's status from that of a royal to a private cemetery, from the XXIInd Dynasty onwards. The author concentrates on three aspects. The first is the treatment of the N.K. royal burials. The tombs were dismantled and the mummies secreted in caches. The author reconsiders the motives, proceeding from assertions made in AEB 91/1.0291 that most of the N.K. burials were still substantially intact until the serious outbreak of robberies in the reign of Ramses XI and that economic necessity was rather the reason for the dismantling of the tomb contents and removal of the valuables. Many items of royal burial equipment that were not convertible into funds were simply left behind, but other were reused, such as the sarcophagi and coffins. Particular attention is devoted to the reuse of these by Pinodjem I, the high priest of Amun and later "king." The case of a shabti of Ramses II converted into an Osiris figure is pointed out. The usurpation of royal prerogatives and attributes, particularly among HREFAmon priests, may have played in cases of reuse. Next the auHREF gives a number of examples of the use of the main valley and thHREFst valley for non-royal burials. Old romantic notions of devHREF priests rewrapping the dead bodies of the rulers must now largely be relegated to the realm of fantasy. IV.c International Affairs see also: 92.0159, 92.0418, 92.0419, 92.0744, 92.0960, 92.1100 92.0465 ADAMTHWAITE, Murray R., Lab'aya's connection with Shechem reassessed, AbrNahrain, Louvain 30 (1992), 1-19. Lab'aya's capital was not Shechem, but Pella in the Transjordan. From there he and his sons tried to control the towns on or near the major trade routes to the west. Since this posed a threat to Egyptian trade, an order was put out for his arrest. Egyptian hegemony in Amarna Age Palestine was not as weak as traditionally

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_4.html[10/11/2012 17:09:59]

IV HISTORY

pictured, but a mere change of rulers would not have worried the Egyptians as long as the flow of tribute was assured. W.H. 92.0466 von BECKERATH, J., gypten und der Feldzug Sanheribs im Jahre 701 v. Chr., Ugarit-Forschungen, Kevelaer - Neukirchen-Vluyn 24 (1992), 3-8. The Biblical report on Sennacherib's campaign of 701 B.C. mentions Egyptian movements under Tirhakah (Taharqa), king of Kush, following the Egyptian defeat at Elteqeh. As Taharqa cannot have been king at the time, it has been suggested he acted in some other capacity. Data from contemporary sources and Manetho, however, show that Taharqa cannot have appeared in Egypt before 700 at the earliest, and probably did so only in 696. The Biblical mention of his name is therefore to be explained otherwise and may well go back to later activities by Taharqa in Palestine. Herodotus' account of the same Assyrian campaign mentions the high priest of Hephaestus, Sethon, as king of Egypt. The name Sethon does not refer to Shebitku, but is simply derived from the priestly title Stm. W.H. 92.0467 BIETAK, Manfred, Die Chronologie gyptens und der Beginn der Mittleren Bronzezeit-Kultur, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 29-37. (ill., table). The integration of the periodization of the Syro-Palestinian Middle Bronze Age into the Egyptian chronology is made possible by the excavations in Tell el-Dab'a. The author stresses that the beginning of the Early Bronze Age culture in Tell el-Dab'a is not identical with the beginning of this culture in Syria or Palestine. The earliest phase of MB II/A as discovered at Tell Aphek and Tell Ifshar is not recorded at Tell el-Dab'a, and the layers here do not represent the latest phases of the MB II/C which continued in Palestine. In all layers there is a strong mixture with the Egyptian culture. In one of the tombs of Stratum d/2 a so-called "duckbill"-axe was found, which is further evidence that this stratum dates to MB II/A. The tombs of Beni Hasan represent in logical order the change of the contemporary Asiatic armament. In the tomb of Khnumhotep (tomb 3), dating to year 6 of Sesostris II (c. 1863 B.C.), also a "duckbill"-axe is depicted. This date is one of the earliest absolute chronological fixing points of the MB II/A. The author argues that the transition from MB I into MB II/A took place between the later regnal years of Sesostris I and the later regnal years of Sesostris II (c. 1900-1863 B.C.). Stratum G/4 (= d/1) of Tell el-Dab'a dates to the early XIIIth Dynasty. The strata H (= d/2), G/4 ( = d/1), G/1-3 (= c) can all be ascribed to MB II/A. The strata E/3 (=b/2), E/2 (=b/1), E/1 (=b/1-a/2) and D/3 represent a local MB II/B variant. Stratum F (= b/3) is the transition from MB II/A to MB II/B, dating to the advanced XIIIth Dynasty. M.W.K. 92.0468 DEVER, William G., The Chronology of Syria-Palestine in the Second Millennium B.C., gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 39-51. (table). The author discusses the chronology of the three phases of the Middle Bronze Age in Syria-Palestine. If EB IV is contemporary with the F.I.P. in Egypt, then it follows that the beginning of the true MBA will coincide roughly with the XIIth Dynasty and the beginning of the M.K., now fixed at c. 1963 B.C. The MB I phase (c. 2000/1950-1800 B.C.) is discussed on the basis of international synchronisms: a) tomb and burial deposits in Syria-Palestine; b) Byblian connections; c) other data and international synchronisms; and d) Tell Mardikh (Ebla) and Tell el-Dab'a. The end of MB I in Syria-Palestine falls c. 1800-1750 B.C., roughly coinciding with the end of the XIIth Dynasty. The shift from the XIIth to the XIIIth Dynasty, c. 1786 B.C. is considered a convenient starting point for MB II. That would allow for a "transitional MB I/II" phase, c. 1800-1750 B.C. MB II (c. 1800/1750-1650 B.C.) is discussed on the basis of international synchronisms: a) links with Mesopotamia; b) synchronisms with Egypt; c) Syrian connections; and d) Cypriot imports and chronology. MB III (c. 1650-1500) is considered a distinct, separate phase. The end of MB III is ascribed to Egyptian campaigns in Asia, beginning under Kamose (c. 1550 B.C.) and continuing into the XVIIIth Dynasty. In a table the stratigraphy of principal Syro-Palestinian MBA sites is presented. M.W.K. 92.0469 DOTHAN, Moshe, ?hwdxh hklmmh ymym Myyrcm tvrvqmb dvdwa hrkzn al ovdm, Eretz-Israel, Jerusalem 23 (1992), 51-54. (fig., English summary).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_4.html[10/11/2012 17:09:59]

IV HISTORY

"Why was Ashdod not mentioned in New Kingdom Sources?" 92.0470 ERIKSSON, Kathryn O., Late Cypriot I and Thera: Relative Chronology in the Eastern Mediterranean, in: Acta Cypria. Acts of an International Congress on Cypriote Archaeology Held in Gteborg on 22-24 August 1991. Part 3. Edited by Paul strm, Jonsered, Paul strms Frlag, 1992 (= Studies in Mediterranean Archaeology and Literature. Pocketbook, 120), 152-223. (map, tables, fig.). The author uses a wide archaeological record from the Eastern Mediterranean to assess the validity of the claim that the Thera (Santorini) eruption should be dated to the later 17th century B.C., instead of the so far accepted date of ca. 1500 B.C. One of her main concerns is to examine the repercussions of such higher date for the date of the Late Cypriot I period in Cyprus. It is disputed that LC I can be placed almost entirely before the beginning of the XVIIIth Dynasty and that it had begun before the start of Late Bronze I in SyriaPalestine, as a high date for the eruption is said to prove. The author extensively deals with evidence for contact between Cyprus, the Aegean, Palestine and Egypt during Late Cypriot I, Late Minoan I, Late Bronze I, Late Helladic and the XVIIIth Dynasty. She arrives at the following absolute approximate dates for LC IA:1 (1530-1510 B.C.), for LC IA:2 (1510-1460 B.C), and LC IB (1460-1380 B.C.). An absolute date for the Thera (Santorini) eruption in the late 17th century B.C. cannot be supported in view of the implications it has for the interpretation of the archaeological record for the surrounding countries. As its absolute date the 7th regnal year of Hatshepsut is accepted, which in Helck's low chronology would be around 1460 B.C. 92.0471 GOEDICKE, Hans, The Chronology of the Thera/Santorin Explosion, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 57-62. Because of the integrated nature of the eastern Mediterranean basin and the magnitude of the catastrophe on Thera, the chronological definition of the event is not a matter of Helladic archaeology, but of Mediterranean significance. The available Egyptian records contain two major references, both contained in two independent sources, to an incursion of the Mediterranean Sea inland; two recording a natural disaster which affected Egypt's northeastern Delta at the very end of Kamose's 3rd year or at the beginning of Ahmose's 1st regnal year, and two texts mentioning a disaster affecting Egypt's northeast, comprising flooding and darkness which can be dated to Hatshepsut's 7th year. The flooding and darkness can be explained as caused by the Thera explosion. M.W.K. 92.0472 JAMES, Peter, I.J. THORPE, Nikos KOKKINOS, Robert MORKOT and John FRANKISH, Centuries of Darkness: A Reply to Critics, Cambridge Archaeological Journal, Cambridge 2 (1992), 127-130. A reply to critics of the authors' Centuries of Darkness, London, Jonathan Cape, 1991. 92.0473 KEMPINSKI, Aharon, The Middle Bronze Age in Northern Israel, Local and External Synchronisms, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 69-73. This article is devoted to the problem of the date of destruction of Alalakh's stratum VII and shows in what respect new and old finds in Israel and Egypt may contribute toward an answer to this question. The date of destruction of Alalakh VII, if independently calculated through Mesopotamian chronology, could later be dovetailed with Egyptian chronology by using the Egyptian dated pottery of strata VI and V. After briefly discussing some main deposits and their synchronisms, the author still insists on the destruction of Alalakh VII around 1620 B.C. M.W.K. 92.0474 MAGUIRE, Louise C., A Cautious Approach to the Middle Bronze Age Chronology of Cyprus, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 115-120. (fig.). This paper is an attempt to define the limitations of using synchronisms from pottery evidence, and to outline the implications for the use of Cypriot pottery found at Tell el-Dab'a, as dating evidence. Author

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_4.html[10/11/2012 17:09:59]

IV HISTORY

92.0475 NA'AMAN, Nadav, Israel, Edom and Egypt in the 10th Century B.C.E., Tel Aviv, Tel Aviv 19 (1992), 71-93. In the early Iron Age a system of enclosed settlements in the Negev highlands was characteristic of a period in which pastoral nomads adopted a sedentary way of life. The settlements may have reached the stage of chiefdom: the Bible refers to the chief as king. The campaign of Sheshonq I was directed against the Kingdom of Israel and the Negev, i.e. against kingdoms whose rulers had formerly found asylum in the Egyptian court. The campaign coincided with a decline of the long-distance trade, caused by the division of the monarchy in Israel. The settlement system in the Negev collapsed and the inhabitants resumed their former mode of existence. W.H. 92.0476 REDFORD, Donald B., Egypt, Canaan, and Israel, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 1992. (15 x 23 cm; XXIII, maps, fig., ill., tables). ISBN 0-691-03606-3/ -00086-7 (pbk) This work covers the relations between Egypt and Western Asia from the earliest times down to the destruction of Jerusalem in 586 B.C. In the introduction the author points out that the north Sinai is not only a transit corridor between Egypt and the Levant, but more importantly the land bridge between the large continents of Asia and Africa. This funnel function has left traces of cultures far away on the peoples inhabiting that threshold. The communities on both sides are too fundamentally disparate in culture for any substantial borrowings to take place, not to mention syncretism. The aim of the book is first to chronicle as empirically as possible the nature and extent of the relationship between Egypt and hither Asia in the over 3000 years covered herein, and second to try to ferret out the causes that might be elicited on the basis of the extant evidence. This book follows the high chronology (accession of Tuthmosis III in 1504 B.C.). The book is divided into four parts. Given the wide historical range covered and the host of subjects touched upon, these are enumerated here by way of detailed contents. Part 1: Egypt and the Levant from Prehistoric Times to the Hyksos. Ch. 1, on the sudden emergence of Egypt as a socially and politically well-organized state, out of the Stone Age into urban culture: the Stone Age in Egypt and Palestine; the Egyptian and his village; the move to a complex society in Egypt and Palestine; the Asiatic connection, probably via a sea route; the Pharaonic monarchy. Ch. 2, Upper and Lower Egypt, and the walled towns of Asia: Palestine during the O.K.; Egyptian contacts with Asia in the Archaic period; Egypt and Byblos; myth in Asia and Palestine; the outward look and the recruitment of labour force after the final victory over the dissident elements in the Nile Delta by the end of the IInd Dynasty, and the subsequent Pyramid Age. Ch. 3: the collapse of the O.K.; the end of Early Bronze Age Palestine; Egypt and Palestine in the F.I.P.; the aggressive policy in the XIth Dynasty. Ch. 4, "trampling the foreign lands"; Egypt and Asia during the M.K.: the civil war ending the XIth Dynasty; the strong position of the XIIth Dynasty in Syria-Palestine; the evolution from a nomadic to a settled life in towns in Palestine under the XIIth-XIIIth Dynasties; the rise of great kingdoms in the Levant. Ch. 5, on the Hyksos in Egypt: the identity of the Hyksos; the Hyksos conquest of Egypt; the XVth Dynasty; Hyksos rule in Egypt; Hyksos religion; the reign of Apophis and the Hyksos "Empire." Part 2, the Egyptian empire in Asia. Ch. 6, "Extending the Frontiers of Egypt" by the imperialist wars of the XVIIIth and XIXth Dynasties: the expulsion of the Hyksos; the new danger from Asia by the coming of the Hittites and Hurrians; sources for the history of the empire; the political configuration of the Levant about 1525 B.C.; the creation of the Egyptian empire; the uneasy hegemony and the treaty with Mitanni (c. 14601440); three generations of peace in the empire from 1440-1375 B.C.; the end of Mitanni; the Egypto-Hittite war; the treaty between Egypt and Khatti. Ch. 7, the empire of the N.K.: Canaanite state and society; the municipal administration by Canaanite mayors; the imperial state department as part of the Egyptian government; garrisons and administrative centres; policing and deportation; the taxation of the Asiatic empire. Ch. 8, Asiatics in Egypt as a mosaic, not a melting pot: their position in the army; Asiatic prisoners in Egypt; merchants and Bedu nomads; race relations in imperial Egypt; the foreign Asiatic gods; the influence of Levantine and Mesopotamian culture on Egyptian literature and language. Part 3, the great migrations. Ch. 9, the coming of the Sea Peoples: Egypt and the Aegean; the unrest in the north; the first move on Egypt under Merenptah; the invasion in his year 8. Ch. 10, the advent of Israel: the Biblical evidence and its traditional interpretation; models and theories on the first appearance of the Hebrews in Palestine; Egypt and the Shasu people; the society of the Shasu/Israel group.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_4.html[10/11/2012 17:09:59]

IV HISTORY

Part 4, Egypt and the Hebrew kingdoms. Ch. 11, the great divide after the Ramesside Period; Tanis and Thebes in the transition to the XXIst Dynasty; Tanis and Palestine; the rise of the Iron Age states in the Levant; the problem of the sources; Egypt and the Israel of David and Solomon. Ch. 12, Egypt and Israel in the world of Assyria; the attack of Sheshonq; the Libyan dynasts and their troubles; the sources for the relations in the period (with extensive tables on the Biblical sources); the Judaean Chronicle as an embellished king list; Tanite Egypt as a tentative trading partner; the threat of Assyria; Kush and Assyria in the contest for Egypt; Egypt and the Arab tribesmen; Assyria on the Nile. Ch. 13, the question of Egyptian influence on Israel of the monarchy: the ideology of kingship; government functionaries and mechanisms; the Royal Romance (Knigsnovelle); Moses and the Amarna religion; comparisons in the cultic aspects, the vocabulary and idiom, hymns and penitential psalms, and wisdom. Ch. 14, four great origin traditions: the creation myths in Israel and Egypt; the family tree of nations in the Bible; the sojourn and the Exodus; what really happened at the Exodus?; the person of Joseph. Ch. 15, Egypt and the Fall of Judah in 586 B.C.: the Saite restoration of Egypt; the XXVIth Dynasty and Judah; the Scythian invasion; the Saite empire in the Levant. Epilogue and index added. 92.0477 ROHL, David M., Some Chronological Conundrums of the 21st Dynasty, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 133-141. (fig., map). Reassessment of the evidence for one of the major anchor-points of the N.K. chronology, the Shishak/Shoshenk synchronism. After comparing the information which can be gleaned from the Shoshenk I campaign city-list with events which can be determined from the Biblical version, the author concludes that the Shishak attack upon Judah and the Shoshenk campaign against Israel are not indisputably the same historical event. The Shishak/Shoshenk equation has also been the principal reason for maintaining high dates for the early T.I.P. The author briefly discusses three anomalies from the early T.I.P. which suggest that the currently accepted XXIst Dynasty dates of 1069-945 B.C. must be lowered at its upper end by at least 141 years, which would in turn require a lowering of the date for the beginning of the N.K. by a similar number. This may then allow for the possibility of extending the duration of the S.I.P. from its current limit of c. 230/261 years to a more reasonable c. 400 years. The ideas concerning a possible overlap between the XXIst and XXIInd Dynasties serve to demonstrate that the high dates for the XXIst Dynasty are by no means assured. M.W.K. 92.0478 SINGER, Itamar, How Did the Philistines Enter Canaan?, Biblical Archaeology Review, Washington, D.C. 18, No. 6 (November/December 1992), 44-46. (colour ill.). Against Bryant G. Wood, in Biblical Archaeology Review, 17, No. 6 (November/December 1991), it is maintained that, far from abandoning control over coastal Palestine, Ramses III did in fact tighten his control, settling Philistines and other Sea Peoples captives in strongholds along the coast after having defeated them in northern Phoenicia. W.H. 92.0479 THOMAS, Homer L., Historical Chronologies and Radiocarbon Dating, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 143155. (table). This paper seeks to make a comparison between chronologies for Egypt and Mesopotamia and related cultures of southwestern Asia, and the Aegean and Greece during the late 4th and 3rd millennia B.C., based upon the historical chronologies of Egypt and Mesopotamia with chronologies based upon high precision calibrated dates or date rHREFs. This comparison is made in terms of three successive culturHREFnd historical horizons; the Early Dynastic Egyptian and JaHREF Nasr-Early Dynastic I-II, the O.K. and Early Dynastic III, aHREFhe First Intermediate Period and Akkadian-Ur III horizons. Author IV.d General and varia see also: 92.0308, 92.0374, 92.0967

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_4.html[10/11/2012 17:09:59]

IV HISTORY

92.0480 STRM, Paul, Implications of an Ultra Low Chronology, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 19-21. The author is testing the ultra low-chronology for the reign of Hammurabi. This ultra-low chronology seems to be a possibility. M.W.K. 92.0481 DEVER, William G., The Chronology of Syria-Palestine in the Second Millennium B.C.E.: A Review of Current Issues, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research, Cambridge 288 (November 1992), 125. (fig.). The chronology of the Middle Bronze, Late Bronze, and early Iron Ages in Syria-Palestine is in a state of flux, as a result of recently discovered archaeological and textual data. This article reconsiders a number of fundamental issues, both in relative and absolute chronologies, for the second millennium B.C.E. The emphasis is on critical analysis of data, comparative Levantine context, and current scholarship, rather than on definitive solutions of the problems. Author 92.0482 DILS, Peter, De geschiedenis van het oude Egypte, een inleiding, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 3-54. (fig.). "The history of ancient Egypt, an introduction." This introduction was written for the general public. It begins with a discussion of the periodization of Egyptian history. After a section on sources, an overview of Egyptian history is given, terminating with the advent of Christianity. W.H. 92.0483 HELCK, Wolfgang, Zur Chronologiediskussion ber das Neue Reich, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 63-67. The author discusses Kitchen's contribution to the first International Colloquium on Absolute Chronology held in Gothenburg in 1987 (see AEB 87.0512). After discussing some different interpretations concerning the problems of the length of the reigns of Sethi I and Haremhab, and the Dahamunzu-question in the Suppiluliuma-Annals, the author concludes that, even in case of chronological questions, we can not completely rely upon strict mathematical logic, but the human components also have to be taken into consideration. The main criterion has to be the historical probability, next to the emphasis on special assumptions connected with this probability. M.W.K. 92.0484 JANSSEN, Jac. J., The Year of the Strikes, BSEG 16 (1992), 41-49. In how far did the strikes of year 29 of Ramses III influence the delivery of provisions to the necropolis workmen? In order to elicit an answer to this question, the author discusses a number of account ostraca of various types, all from that year. This also affords an opportunity to study in detail some of the problems with which such texts confront us. Author 92.0485 LUFT, Ulrich, Remarks of a Philologist on Egyptian Chronology, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 109-114. The texts originating from the M.K. archives of Illahun contain a lot of lunar dates and the one mention of the heliacal rising of Sothis. An important group of dates is found in the diaries of the temple; the dates concerning the beginning and end of the temple services. In Illahun the services followed the civil year to Year 9 of Sesostris III. In Year 9 of the same king, however, the service is organized in the terms of the lunar cycles. The author demonstrates the weakness of the Old Lunar Calendar hypothesis and further discusses the nature of the month-names in the Ebers calendar, which he accepts as names of the months of the Civil Year. Finally, the author discusses the Sothis dates and the decisive significance of the declination in the observation of the heliacal rising of Sothis. M.W.K. 92.0486 NEGBI, Ora, Were There Sea Peoples in the Central Jordan Valley at the Transition from the Bronze Age to
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_4.html[10/11/2012 17:09:59]

IV HISTORY

the Iron Age?, AJA 96 (1992), 344. Summary of a paper. 92.0487 SCHULLER-GTZBURG, Thomas, Did Egypt Give Food-Aid to Nubia?, GM 126 (1992), 93-94. In two despatches from Semnah, written during the reign of Amenemhat III, the time when there was a strict border regime, it is stated that the Egyptians gave bread and beer to Nubia, which suffered from famine, to prevent migration from hungry Nubians to Egypt. M.W.K. 92.0488 VERCOUTTER, Jean, L'gypte et la Valle du Nil. Tome 1: Des origines la fin de l'Ancien Empire. 12000 - 2000 av. J.-C., Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1992 = Nouvelle Clio. L'histoire et ses problmes. (15 x 22 cm; LI, 382 p., maps, plans, fig., tables). ISBN 2-13-044157-2; Pr. FF 220 This book is the first volume of a general history of Egypt in three volumes. After the very extensive bibliography the book starts in ch. 1 with a survey of Egyptology in past and present, from the decipherment of the hieroglyphs through the first excavations and the time of Mariette to the years 1881-1931, the present and the future. Ch. 2 is concerned with the climatological and geological aspects of the general environment and the Nile Valley proper, the population, flora and fauna, stone, minerals and metals, the language and scripts, the calendar and chronology, and historical sources. In ch. 3, dealing with the period from the origins to 3200 B.C., the author starts from the remote origins in the Palaeolithic and Epipalaeolithic. He distinguishes among the Neolithic outside the Egyptian Nile Valley and the Old Predynastic in Egypt, which ranges from the Badarian through the Amratian and Merimde cultures to the Omari culture. The ch. ends with the Late Predynastic of the Gerzean (Naqada II) and the question of its emergence through contacts with Asia. Ch. 4 is concerned with the dark ages from 3200 to 2700 B.C., the beginning of the O.K. These ages are divided into the Protodynastic of the Late Gerzean (Naqada III or Semainian; Sequence Dating 5080). Attention is given to the decorated knives, mace-heads and palettes of the period. The Archaic Period begins with the Thinite kings of the Ist and IInd Dynasties. The problems of the chronology and the succession of the kings, and their tombs and other monuments are discussed. The author points out that the political unification is a secondary problem in comparison with the essential fact of a progressive cultural unification of the whole Egyptian Nile Valley. In ch. 5, entitled "The Old Kingdom," the author deals only with the IIIrd to Vth Dynasties (2700-2350). As regards the IIIrd Dynasty, most attention is devoted to king Djoser and his monument at Saqqara. Then the kings, the genealogy of the royal family of the IVth Dynasty and their funerary monuments (mainly at Giza) are discussed. The dynasty ends with the marriage of the last king Shepseskaf with Khentkaus, the daughter of his probable predecessor Hordjedef. The Vth Dynasty issued directly from this line. As in the previous chapter, the author concentrates rather on the political history. The last ch. 6 covers the VIth to VIIIth Dynasties, the end of the O.K. until the beginning of the F.I.P. (2350-2160 B.C.). In the study of the VIth Dynasty the author gives much attention to the role and exploits of Weni under the reigns of Pepi I and Merenre. He pays considerable attention to the travels of Harkhuf to Nubia under Pepi II and discusses the geographical problems. The ways of the Egyptian penetration into Africa are sketched. A number of remarks on the administration in the period are made. The history of the VIIth and VIIIth Dynasties is briefly presented. The question of the political actuality of the Admonitions of Ipuwer in connection with the fall of the VIth Dynasty is raised. Index added. 92.0489 WARD, William A., The Present Status of Egyptian Chronology, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research, Cambridge 288 (November 1992), 53-66. The current debate on Egyptian chronology is characterized by divergent opinions on the value of the Manethonian tradition, the lengths of reigns of individual Egyptian kings, the existence of coregencies, and the astronomical evidence. In each of these categories, there is little consensus and a wide range of possible solutions; a precise Egyptian chronology is therefore not possible. The present survey of this evidence and the theories derived therefrom emphasizes that modern scholarship wrongly assumes a precision the Egyptians could not achieve, that it is incorrect to speak of astronomical observations made for other than

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_4.html[10/11/2012 17:09:59]

IV HISTORY

purely local purposes, and that feast days, including the New Year, began on different days at different latitudes along the Nile Valley. Author 92.0490 WEINSTEIN, James M., The Chronology of Palestine in the Early Second Millennium B.C.E., Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research, Cambridge 288 (November 1992), 27-46. Four major chronological schemes - the ultra-high, high, middle, and low - exist for the early second millennium B.C.E. in Palestine. Those schemes differ primarily in their dating of the MB IIA and transitional MB IIA/B periods. The evidence adduced for the chronology of those periods comes from the excavations at Tell el Dab'a in Egypt's eastern Delta, and Egyptian objects (especially scarabs) found at various sites in the Levant. An analysis of the archaeological and historical data indicates that the MB IIA period began in the early 19th century B.C.E., while the transition from MB IIA to MB IIB probably occurred during the latter years of the 18th century B.C.E. The middle and low chronologies are both possible based on the current evidence for the MB IIA/B transition. Author

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_4.html[10/11/2012 17:09:59]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

SYSTEMATIC LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY a. Methodology of archaeology and museology; technological research b. Excavation reports 1. Lower Egypt and Memphis and surroundings 2. Upper Egypt 3. Surrounding areas and countries 4. General c. Museum collections and exhibitions d. Monuments e. Architecture f. Statuary g. Relief and painting; anepigraph stelae h. Funerary equipment and cult objects i. Minor arts, small objects, utensils, furniture, dress, objects of various kinds j. Scarabs and seals k. Pottery; vessels l. General and varia V.a Methodology of archaeology and museology; technological research see also: 92.0563, 92.0599, 92.0630, 92.0647, 92.0708, 92.0731, 92.0800, 92.0840, 92.0862, 92.0863, 92.0866, 92.0979, 92.1031 92.0491 ADAMS, William Y., Three Questions for the Archaeologist, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 1-6. (ill.). A general article on methodology and goals in archaeology. It addresses three questions: What are you digging for?; Why are you digging here?; and Who are you digging for? 92.0492 BETR, Maria Carmela and Flora SILVANO, Progetto visir. La simulazione nel restauro della tomba di Bakenrenef a Saqqara (L 24), Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 61-70. (fig., ill.). A precise description in ten points of how to photograph a sphinx statue in necessary detail. 92.0494 Di COSSATO, Yvonne Marzoni Fecia, L'applicazione della difrattometria di polveri con camera Gandolfi nell'analisi dei pigmenti e delle pitture murali: il caso della tomba n. 85 a Tebe ovest, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 441-451. (tables, pl.). A technical report on the use of the Gandolfi camera in the analysis of pigments, as exemplified through the case of tomb TT 85 at Sheikh Abd el-Qurna, Thebes-West. 92.0495 DZIOBEK, Eberhard, Thomas SCHNEYER und Norbert SEMMELBAUER, Eine ikonographische Datierungsmethode fr thebanische Wandmalereien der 18. Dynastie. Mit einem Beitrag von Friederike Kampp, Heidelberg, Heidelberger Orientverlag, 1992 = Studien zur Archologie und Geschichte Altgyptens, 3; at head of title: Deutsches Archologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo / gyptologisches Institut Universitt Heidelberg. (21 x 30 cm; IX, 85 p., fig., tables). ISBN 3-927552-05-4; Pr. DM 49 The authors have worked out a dating method of the Theban paintings in tombs from the time of Hatshepsut and Tuthmosis III until the Amarna Period, the vast majority of which are situated at Sheikh Abd el-Qurna.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Only the representations of the tomb owner and his wife and other people in a socially equal capacity are taken into consideration. However, they are excluded if occurring in certain contexts, such as banquets. No distinction between relief and painting has been made. The datings of Porter & Moss and of Wegner's fundamental study form the basis. The main source of the material is the photo collection of the Metropolitan Museum of Art, New York. The hypothesis is that representations from various periods have each their typical features. After a test analysis and discussion of some problems the authors present the variables and their statistics. First for men: features of shirts, shawls, skirts, girdles; eyes, nose, mouth, chin; cones, wigs; and belly. And next for women: dress, breasts, wigs, cones, diadem with or without flower, earrings, and physiognomical traits. After a list of the variables follow the variables parameters for men and women, each according to datings in Porter & Moss and Wegner. The majority of the variables show a continuity of increase or decrease, but others do not. In the reign of Amenhotep II a number of iconographic elements have their last appearance; new elements date mainly from the reigns of Tuthmosis IV and Amenhotep III, but some are earlier. An excursus is devoted to the tombs TT 80 and 104, and 17 and 29. In a chapter with special reference to AEB 91/1.0323 Kampp makes a number of remarks on the dating of tombs TT 80 and 104, which are based on their location at Sheikh Abd el-Qurna and their architecture. Bibliography, and lists of the tombs in their numerical order with notes on their dating in P & M and Wegner and the source (mostly MMA photo no.) added. 92.0496 HARRELL, J.A., Ancient Egyptian limestone quarries: a petrological study, Archaeometry, Oxford 34 (1992), 195-211. (fig., map). Ancient Egyptian limestone quarries in the Nile valley occur in six geological formations of Palaeogene age. Samples were collected from 23 of the 48 known quarries, and analysed by thin-section petrography and Xray fluorescence spectrometry. Results of the analysis show that the geological formations can be identified from rock texture and allochem types, and a plot of SiO2/Al2O3 versus CaO/[CaO+MgO]. The application of these petrographic and geochemical parameters make it possible to determine the geographic provenance of limestone used in ancient Egyptian sculptures and monuments. Author 92.0497 JAMES, T.G.H., Howard Carter's Epigraphic Creed, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 339-344. (pl.). The author draws attention to the emphasis Howard Carter placed on the need to try to convey something of the quality of the relief of painting being copied. The author feels that many examples of epigraphic work carried out by good scholars fall very short of acceptable Egyptological standards. The help of a good artistdraughtsman under scholarly supervision could produce work acceptable to Carter. 92.0498 LAVENEX VERGS, Fabienne, Bleus gyptiens. De la pte auto-maille au pigment bleu synthtique, Louvain - Paris, ditions Peeters, 1992. (16 x 24 cm; 86 p., colour ill.); rev. JARCE 30 (1993), 205 (Robert Steven Bianchi). ISBN 90-6831-392-4; Pr. BF 990 Study on the production of the faience called Egyptian Blue with the help of experimental archaeology. Ch. 1 is devoted to the colour blue, which in faience ranges from true blue to greenish blue. The author reviews the symbolism of the colours blue and green in funerary belief. They are the typical colours of shabtis. In ch. 2 the author points out that faience could be produced by three processes: self-glazing, glazing by cementation and simple glazing by application, which all use the same basic materials. Self-glazing is the most important and the oldest among these techniques. Ch. 3 describes the basic materials: silicious quartz and sand; alkaloids; lime; adhesives and cohesives, which permit to give the substance form; copper oxide; and iron oxide (for decoration in black). In ch. 4 the author deals with the manufacture of statuettes and tube-shaped beads, decoration and drying. The mass destined for self-glazing lacks the kneadability of clay, big objects thus being out of the question. The next step in the process is the subject of ch. 5, with sections on the placing in the kiln and the presence of surface marks caused by firing, the kiln and the temperature needed. Ch. 6 briefly reviews the introduction of vitrification techniques. According to the author, the principal motivation for using vitrification is the desire to obtain the colour blue. Some remarks on production centres of silicious glazed ceramic objects are made. In ch. 7 comparisons are drawn between the glazing and selfglazing techniques. Form and surface, body and overlays (the outer one is of vitreous material). In ch. 8 the

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

author discusses the use of the glassy blue frit as synthetic pigment after grinding. Use in the tomb of Horemheb is certain. Glossary of technical terms with explanations, composition formulas, and basic bibliography arranged by subjects added. 92.0499 MAJEWSKA, Aleksandra, Some Remarks on the Exhibiting Value of Ancient Egyptian Civilisation in the Light of Polish Museological Studies, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 307-311. A confrontation of practical museum experience and modern museological theory. The exhibition value of Ancient Egyptian objects is discussed. Confrontation of the visitor with these forms from the earliest age stimulates an attitude of openness toward different views on religious concepts, canons of beauty or lifestyle. 92.0500 MANUELIAN, Peter Der, George Andrew Reisner on Archaeological Photography, JARCE 29 (1992), 1-34. (fig., ill.). In the introduction Manuelian points out that Reisner has written a manual on archaeological fieldwork, which is stored in the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston. One section, a short chapter on archaeological photography, is reproduced here, because it has lost little of its relevance for modern fieldwork. As editor Manuelian has refrained from cutting and re-editing certain now obsolete sections, because they illustrate Reisner's overall excavation strategy. Reisner first lays down his rules of photographic procedure, then goes on to discuss some of the problems involved and the solutions he has found. In an effort to make Reisner's words clearer, Manuelian has searched the photographic negative archives which illustrate the points Reisner tried to make. Most of the photographs are from the Giza excavations, but suitable examples could be found from all the Museum Expedition sites. All the footnotes are editorial additions. Added are examples of entries in the photographic register, a table in which the numbers of photographs are given by years, and one giving the distribution of the same photographs over the sites excavated. 92.0501 MERCHEZ, Sylviane, L'gypte et la restauration de l'architecture, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 119-130. A theoretical approach to various aspects of restoration. At the end the author studies the Ancient Egyptian restoration work as ordered by a king of later times, and the problems of present day restoration work of Ancient Egyptian monuments. 92.0502 NICHOLSON, Paul T., The Relationship Between Excavation, Ethnoarchaeology and Experiment in Egyptology, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 473-479. (plan). At Tell el-Amarna in the main city part of an industrial pottery complex was excavated. Ethnoarchaeology, through knowledge of contemporary Egyptian potting practice, proved helpful in understanding the organisation and techniques. A reconstruction of a kiln permitted to experiment. 92.0503 VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, L'Histoire de l'Art au service de l'Histoire, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 629-633. Since works of art are in fact historical documents reflecting their time and place, art history can be of service to history. Five points are chosen. 1. The short wig of O.K. ladies, leaving at the front space for some genuine hair (such as the famous Neferet), generally belongs to the IVth Dynasty. 2. The wrinkles in the face of Sesostris III are really those of an old king. 3. The statues of Sobekemsaf are too good to belong to the XVIIth Dynasty; this king is from the XIIIth Dynasty. 4. The statuette of Amenhotep I in the Kofler-Truniger collection, Luzern shows really the image of a child; was the king a boy-king? 5. The reliefs of Akhnaton as Amenhotep IV are at some time more classic than his fathers'; this suggests a coregency. 92.0504 WENDRICH, Willemina, Basketry analysis: beyond recording, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 657-659. (fig.). The subject of the paper is the use of classification as a tool in analyzing basketry in such a way that the
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

procedure is understandable and thus open to criticism. This approach is more widely usable for artefacts in general. 92.0505 WILDUNG, Dietrich, Einblicke. Zerstrungsfreie Untersuchungen an altgyptischen Objekten, Jahrbuch Preussischer Kulturbesitz, Berlin 29 (1992), 133-156. (ill.). Three objects in the Egyptian Museum of Berlin were subjected to non-destructive examination using X-ray and CT-scan techniques. The well-known portrait head of Teye (inv. no. MP 21834) has a head-dress of multiple layers of fine linen, covered originally with tiny pearls of blue glass. Underneath this head-dress the examination showed the presence of a different type of head-dress known as khat, made of silver. Behind the ears, on each side a metal uraeus can be seen. The secondary head-dress was surmounted by a feather-crown which still exists. The change in head-dress testifies to the queen's elevation to divine status, presumably after the death of her husband. Examination of the famous portrait bust of Nofretete (MP 21300) showed considerable additions of gypsum layers over a stone core, particularly at the shoulders. A 'reserve' head of the O.K., belonging to Kahotep (MP 16455), turned out to consist of a gypsum layer modeled over a gypsum core of lesser density. This core was produced in two parts from a negative mould. W.H. V.b.1 Lower Egypt and Memphis and surroundings see also: 92.0278, 92.0444, 92.0988 92.0506 ABD EL-HAGG RAGAB, Mohammed, A Report on the Excavations of the Egyptian Antiquities Organization (E.A.O.) at Beni 'Amir and el-Masha'la in the Eastern Nile Delta, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 207-213. (ill.). Very brief survey of the results of excavations at Beni Amir near Bubastis and el-Mashala in the eastern Nile delta. The graves found at Beni Amir date either to the Archaic or to the Late Period. The grave types are presented in summary. Tell el-Mashala, some 40 km north of Ezbet et-Tell, was occupied during the Preand Protodynastic Periods. Abandoned later, it was finally reused as a cemetery during the Late Period. 92.0507 BARE, Ladislav and Miroslav VERNER, Excavations at Abusir, Season 1990/1991 - Preliminary Report. I: The Shaft Tomb of Udjahorresnet. An Interim Report. II: Archaeological Survey of Abusir, ZS 119 (1992), 108-124. (plans). First Bare presents an interim report on the continuation of the excavations in the shaft tomb of Wedjahorresnet (see already i.a. Verner, ZS 118 (1991), 162 ff.). Covered under limestone blocks in the centre of the corridor to the sarcophagus chamber a shaft was discovered, the function of which is as yet unclear. In the sarcophagus chamber the device for lowering the huge sarcophagus lid was studied. In the corners of the chamber low pillars were built, perhaps to help the setting of the sarcophagus lid into position. The inscriptions on the walls of the sarcophagus chamber (P.T., unfinished) and on the inner sarcophagus (i.a., B.D.) are given in hieroglyphs. The question of whether Wedjahorresnet was actually buried there or not, is discussed again. At the end of the contribution a note on the tomb robbers' activities. Verner presents a general overview of the systematical archaeological survey in the Czechoslovak concession at Abusir, a detailed map of which is in preparation. He describes North Abusir in general, the inner zone of the pyramid field of Abusir, the area to the west and to the east of the mastaba of the vizier Ptahshepses, the area to the north, east and south of the pyramid of Neferirkare, the cemetery to the southeast of the pyramid of Nyuserre, the Saite-Persian cemetery in south-west Abusir, and the area around the former "Lake of Abusir." 92.0508 BREWER, Douglas J. and Robert J. WENKE, Transitional Late Predynastic - Early Dynastic Occupations at Mendes: a Preliminary Report, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 191-197. (map, plan, fig., table). The authors conclude that Mendes (Tell el-Rub'a) was an extensive community in the Archaic period, as well as in the O.K. and later. The Archaic community at the site extends over much of the central area of the test
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

excavations. The site is promising to contain a wealth of information answering questions about the unification period. Presence of Predynastic occupations will provide evidence about the origins of agricultural economies and the development of the earliest complex Egyptian societies. 92.0509 van den BRINK, Edwin C.M., Preliminary Report on the Excavations at Tell Ibrahim Awad, Seasons 19881990, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 43-68. (fig., tables, pl., abstract). One site within the area surveyed in the eastern Nile delta by the expedition, Tell Ibrahim Awad, was selected for further testing by excavation. Archaeological soundings performed here in 1986 had already revealed a stratigraphic sequence from Late Chalcolithic to Early Dynastic times; sherds collected from the surface over a wide area around the tell indicated continuity of occupation into late New Kingdom times. Sofar, nine squares have been opened in the eastern part of the site and five in the western. Subsequent findings, particularly in the first area, have extended the upper part of the stratigraphic record at least through the early M.K. period. Adapted author's summary 92.0510 CHLODNICKI, M., R. FATTOVICH and S. SALVATORI, The Italian Archaeological Mission of the C.S.R.L.-Venice to the Eastern Nile Delta: A preliminary report of the 1987-1988 field seasons, CRIPEL 14 (1992), 45-62. (maps, fig., table). In 1987, the CSRL-Venice started a programme of systematic archaeological investigations into the problem of the transition from a tribal to a state society in the eastern Nile Delta. It was decided to explore the region stretching from Mendes and Gezhira Sangaha to San el-Hagar. The size, location, state of preservation and environmental context of each site have been systematically recorded. From each site a representative sample of material was collected. The most important sample was from Tell el-Farkha, which seemed to be the most promising site in the area. It appears to have been mainly occupied during Dynasties 0-I and was contemporary with Minshat Abu Omar. Authors 92.0511 CHLODNICKI, M., R. FATTOVICH and S. SALVATORI, The Nile Delta in Transition: A View from Tell el-Farkha, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 171-190. (maps, fig., tables, abstract). Tell el-Farkha is located on top of a sand gezira in the eastern Nile delta. Excavations prove the existence of four occupational phases from the Pre- and Protodynastic Periods to the early O.K. (no occupation after the IVth Dynasty). The Protodynastic and early O.K. occupation phases are characterized by the occurrence of mudbrick buildings, and the Predynastic only by light clay installations. The ceramic material from the Predynastic is characterized by zig-zag decoration patterns incised on the jar fragments as well as by the occurrence of peculiar pot shapes. The most common pottery is the brown rough ware. In general, these materials find their closest parallels in the Predynastic repertoire from Tell el-Iswid near Faqus (Sharqiya province). The present data suggest a structural and processual link between the Protodynastic and early O.K. periods evidenced by a clear positive trend in pottery fabrics. In contrast, a strong break is evident between the Protodynastic and the Predynastic layers. Such a break in pottery fabrics, moreover, is correlated to a well defined stratigraphical marker represented by an aeolian bed. Adapted authors' summary 92.0512 EIWANGER, Josef, Merimde - Benisalme III. Die Funde der jngeren Merimdekultur, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992 = Archologische Verffentlichungen. Deutsches Archologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo, 59. (25 x 35 cm; 143 p., fig., ill.). ISBN 3-8053-0614-8; Pr. DM 185 Sequel to AEB 84.0633 and 91/1.0180, respectively on the oldest and middle cultures at the site. See also AEB 85.1341. After a brief introductory chapter on the topography and stratigraphy of the site the author presents in the next ch. the pottery, which follows the classification system used for the older strata. The most important criteria are the easily visible features of the reinforcing admixture and surface treatment (smoothed, polished or decorated). Next the ceramic repertoire is caught in a form typology. In the next chapter a typology of the lithic material is given, divided into arrow heads, knives, axes etc. The chapter on

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

small finds describes objects from various materials, such as clay, bone, ivory, stone. In these three chapters it is noted which forms are specific to a stratum and how developments took place (visualized in a large diagram, in which the oldest strata and cultures are incorporated). In the concluding ch. the author points out that the density in the tell-like settlement increased in this younger period. The pottery of the younger strata shows most clearly the changes compared to the middle Merimde culture, although these found no expression in the pottery forms. In the most recent period more complex forms are noticeable. The lithic repertoire shows a number of characteristics. In the youngest strata some pieces are qualitatively far superior to the average, and cannot have been destined for daily use, but rather for cultic purposes. Among the small finds the bone artefacts occur in the largest numbers and show the greatest variety in types. In the younger period there is a notable increase of the hunt of big animals, as well as a shift in interest to the aquatic sphere, as manifest from fishing and the hunting of hippos and crocodiles. While the old Merimde culture appears to have south-western Asiatic connections and the middle was rather south-oriented and Saharanic, the younger culture shows parallels with the Fayum-A culture. The younger Merimde culture displays the origins of the late Predynastic Delta cultures. 92.0513 GIDDY, Lisa L., The Anubieion at Saqqra. II: The Cemeteries. With a preface and contributions by H.S. Smith and a chapter by P.G. French, London, Egypt Exploration Society, 1992 = Excavation Memoir, 56. (25 x 32 cm; XX, 103 p., plans, fig., pl.). ISBN 0 855698 118 4; Pr. 75 Sequel to AEB 91/1.0181. In the preface H.S. Smith points out that, apart from being a complete site history, this volume is particularly interesting, because it is the fullest and most reliable publication of a cemetery of the poorer classes. The volume begins with a chapter on the funerary installations from the O.K. through the M.K. and the N.K. to the T.I.P. Relative levels and construction techniques of the N.K. were compared with the known N.K. structures in the area, and notes on N.K. reliefs and shabtis are made. A description of the clearing of one of the shaft-tombs in Area 5 and a historical reconstruction are given. At the end a description of the contents of the shaft-tomb. The early cemetery material such as hieroglyphic inscriptions, reliefs and paintings, sculpture, architectural elements, shabtis, scarabs and other amulets attributable to the O.K., M.K., N.K. and T.I.P. is presented in a catalogue. Ch. 3 offers a description of the Late Period cemetery. After sections on its size and state of preservation and its stratigraphy attention focuses on the coffins: typology, materials, decoration, wig, face, torso, burial ornaments, and body positions. In ch. 4 follows the catalogue of the burials in this cemetery, with summarizing remarks on burial types and on the inscriptions of the coffins. In ch. 5, on the Late Period cemetery material, the material is divided into its being directly associated with burials (burial groups, amulets, beads etc.) or not (many amulets, coffin fragments, mummy cloth and tags, shabtis). P.G. French studies some pottery in ch. 6, selected because they derive from areas of the site where burials were excavated and cast light on the dating of the cemetery. The conclusions are presented in ch. 7. The majority of the burials date to the Late Period, but more precise dating is difficult. The stratigraphy, the coffins and the pottery suggest a date between 425 or 400 to 350 B.C. Although it is a poor cemetery, lack of knowledge of these aspects of society prevents firm conclusions. Also many questions concerning the process of burial remain. At the end indexes of EES inv. nos. and of classes of objects cited in the volume, of Egyptian names, titles, epithets, funerary formulae and localities. 92.0514 GIDDY, Lisa and David JEFFREYS, Memphis, 1991, JEA 78 (1992), 1-11. (plans, maps, fig.). The Survey of Memphis continued in 1991 with three main objectives: (1) to explore the buried stratigraphy beyond the ruin field by means of drill cores and resistivity meter survey; (2) to study the material excavated from six seasons of excavation on Kom Rabi'a; (3) to complete the first stage of the Epigraphic Survey by copying the large M.K. inscribed block found re-used as a support beneath the granite statue of Ramses II at the west gate of the Ptah enclosure. As in previous seasons, work was also carried out at Memphis in collaboration with inspectors of the E.A.O., notably on Kom Qal'a and Kom Rabi'a, as well as with other colleagues at Saqqara. See also AEB 92.0278. Authors

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

92.0515 HAWASS, Zahi, Recent Discoveries at Giza Plateau, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 241-242. The author reports on two recent discoveries. The route of the causeway and the location of the valley temple of Cheops were determined, under the village of Nazlet el-Samman. The new cemetery was found southwest of the Sphinx. It is to be identified as the cemetery of the pyramid builders of the Giza Plateau. 92.0516 HEIN, Irmgard, Two Excavation Areas from Tell el-Dab'a, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 249-253. (plans). The brief report presents some results of field work at two areas in the immediate vicinity of the main tell at Tell el-Dab'a. 92.0517 JNOSI, Peter, Recent excavations of the Austrian Archaeological Institute at the village of 'Ezbet Helmi/Tell el-Qirqafa near Tell el-Dabca, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 345-349. (plan). During recent excavations at Ezbet Helmi (Tell el-Qirqafa) near Tell el-Dab'a architectural parts of a building called DADAw (a palace?) of Amenemhat I were discovered. The excavated area has three distinctive strata, the deepest dating to the late Hyksos Period and the youngest to the N.K., the intermediate being one of destruction and filling. It appeared that within a very short period of time (Str. D/2) considerable changes and enlargements of the mud-brick structures were undertaken. The most significant and surprising find originating from the intermediate stratum are numerous fragments of Minoan painted wall plaster. Some 150 scarabs were found, 18 of which bear royal names of the early VIIIth Dynasty. Attesting to foreign contacts (Thera?) were the volcanic pumice stones. 92.0518 MASTENBROEK, O., Archeologisch nieuws - no 2. Nieuwe opgravingen in Gizeh, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 102-122. (fig., ill.). "Archaeological news - no 2. New Excavations at Giza." Sequel to AEB 92.0649. The author discusses recent excavations at Giza: 1) the discovery of more than 100 Vth Dynasty tombs of workmen and overseers who worked at the Giza plateau. On some of the tombs small pyramids were found; 2) two settlements discovered at the foot of the rock plateau of Giza; one "pyramid city" at Nazlet el-Saman, comparable with Kahun, and one settlement with a more temporary character south of the tombs earlier discussed; 3) other activities at Giza. M.W.K. 92.0519 MOUSSA, Ahmed Mahmoud, A Lintel of Ramesses II from Atfih, Orientalia 61 (1992), 92-93. (fig.). Publication of a basalt lintel found at Atfih. On it Ramses II is depicted offering wine, cold water and incense to Hathor, lady of tp-iHw. W.H. 92.0520 MYSLIWIEC, Karol, Excavations at Tell Atrib in 1985, tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 384-391. (plans, ill.). Report on the first season of rescue excavations at Tell Atrib, conducted by the Polish Center of Mediterranean Archaeology of Warsaw University in Cairo. The work concentrated on the area between Km Sidi Yusuf and the ancient road leading from Cairo to Alexandria. A geophysical survey was carried out and seven trial pits were dug. Late Ptolemaic, Roman, and Byzantine remains were found, including the remains of a Roman villa. W.H. 92.0521 MYSLIWIEC, Karol and Mohamed Abdel Haq RAGEB, Fouilles polono-gyptiennes Tell Atrib en 19861990, tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 393-416. (plans, ill.). Six campaigns were conducted at Tell Atrib in the years 1986-1990 (cf. the preceding no.), in the course of
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

which a section of the town of Athribis was excavated. The architectural remains date to the Ptolemaic, Roman, and Byzantine periods. The Ptolemaic quarter contained a sculptor's workshop where marble fragments and terracotta figurines were found. Some limestone blocks bearing the name of Nectanebo II, found nearby, suggest that this part of Athribis was already inhabited by that period. The only red brick constructions in this quarter date to the reign of Ptolemy IV. To the east of this quarter is a series of strata characterized by brick constructions from the Byzantine period. The Roman strata are in the south, with a villa as the central element. W.H. 92.0522 SALIM EL-HANGARY, Mohammed, The Excavations of the Egyptian Antiquities Organization at Ezbet Hassan Dawud (Wadi Tumilat), Season 1990, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 215-216. Excavations in 1990 at Tell Ezbet Hassan Dawud, 40 km west of Ismailia in the Wadi Tumilat, yielded 50 simple Protodynastic graves and two from the Roman Period. 92.0523 SPENCER, A.J., Roman Sites in the Northwest Delta, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 535-539. (map). The author starts with noting that excavations in the Delta tend to concentrate on early sites. A number of sites in the northwestern Delta are of no earlier date than the Graeco-Roman Period and deserve attention. The author briefly deals with these and indicates the locations on the Survey Map of Egypt: Tell Amya, Tell Qabrit, Tell ed-Daba, Kom el-Daba, Tell el-Gir, Kom el-Khanziri, Tell Khawaled, Tell Mikheizin, Tell Mutubis (Tell el-Ahmar), and Tell Sidi Salem. 92.0524 VALBELLE, D., F. Le SAOUT, M. CHARTIER-RAYMOND, M. ABD EL-SAMIE, C. TRAUNECKER, G. WAGNER, J.-Y. CARREZ-MARATRAY and P. ZIGNANI, Reconnaissance archologique la pointe orientale du Delta. Rapport prliminaire sur les saisons 1990 et 1991, CRIPEL 14 (1992), 11-22. (maps, fig.). This is a preliminary report on the first two seasons of survey conducted in the easternmost part of the Nile Delta. The circumstances leading up to the inauguration of this research project are outlined and the organization of the work as well as the extent of the results obtained are described. The approximately forty sites of all periods recognized during the survey give an idea of the evolution of this coastal region and of the area around the mouth of the Pelusiac branch. Authors 92.0525 von der WAY, Thomas, Excavations at Tell el-Fara'in/Buto in 1987-1989, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 1-10. (map, plan, fig., abstract). The continuation of field work yielded a stratigraphy of seven main layers, dating to the Late Predynastic of the Lower Egyptian Chalcolithic culture, the Proto- and Early Dynastic period, the early O.K. and the Late Period. Of special interest for questions of cultural and political unity is a "transitional layer" in which the arrival of the Upper Egyptian culture of Naqada is attested. Author V.b.2 Upper Egypt see also: 92.0604, 92.0612, 92.0655, 92.0661, 92.0667, 92.0672, 92.0673 92.0526 BAKR, Mohamed I., Tell Basta I. Tombs and Burial Customs at Bubastis. The area of the so-called Western Cemetery. In cooperation with Walter F. Reineke, Stefan Grunert, Adelheid Burkhardt, Abdel Aziz Amin, Mohamed Adel Mohamed Abdel Moneim and Mahmoud Omar Selim, Cairo, 1992. (21 x 30 cm; 164 p., fig.). This book publishes the results of the excavation of the Western Cemetery of Tell Basta by the University of Zagazig. It is divided in six chapters. After a foreword outlining earlier work at the site, the five main sections of the site are introduced briefly in Ch. 1: the Western Cemetery, the area of the M.K. palace, the residential area of the late N.K, the Eastern Cemetery, and the craftsmen's settlement of the late N.K. Ch. 2
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

gives a list of the skeletons' positions. In Ch. 3 the burials of the cemetery's 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th layer are described individually, leaving the 5th layer for the next chapter. The 1st layer represents a cemetery for the poorer classes dating from the late N.K. up to the Late Period. The second layer is represented by a large family tomb of the N.K. The 3rd layer again consists of poor burials dating from the M.K. and the S.I.P. The 4th layer is represented by tombs from the F.I.P. up to the beginning of the M.K. Ch. 4 forms the main part of the work and deals exclusively with the 5th layer, which is marked by a large cemetery dating to the O.K. After a discussion of the profiles, the 20 tombs from this layer are discussed. They exhibit a great similarity, being built of mudbrick and having a rounded top as though covered by a vaulted roof. The tombs can be divided into three groups, tombs of group 1 having two arched passages and those of group 2 only one. All tombs are described individually. Six funerary stelae are published with transcription, translation, and commentary. Most likely they date to the second half of the Vth Dynasty or the early VIth Dynasty. The tombs contained a total of 32 burials in various positions. Ch. 5 consists of a catalogue of the various objects found during the excavation. Ch. 6 is a catalogue of the shabti finds from Tell Basta. W.H. 92.0527 BIETAK, Manfred, An Iron Age Four-Room House in Ramesside Egypt, Eretz-Israel, Jerusalem 23 (1992), 10*-12*. (fig.). The remains of a reed construction found within the precinct of the temples of Aya and Horemheb in western Thebes, bear a striking resemblance to the so-called Iron Age Four Room house of Palestine. It is very likely that this reed construction was built by Shosu prisoners of war, brought to Egypt by Ramses III and employed in demolishing the temple of Aya and Horemheb. W.H. 92.0528 BROVARSKI, Edward, Rita E. FREED, Olaf KAPER, Jean-Louis LACHEVRE, Melissa ROBINSON, David P. SILVERMAN, Ren van WALSEM, Harco WILLEMS, Report of the 1990 Field Season of the Joint Expedition of the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston, University Museum, University of Pennsylvania, Leiden University, Boston, Museum of Fine Arts, 1992 = Bersheh Reports, 1. (22 x 28 cm; XIV, 77 p., colour frontispiece, maps, plans, fig., ill.); rev. OLZ 89 (1994), 139-140 (L. Bares) This report of the American-Dutch excavations at el-Bersha consists of five chapters and was composed from the contributions of the excavation team members. After an introductory ch. 1, giving a physical description and a history of work of the site of el-Bersha by Robinson, the work in the tombs at the outer ends of the high terrace is described. After a physical description by Robinson of Tomb Reisner 1 of Nehri II, Silverman deals with the epigraphic work. Brovarski studies the tombs Reisner 7 (= Egypt Exploration Fund Label "M"), Reisner 18 of Amenemhat, and Reisner 19 of Nehri I. Of tomb Reisner 21 of Djehutynakht the physical description is presented by Robinson and the epigraphic work by Brovarski. The tombs in the middle of the terrace were studied by the Dutch team. After a general introduction and an archaeological history by van Walsem and Willems they and Kaper deal in ch. 3 with tombs 5 (Ahanakht), 102 (Iha) and 104 (Djehutynakht). An art historical overview by Freed concerning tombs 1, 5, 19, 102 & 104 is presented with some conclusions in ch. 4. Ch. 5 is devoted to other work done: a site reconnaissance of Brovarski comprising the lower terrace, Fraser's Tomb D(c) with its decree of King Neferefre, the south side of the wadi and the tombs of Ankhy and Impy; the mapping and database projects, both by Robinson; and a conservation report by Lachevre. General bibliography added. 92.0529 DREYER, Gnter, Recent Discoveries at Abydos Cemetery U, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 293-299. (ill., folding plan, abstract). In 1973 the German Institute of Archaeology in Cairo started a reexamination of the royal necropolis of Abydos, i.e. Umm el-Qaab. During the last two seasons the investigations were concentrated on the Predynastic cemetery U to the north of the dynastic tombs where Amlineau and Peet had worked already before. Both of them published a few details only, without a general plan. So far in the southern part of the cemetery 22 tombs dating to Naqada IId - IIIb have been excavated. Most of them consist of single chambers of considerable size (1,5-2,75 by 2,50-7,20 m.) with brick or wood lining. Some have three or more chambers. There is no doubt that cemetery U had developed continuously into the royal cemetery B of

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Dynasty 0. Author 92.0530 GESTERMANN, Louise, Farouk GOMA, Batrice HEILIGMANN, Peter JRGENS and Wolfgang SCHENKEL, Al-Kom al-ahmar / Saruna 1991, GM 127 (1992), 89-112. (map, fig., pl.). Report of the campaign of the Egyptological Institute of the University of Tbingen at Kom el-Ahmar near Sharuna (1 Oktober - 22 November 1991). For a previous campaign see AEB 87.0554. The aim of this campaign was the excavation of the O.K. settlement. In the Appendix the authors present documentation of 27 significant ceramic potsherds. M.W.K. 92.0531 HENDRICKX, Stan, Status Report on the Excavation of the Old Kingdom Rock Tombs at Elkab, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 255-257. (colour pl.). About 200 m. away from the N.K. tombs at Elkab nine O.K. tombs have been found and excavated, belonging to priests attached to the main temple of Elkab. Some remarks on the pottery are made. None of the bodies were mummified. 92.0532 KIRBY, Christopher J., Preliminary Report of the First Season of Work at Gebel el-Haridi, 1991-92, JEA 78 (1992), 19-27. (fig., pl.). The preliminary survey of this site identified archaeological material ranging in date from the O.K. to Coptic periods. Three areas were assessed for their archaeological potential: a group of quarries apparently associated with an inscription of Ramses III (north of Khazindariya), large quarry terraces (Nazlet el-Haridi), and a complex association of quarries, tombs and domestic dwellings (Abu el-Nasr). The main focus of work was at Abu el-Nasr, where tombs of O.K. (and possibly N.K.) date, situated in terraces at the top of the slope, were planned and photographed. Two large quarries, containing previously unrecorded Ptolemaic inscriptions, were also studied. Preliminary investigation was started on an area of mud-brick and occupation debris, located directly below the terraces, at the base of Abu el-Nasr. The pottery was analyzed by Sara Orel. Author 92.0533 MIDANT-REYNES, Batrix, N. BUCHEZ, . CRUBEZY, Th. JANIN, S. HENDRICKX, Le site prdynastique d'Adama. Rapport prliminaire de la troisime campagne de fouille, BIFAO 92 (1992), 133146. (plan, fig., ill.). The third campaign at the predynastic site of Adaima near Esna has concentrated on the cemetery and the settlement. Of the 35 graves excavated six were completely intact. Both individual and multiple burials occur. The state of conservation of the organic materials found permits palaeobiological analyses. There is evidence in the skeletal material for tuberculosis and attempts to cure it. The cemetery has been used without interruption from Naqada IC up to IIIB. Naqada IID2 graves were built at spots in use during Naqada IIA-B. The settlement is divided by a small wadi in two geomorphologically distinct areas. Two sectors have been selected for establishing the ceramic and lithic repertoire of the site. 92.0534 POLZ, Daniel, Bericht ber die erste Grabungskampagne in der Nekropole von Dra' Abu el-Naga / ThebenWest. Mit einem Beitrag von Anne Seiler, MDAIK 48 (1992), 109-130. (plans, fig., pl.). Zur Erforschung der Entwicklungs- und Belegungsgeschichte des Areals wurde zunchst die Oberflche freigelegt und einzelne Grabschchte untersucht, welche Bestattungen der 18. bzw. der 20./21. Dynastie enthielten. Die Bearbeitung der Keramik wird ausfhrlich dargestellt in dem Beitrag von Anne Seiler. E.M.W.-B. 92.0535 SLIWA, Joachim, Qasr el-Sagha 1979-1988, Meander, Warszawa 47 (1992), 515-528. (plans, fig., ill., summary in Latin).
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

In Polish. 92.0536 SLIWA, Joachim, Siedlung des Mittleren Reiches bei Qasr el-Sagha, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 565-571. (plans). The site of Qasr el-Sagha has a west and east settlement dating from the M.K., of which the first, probably destined for workmen, shows a strictly geometrical ground plan. The site was fortified and contained a number of 30 living units of equal size, possibly having sleeping room for 40 persons. The ceramics confirm the M.K. dating, at the latest the S.I.P. An interesting, typically XIIth Dynasty feature was the regularly curved "snake" wall, which here served no constructional or other function, since it was found below street level. Its symbolic function may be connected with a foundation ritual. The inhabitants of the town were probably engaged in mining activities at the nearby Gebel Qatrani. The finds in the eastern settlement point to a more workshop-like character there than in the western one. There is evidence for the Pan Grave culture at the site. 92.0537 SLIWA, Joachim, Die Siedlung des Mittleren Reiches bei Qasr el-Sagha. Grabungsbericht 1987 und 1988, MDAIK 48 (1992), 177-191. (plans, fig., pl.). Die Freilegung der planmssig angelegten Westsiedlung gibt Aufschlsse ber die architektonische Struktur der Arbeitersiedlungen vom Alten Reich bis zur 2. Zwischenzeit. E.M.W.-B. 92.0538 SPENCER, Jeffrey, A Cemetery of the First Intermediate Period at El-Ashmunein, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 573-578. (plan. pl.). The excavations at Ashmunein north of the XIXth Dynasty Amun temple in the centre of the site brought to light a F.I.P. walled cemetery. The tombs were small, the most elaborate ones having small brick mastaba superstructures above vaulted burial chambers. In the central area of the necropolis numerous burials were excavated from at least five superimposed levels. All the burials were very poor; few grave goods, i.a. pottery, were found. The conditions for preservation are here unfavourable. The decision to preserve the cemetery in the N.K. building operations is as yet unclear; the enclosure wall of the temple was diverted around the cemetery. The situation is that an elevated mound covered with graves was visible just north of the temple, a rather curious matter. 92.0539 WILLEMS, H.O., De rotsgraven van Deir el-Bersheh, Phoenix, Leiden 38, No. 1 (1992), 7-13. (ill.). "The rock-tombs of Deir el-Bersheh." Describes briefly the work that is being carried out at Deir el-Bersheh by the joint mission of the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston, The University Museum, Philadelphia, and the Department of Egyptology of the University of Leiden. W.H. V.b.3 Surrounding areas and countries see also: 92.0650, 92.0868, 92.1020, 92.1064, 92.1111, 92.1119 92.0540 CANEVA, Isabella, Instruments lithiques de Hboua (Nord-Sina), CRIPEL 14 (1992), 39-44. (fig.). A certain number of flint blades and fragments were collected from the surface during the 1990-1991 survey seasons. The main concentrations of this material were found at the sites of Heboua II, III and IV. The majority of these pieces belong to a very specialized category of tools: they constitute the cutting edges of sickles used for the harvesting of cereals. Here the characteristic sign can be recognized of the mass production of tools proper to a society with a well developed economy like that of dynastic Egypt. Author

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

92.0541 CASTEL, Georges, Bernard MATHIEU, avec la collaboration de Hany HLAL, Taha ABDALLAH et Mohamed el-HAWARY, Les mines de cuivre du Ouadi Dara. Rapport prliminaire sur les travaux de la saison 1991, BIFAO 92 (1992), 51-65. (maps, plans, ill.). The copper mines of Wadi Dara in the oriental desert were exploited in the Archaic Period. They occupy two areas separated by the wadi. The season work was occupied by the completion of the fied work in the mines and the mining installations. Two habitation camps were investigated. They show similarities and differences, the understanding of which requires more study. 92.0542 CASTIGLIONI, Angelo e Alfredo, Giancarlo NEGRO, La scoperta di Berenice Pancrisia e l'esplorazione archeologica del Deserto Orientale nubiano, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 79-84. (colour pl.). Brief report of the expedition to the town of Berenica Pancrisia, which is situated in the Eastern Desert not very far from the Wadi Allaki, Nubia. Some descriptions of Classical writers like Pliny the Elder and Diodorus Siculus are quoted. 92.0543 CHRISTOU, Dimos, Chronique des fouilles et dcouvertes archologiques Chypre en 1991, Bulletin de Correspondance Hellnique, Athnes - Paris 116 (1992), 793-831. (map, ill.). Four scarabs and eight Egyptian amulets, found in 1991 in tombs at Amathus (Cyprus), are illustrated on p. 803-805. W.H. 92.0544 DUNAND, F., J.L. HEIM, N. HENEIN and R. LICHTENBERG, avec la collaboration de H. BARAKAT, G. CASTEL and G. WAGNER, Douch I. La ncropole [de Douch (Oasis de Kharga)]. Exploration archologique. Monographie des tombes 1 72. Structures sociales, conomiques, religieuses de l'gypte romaine, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1992 = Documents de fouilles, 26. (24 x 32 cm; XI, 269 p., frontispiece, maps, plans, fig., ill., tables, pl.); rev. JARCE 30 (1993), 201-202 (Robert Steven Bianchi). ISBN 2-7247-0111-9 This volume is concerned with the necropoleis of Dush, the Kysis of Classical times, which were occupied from the 1st to the early 5th centuries A.D. Two tomb types are distinguished: tombs " descenderie" with a descending, often open-air passageway, giving direct access to the burial chamber (or to a vestibule and more chambers); and shaft tombs. In general, nature and human activities have caused much damage. After a key plan to the three burial sites, comprising tombs nos. 1-10, 11-23 and 24-72, the authors present a general introduction to the human remains and the objects found. The bulk of the volume is taken by the description of the individual tombs (plan, tomb type, location, orientation, dating, vestiges of the human occupation and skeletal remains/mummies, funerary equipment such as pottery, furniture or basketry, and the flora). In the ch. devoted to the architecture the authors point out that the architecture of the tombs shows rather little of deliberate construction; they attempt to explain the existence of the two tomb types; they describe the type of crude bricks used for the superstructure, the mouna mortar used in the construction; and they devote attention to the wooden doors of the tombs " descenderie." In the next ch. the authors describe life at Dush in Roman times: food, health, pathologies, mummification, demographic data such as age at death. The ch. on the physical anthropology gives detailed data on stature, proportions, physiognomy, cranial capacity, mandible etc., and devotes a note to children. In general, the inhabitants belong to the Mediterranean type. Various tables accompany the descriptions. F. Dunand is then concerned in two chs. with the mummies, the burial customs and the cartonnage coffins etc., and with the tomb equipment, which comprises pottery, glass, statuettes, beds, basketry and some very rare iron objects. The tombs bearing no texts, there is only indirect evidence for the state of education in Roman Period Dush. In the next ch. she studies the funerary cult. Among the offerings for the dead depositions of human hair are attested, a custom not familiar to Ancient Egypt or Greece. Only two shabtis have been found, and, indeed, this funerary practice seems to have stopped with the Roman conquest. The painted decoration of cartonnages, beds and other funerary furniture shows the traditional pharaonic vision of the hereafter, notably funerary divinities such as Osiris and Anubis,

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

and also Isis and Nephthys. After brief chs. on the flora (see 92.1064) and on the - often problematical dating on the basis of texts and objects and the occupation phases of the site follows the concluding ch. The following points are noted: the population is local, but not isolated; they led a modest life, while socioeconomic differences are noticeable; the vigour of the Ancient Egyptian funerary beliefs and customs in this late period is still striking; despite 3rd century textual evidence for a Christian presence, there are no actual signs of this in the necropolis. Glossary of terms (general, physical anthropology, botanical) and brief bibliographical survey concerning the IFAO fieldwork at Dush added. 92.0545 HOPE, Colin A. and Olaf E. KAPER, Excavations at Ismant el-Kharab, BACE 3 (1992), 41-49. (pl.). Report on the fifth season of excavations at Ismant el-Kharab, ancient Kellis, in the Dakhleh oasis, conducted in January-February 1992. The clearance of House 3 in the domestic quarter, Area A, was completed and ontra-temple. A painted chapel, Shrine I, yielded many new figures of gods. In an appendix, Gill Bowen describes the coinage found at Ismant el-Kharab. W.H. 92.0546 RAKOB, Friedrich, Neue Ausgrabungen in Karthago, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 159-174. (ill. incl. colour). New discoveries at Carthago include some Egyptian objects and over 3500 clay seals, remnants of a large papyrus archive that was destroyed in the general conflagration of the city in 146 B.C. There are 1560 cartouches of Tuthmosis III (dating from the XXVIth Dynasty) and, of a much earlier date, numerous authentic seals of the Hyksos king Maa-ib-Re. W.H. V.b.4 General see also: 92.0060, 92.0067 92.0547 BRESCIANI, Edda, L'attivit archeologica in Egitto a Saqqara e a Khelua (Fayum) in ottobre-novrembre 1991, Atti VI Congresso. I, 3-9. Survey in French of fieldwork in Egypt in 1991, with some remarks on work in the Sudan and on the importance of modern archaeological techniques in the field and in laboratories. 92.0549 LECLANT, Jean and Gisle CLERC, Fouilles et travaux en gypte et au Soudan, 1990-1991, Orientalia 61 (1992), 214-322. (pl.). The survey contains 96 numbers for Egypt, 27 for the Sudan, and 13 for other sites. W.H. 92.0550 LEVY, Thomas E., Radiocarbon Chronology of the Beersheva Culture and Predynastic Egypt, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 345-356. (fig., plan, tables, abstract). The excavations at the deeply stratified site of Shiqmim provide a chronological anchor for provisionally correlating the development of the Beersheva Chalcolithic culture and Predynastic Egypt. This correlation is useful for examining the different trajectories of cultural evolution which took place in Palestine and Egypt during the formative, late 5th - early 4th millennium B.C. A sequence of 19 dates is reported on here. Of these, 13 determinations come from solid archaeological contexts. A statistical averaging of these dates is used to build a tentative temporal model of occupation in the Beersheva valley. The results are summarized in a chronological chart which compares the prehistoric units in Palestine with Egypt. Author 92.0551 OREN, Eliezer D. and Yuval YEKUTIELI, with contributions by R. GOPHNA, Y. GOREN, I. GILEAD, O. MARDER, Taur Ikhbeineh: Earliest Evidence for Egyptian Interconnections, in: The Nile Delta in
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Transition, 361-384. (maps, fig., ill., abstract). Recent excavation at Taur Ikhbeineh in the Gaza region yielded fresh evidence on the earliest phase of Early Bronze Age settlement in southern Canaan. As a result, the combined data from Taur Ikhbeineh and the North Sinai landbridge provides us now with a new perspective on the mechanism of Egypto-Canaanite interrelationships during its formative stage in EBIa or Naqada IIc-d. The significance of Taur Ikhbeineh is indicated by its location on the age-old route from Egypt as well as its representation of the southwesternmost EBIa settlement site in Canaan. The stratified occupational sequence of Taur Ikhbeineh is represented by rich and diverse ceramic and lithic assemblages that make it a potential EBIa settlement type site for southwest Canaan and a link between the Egyptian delta, northern Sinai and southern Canaan. The rich collection of Egyptian artifacts both imported and locally manufactured or Egyptian-inspired, from the earliest phase of occupation at the site is important for the study of the process of Egypt's intrusion into Canaan and its impact on the establishment and development of EBI settlement in southern Canaan. Authors 92.0552 YOSHIMURA, Sakuji, The history of Egyptian Culture Center's field research in Egypt, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 661-664. A survey of the fieldwork of Waseda University at Malqata-South (i.a. Kom el-Samak); private tombs at Thebes-West; the palace of Amenhotep III at Malqata; the tomb of this king in the Western Valley of the Kings; the pyramid survey on the Giza plateau; and research at Abusir. V.c Museum collections and exhibitions see also: 92.0001, 92.0008, 92.0010, 92.0015, 92.0021, 92.0040, 92.0043, 92.0045, 92.0050, 92.0167, 92.0267, 92.0636, 92.0698, 92.0720, 92.0723, 92.0763, 92.0786, 92.0814, 92.0833, 92.0846, 92.0937, 92.1007 92.0553 Ancient Glass, Ancient Jewellery, Middle Eastern, Egyptian, Greek, Etruscan and Roman Antiquities, also Art Reference Books. Day of sale, Thursday 21st May 1992, London, Sotheby's, 1992. (21 x 27 cm; 66 p., ill.). Lots 66-101 are Egyptian. They include relief and statuary fragments, some statuettes, and a shabti. W.H. 92.0554 Ancient Glass, Anglo-Saxon, Viking and Celtic Antiquities, Ancient Jewellery, Western Asiatic Cylinder Seals, Middle Eastern, Egyptian, Greek, Etruscan and Roman Antiquities. Days of Sale, Thursday 10th December 1992, Friday 11th December 1992, London, Sotheby's, 1992. (21 x 27 cm; 214 p., ill. incl. colour). Lots 107-152 and 323-351 are Egyptian. They include statuary and relief fragments, statuettes, shabtis, a shabti box, two canopic jars, an anthropoid wood sarcophagus of the XXVIth Dynasty, a sarcophagus lid, and a cartonnage mummy mask. W.H. 92.0555 Ancient Jewellery, Middle Eastern Greek, Etruscan, Roman and Egyptian Antiquities, also Ancient Glass and Art Reference Books, including A Highly Important Egyptian Quartzite Bust of Senbef, The Property of Mrs Alan M. May and An Egyptian Gabbro Kneeling Figure of Ptahankh with a Libation Basin, Property from a Private Collection. Day of sale, Thursday 9th July 1992, Friday 10th July 1992, London, Sotheby's, 1992. (21 x 27 cm; 138 p., ill. incl. colour). Lots 374-392, 436, and 540-597 are Egyptian. They include a kneeling figure of Ptahankh with a libation basin (published in AEB 85.0914), a stelophorous statue of the N.K., two reliefs from the mastaba of Ipi, a quartzite bust of the king's treasurer Senbef (XXVIth Dynasty), various relief fragments and statuettes, an 'Egyptian blue' statue base, amulets, and shabtis. W.H. 92.0556 Annual Report of the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston, Boston 116 (1991-92), 112 p.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

On p. 30-31 four recent acquisitions are described by R.E. F[reed], P. L[acovara], and T. K[endall]: an Amarna relief fragment depicting two daughters of Akhnaton (inv. no. 1992.18); a set of limestone canopic jars from the XXVIth Dynasty (inv. no. 1992.2); a funerary stela of a Meroitic dignitary from the 2nd-3rd century A.D. (inv. no. 1992.257); a Nubian barbotine cup from the 2nd century A.D. (inv. no. 1992.94). W.H. 92.0557 ANONYMOUS, L'ternit au temps des pharaons, Archeologia, Dijon 281 (juillet-aot 1992), 14-16. (colour ill.). Describes an exhibition on the B.D. held at the Muse d'Aquitaine at Bordeaux. W.H. 92.0558 ANONYMOUS, "Gott - Mensch - Pharao," Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 223-224. (ill. incl. colour). On the exhibition "Gott - Mensch - Pharaoh," held May 25 - October 4 in Vienna. W.H. 92.0559 ANONYMOUS, Harer Collection Highlights Egyptian Culture, Minerva, London 3, No. 1 (Jan/Feb 1992), 34-35. (ill.). On an exhibition at several locations in California of Egyptian antiquities from the collection of Benson Harer. W.H. 92.0560 ANONYMOUS, North America's First Nubian Gallery, Minerva, London 3, No. 1 (Jan/Feb 1992), 28. (colour ill.). Describes the newly opened Nubian gallery of the Royal Ontario Museum in Toronto. W.H. 92.0561 Antiquities from the Norbert Schimmel Collection. Auction, Wednesday, December 16, 1992, New York, Sotheby's, 1992. (21 x 27 cm; 124 p., ill. incl. colour). Lots 77-122 are Egyptian. They include statuary, ornaments, figurines and amulets. The catalogue has an obituary on Norbert Schimmel by Jrgen Settgast. W.H. 92.0562 Antiquities. Property from the Collections of The Harvard University Art Museums, Richard and Dorothy Rodgers, Professor Nelson Goodman. Property to be sold, Tuesday, December 15, 1992, Christie's, New York, 1992. (21 x 27 cm; 86 p., ill. incl. colour). Lots 34A, 35, and 94-110 are Egyptian. They include a N.K. necklace, a necklace of Etruscan carnelian scarabs, relief fragments, statuary, and a wood panel from a Late Period sarcophagus. W.H. 92.0563 ASPROPOULOS, Stavros, Conserving Nefertari's Wall Paintings, Minerva, London 3, No. 6 (November/December 1992), 28-31. On an exhibition at the J. Paul Getty Museum documenting the conservation work at the tomb of Nefertari. W.H. 92.0564 BAKHOUM, Soheir and Marie-Christine HELLMANN, Wilhelm Froehner, le commerce et les collections d'antiquits gyptiennes, Journal des Savants, Paris, 1992, 155-185. (pl.). The antiquary Wilhelm Froehner (1834-1925) bequeathed his Egyptian collection to the Cabinet des mdailles in Paris. With the aid of his diaries and other papers, it is traced where, when, and how he bought his Egyptian objects. A catalogue is presented of the Egyptian objects in Paris. They include coins, pharaonic

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

antiquities, engraved stones and cameos, copper work, and bronze and lead figurines. W.H. 92.0565 BIANCHI, Robert Steven, Egypt's Dazzling Sun: Amenhotep III and his world, Archaeology, New York 45, No. 4 (July / August 1992), 12-15. (colour ill.). On the exhibition on the reign of Amenhotep III, held in the Cleveland Museum of Art (see AEB 92.0578). W.H. 92.0566 Bier im Altertum. Ein berblick. Mit Beitrgen von Elfriede Haslauer, Wilfried K. Kovacsovics, Sabine Rieckhoff, Wolfgang Rllig, Erwin M. Ruprechtsberger. Ausgewhlt und herausgegeben von: Erwin M. Ruprechtsberger, Linz, Stadtmuseum Linz - Nordico, 1992 = Linzer Archologische Forschungen Sonderheft, 8. (22 x 26 cm; 39 p., plans, fig., ill.). This booklet accompanies an exhibition on the theme of Beer in Antiquity, held in Linz, 1992. The brief contribution to beer in Ancient Egypt is by Elfriede Haslauer, Sitzen am Ufer der Trunkenheit - Bier im alten gypten. 92.0567 BODDENS HOSANG, F.J.E., Two Amarna Collections in the Netherlands, OMRO 72 (1992), 15-53. (pl.). The Allard Pierson Museum in Amsterdam houses the largest collection of antiquities from Tell el-Amarna in the Netherlands. It consists mainly of relatively small objects, the largest group consisting of faience inlay pieces. A catalogue of all objects is presented with photographs and brief descriptions. W.H. 92.0568 BOLSHAKOV, Andrey O., Miscellanea Hermitagiana 1. Two Amarna Objects in the Hermitage Museum, GM 126 (1992), 23-27. (pl.). Publication of the only two objects from the Amarna Period in the Hermitage, both originally from the collection of N.P. Likhatchev. 1) Hermitage 18087, a mould for casting a solar ring; 2) Hermitage 18048, limestone fragment of the hand of the royal statue (wrist). For both objects, a photograph, transliteration and translation of the inscription is given. M.W.K. 92.0569 A Brief Description of the Principal Monuments. The Egyptian Museum, Cairo. [Revised, enlarged edition], Cairo, Egyptian Antiquities Organization Press, 1992; at head of title: Arab Republic of Egypt. Egyptian Antiquities Organization. Museums Service; title on cover: A Guide to the Egyptian Museum, Cairo. (14 x 19 cm; 386 p., plans, pl.). This is a revised and enlarged edition of the summary guide to the collection of the Egyptian Museum, Cairo, which was preceded by the 1982 edition (not included in the AEB). Given in the numerical order of their exhibition numbers, the objects comprise Nos. 1-6372. Next the treasures from the tomb of Tutankhamun are described separately (Exhibition nos. 1-1703). Index 1 gives the positions of the objects in the exhibition; index 2 gives the positions of the objects by classes and names. 92.0570 The British Museum Book of Ancient Egypt. Edited by Stephen Quirke and Jeffrey Spencer, London, Published for the Trustees of the British Museum by British Museum Press, 1992. (19 x 25 cm; 240 p., maps, fig., ill. mostly in colour); rev. BiOr 51 (1992), 318-320 (Emily Teeter). ISBN 0-7141-0965-7; Pr. 15 This general introduction to Ancient Egypt on the basis of the Egyptian collection of the British Museum replaces AEB 79526, from which it differs completely in both illustrative material and text. Like the latter it is also a guide to the collection and a collective effort of the staff of the Department of Egyptian Antiquities: C. Andrews, M.L. Bierbrier, W.V. Davies, R.B. Parkinson, J.H. Taylor, S.G.J. Quirke and A.J. Spencer. The presentation covering the period from prehistory to the late Roman Period is divided as follows: the natural
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

environment; the social and economic life, with a historical outline; the religion as expressed in art and texts; funerary customs and beliefs; language and writing; art and architecture; technical achievements in working local and imported materials; interrelations and the world around, in particular the history and culture of Nubia. At the end suggestions for further reading to the separate chapters; a list of dynasties; the names of the principal kings in hieroglyphs, and index. 92.0571 De CENIVAL, Jean-Louis, Le Livre des Morts: l'ternite au temps des pharaons, Revue du Louvre, Paris 42, No. 2 (1992), 91-92. (colour ill.). On an exhibition on the B.D. in the muse d'Aquitaine, Bordeaux. W.H. 92.0572 De CENIVAL, Jean-Louis, Paris. Muse du Louvre. Dpartement des Antiquits gyptiennes, Revue du Louvre, Paris 42, No. 1 (1992), 89-90. (ill.). Reports on the acquisition of the following objects: a Naqada statuette described in AEB 92.0696, two wooden sarcophagi from the 11th century, a model axe from a foundation deposit of the mortuary temple of Tuthmosis III. W.H. 92.0573 CLAYTON, Peter A., The Luxor Temple Statuary Cache, Minerva, London 3, No. 3 (May/June 1992), 1620. (ill.). On the new gallery in the Luxor Museum housing the cache of statuary found in 1989 in the Luxor temple. W.H. 92.0574 DELANGE, E., Egypt's Dazzling Sun, Amenhotep III and his World, Cleveland, BSFE No. 125 (Octobre), 29-46. (ill.). A description on the exhibition "Egypt's Dazzling Sun," concerned with the art from the reign of Amenhotep III, which started in Cleveland and visited Paris in 1993. See the official English catalogue AEB 92.0578 and the French version, published in 1993, which differs in some respects. 92.0575 GAMER-WALLERT, Ingrid and Reinhard GRIESHAMMER, gyptische Kunst, Karlsruhe, Badisches Landesmuseum, 1992. (16 x 24 cm; 132 p., map, ill., incl. colour). ISBN 3-923 132-20-4 This books presents 42 objects from the Egyptian collection of the Badisches Landesmuseum, Karlsruhe. After a preface by Harald Siebenmorgen, the history of the collection is described, followed by a brief introduction to Egyptian art, and a chronological table. Next, the objects themselves are shown divided by period, with brief introductions to each period. Descriptions of each object are given in the following section. The book is concluded by a bibliography on the Egyptian collection, a list of general introductions to ancient Egypt, and a glossary. W.H. 92.0576 GEOFFROY, Brnice, Le voyage en Orient: Athnes, le Caire, Jrusalem, Archeologia, Dijon 279 (mai 1992), 48-53. (ill. incl. colour). On an exhibition at the Muse du Louvre, highlighting the travels of French artists in the Orient during the 19th century. Egyptian subjects are well represented in the illustrations. W.H. 92.0577 Greek, Roman, Egyptian, and Western Asiatic Antiquities. Auction, Thursday, December 17, 1992, New York, Sotheby's, 1992. (21 x 27 cm;, 172 p., ill. incl. colour).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Lots 16-57 and 184-222 are Egyptian. They include some Predynastic objects, a stela from the F.I.P, relief fragments including three from Amarna, statuettes, an alabaster vase dedicated to Xerxes, with cuneiform and hieroglyphic texts, a limestone statue from the Ptolemaic Period, shabtis, mummy masks, and canopic jars. W.H. 92.0578 KOZLOFF, Arielle P. and Betsy M. BRYAN, Egypt's Dazzling Sun. Amenhotep III and his World. With Lawrence M. Berman and an essay by Elisabeth Delange, Cleveland, Published by The Cleveland Museum of Art in cooperation with Indiana University Press, 1992. (22 x 29 cm; XXIV, 476 p., maps, plans, fig., ill., colour pl.). ISBN 0-940717-16-6/ -17-4 (pbk) This is the catalogue to the exhibition which was on show in The Cleveland Museum of Art, Cleveland, the Kimbell Art Museum, Fort Worth, and the Galeries Nationales du Grand Palais, Paris in 1992-3. After a general introduction on the world of Amenhotep III follow annotated essays. Ch. 1 is a review of two centuries of scholarly and archaeological pursuit of the king. In ch. 2 the history of the reign is sketched, with sections on his family, his sed-festivals, his officials and administration, and the international relations. Beginning with ch. 3, on the large commemorative scarabs of the king (cat. nos. 1-2), the objects of the exhibition are integrated with full description, data and bibliography in the chs., which open with an essay on the theme of the ch. Ch. 4 is concerned with the temples and their decoration (El-Kab, the Theban temples at Luxor, Kom el-Hetan and Karnak, Athribis in the Delta, and Soleb and Sedeinga in Nubia) and their decoration (nos. 3-4). An extensive ch. 5 is devoted to the royal and divine statuary (nos. 6-19): statue types, among which a quartzite statue of the king on a sledge from the Luxor Temple cachette; the mortuary temple as a setting for statuary used as ritual narration; statue production, the stone material in relation to the statuary; royal statuary proportions. Ch. 6 describes small-scale royal representations (nos. 20-29), mostly statuettes. Another ch. on statuary is ch. 7 on royal and divine images in animal form (nos. 30-36), which comprise a Soleb lion, a Sakhmet statue, a sphinx, a ram and a seated baboon. Ch. 8 on the private statuary is extensive (nos. 37-51). Paintings and relief sculpture from tomb decoration are the subject of ch. 9; it comprises decoration from the Valley of the Kings and the tombs of the nobles, with special attention to some masterpieces and the grand tombs from the end of the reign (nos. 52-60). Ch. 10, on funerary equipment, comprises coffins (that of Henutwedjebu, singer of Amun with the texts translated) and sarcophagi, a canopic jar and chest, and shabtis (nos. 61-71). A selection of objects is described in ch. 11 on ritual implements and related statuettes (nos. 72-90): many spoons, some counterweights, a statuette of a young girl carrying a jar, a comb. Glass vessels are studied in ch. 12 (nos. 91-99). Ch. 13 deals with moulded and carved vessels and figurines (nos. 100-113): eyepaint tubes, ointment jars, wine containers, faience decorated bowls etc. Ch. 14 is devoted to theme of animals in amulets, weights and implements (nos. 114122). The last ch. 15 is concerned with jewellery (nos. 123-136): carved gems, the endpiece of a necklace of the king, rings etc. Bibliography and an appendix with tables containing measurement data of various statue types and of the facial proportions at the end. There has also appeared a French edition, on the occasion of the exhibition being on show in Paris: "Amnophis III, le Pharaon-Soleil," Paris, Runion des muses nationaux, 1993 (ISBN 2-7118-2712-7; Pr. FF 440). 92.0579 KOZLOFF, Arielle P. and Betsy M. BRYAN, Egypt's Dazzling Sun, Minerva, London 3, No. 4 (July/August 1992), 21-27. (ill. incl. colour).* On the exhibition on the reign of Amenhotep III, held in the Cleveland Museum of Art (see AEB 92.0578). W.H. 92.0580 KRAUSPE, Renate, Das gyptische Museum der Universitt Leipzig, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 9197. (ill. incl. colour).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

The origins and growth of the collection of the Egyptian Museum of Leipzig University are briefly described. Founded by G. Seyffarth, the collection was later under the care of Ebers, Steindorff, and Morenz. W.H. 92.0581 LUNSINGH SCHEURLEER, Robert A., Egypte geschenk van de Nijl, Steenwijk, Concept + Design, 1992. (24 x 29 cm; map; ill. incl. colour, English summary). "Egypt, gift of the Nile." The Allard Pierson Museum houses the archaeological collection of the University of Amsterdam, with a large and important Egyptian section including many fine objects of archaeological and cultural significance. The collection comprises Predynastic, pharaonic, Graeco-Roman and Coptic antiquities, with a strong emphasis on the later periods. These were of particular interest to the men who played a major part in the formation of the collection, the Egyptologist F.W. von Bissing and the banker and classical scholar C.W. Lunsingh Scheurleer. The Egyptian section has recently been reopened in five specially designed rooms and the story of the land along the Nile and its people as told there to the visitor by the antiquities is illustrated and described in this book. It is not a comprehensive catalogue, but a general account based on a selection of Egyptian objects in the Allard Pierson Museum, illustrated with photographs specially taken for the occasion. The list of these illustrations with the bibliography are intended to help the reader find his way through the collection. After a brief historical outline, ch. 2 deals with funerary beliefs and customs as exemplified by tombs and their equipment. Life stands central in the third part which had to be largely reconstructed from objects made for the dead, thus showing the world according to the Egyptian ideals. Alexandria, Egypt and the cultural interrelations of the Graeco-Roman period come into focus in ch. 4, visualized in the reliefs from temples and the colourful abundance of funerary equipment, as well as the objects that belong to the Hellenistic tradition. Finally, the Coptic antiquities demonstrate the end of the world of antiquity in Egypt. The architectural fragments and the riches of the applied arts express a vigorous new spirituality. Author 92.0582 MANGADO ALONSO, M.L., Calcos de relieves egipcios del Museo Vctor Balaguer en Vilanova i la Geltr, Aula Orientalis, Sabadell (Barcelona) 10 (1992), 181-198. (ill.). The article analyses a series of tracings (calcos) of reliefs and drawings belonging to famous Egyptian monuments. Most of them are identified, although a few probably correspond to lost originals. The tracings are kept in the Museum of Vilanova i la Geltr (Tarragona) and were entrusted to it at the beginning of this century by E. Toda. They are probably the work either of Mariette or some of his collaborators. They may well be useful in reconstructing the present-day originals that have suffered considerable damage. Author 92.0583 MARTIN, Karl, Einige magische Kleindenkmler griechisch-rmischer Zeit im bersee-Museum zu Bremen, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 411-421. (fig., ill., pl.). Publication of two objects from the Graeco-Roman Period in the bersee-Museum at Bremen. (1) A Horus cippus (inv. No. B 15832), with texts on the back and other sides given in transliteration and translation. (2) Four small clay balls, some with remainders of a black bituminous layer, with names of goddesses in hieratic-hieroglyphic. Parallels from the necropolis at Tehna are in the Louvre (see AEB 79729). The goddesses are probably connected with protection along all four cardinal points. 92.0584 The Metropolitan Museum of Art Bulletin, New York 49, No. 4 (Spring 1992) = Ancient Art. Gifts from the Norbert Schimmel Collection. (ill. incl. colour). On p. 22-36 Catharine Roehrig publishes 20 Egyptian antiquities acquired by the Metropolitan Museum of Art as gifts from the Norbert Schimmel Collection. They are: an amethyst statuette of a monkey holding her baby (inv. no. 1989.281.90); a faience hedgehog (1989.281.91); a steatite statuette of a monkey holding a kohl tube (1989.281.101); an ivory woman's head (1989.281.93); eleven Amarna reliefs (1985.328.2, 1981.449, 1985.328.6, 1985.328.7, 1985.328.13, 1985.328.12, 1985.328.10, 1985.328.18, 1985.328.21,
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

1985.328.23, 1985.328.24); a protome of Egyptian blue showing a lion holding the head of a Nubian in its jaws (1989.281.92); a Bes-shaped faience container (1989.281.94); a gold ram's head amulet (1989.281.98); a basalt head of a priest (1989.281.102); a limestone sculptor's model (1989.281.97). W.H. 92.0585 The Metropolitan Museum of Art Bulletin, New York 50, No. 2 (Fall 1992). (ill. incl. colour). On p. 7-9 Dorothea Arnold publishes some recent acquisitions: two relief slabs from Amarna temples (inv. nos. 1991.240.1, 1991.240.4); a greywacke head of an antelope (1992.55); a granite crocodile (1992.13). W.H. 92.0586 MORKOT, Robert G., Nubia in Oxford, Minerva, London 3, No. 1 (Jan/Feb 1992), 24-27. (ill., incl. colour). Describes the renovated Nubian gallery of the Ashmolean Museum. W.H. 92.0587 Mumie und Computer. Sonderausstellung des Kestner-Museums Hannover im Ausstellungszentrum der Universitt Leipzig vom 15.2. - 28.3.1992. Katalog der Leipziger Ausstellungsstcke, Leipzig, Universitt Leipzig, gyptisches Museum, 1992. (20 x 21 cm; 36 p., fig., ill. incl. colour). The catalogue proper is preceded by four essays. Renate Germer, Mumienforschung - eine faszinierende Wissenschaft. Frank Schmidt and Walter Rilke, Die Untersuchung von Mumien Leipziger Museen durch Rntgen und Computertomographie. Siegbert Lieberenz and Walter Rilke, Computertomographie und dreidimensionale Darstellung. Thomas Nickol and Walter Rilke, Die Untersuchung des Kauorgans gyptischer Mumien. Eine medizinhistorische Anwendung der dreidimensionalen Rekonstruktion computertomographischer Bildfolgen auf die Kieferregion. The catalogue, prepared by Renate Krauspe, describes only a sharp selection of objects shown in the exhibition. These comprise mummies, mummy masks from various periods, an Opening of the Mouth instrument set, canopic vases, a shabti with coffin, a Ptah-Sokar-Osiris statuette, a mirror. 92.0588 Newsletter. International Association of Egyptologists. Section "Museums and Collections," Hildesheim 6 (1991), [1992]. (pl.). This issue contains reports and particulars of 42 museums and collections. W.H. 92.0589 NOTA, Maresita, La Collezione Egizia nel Museo Barracco di Roma. Note d'archivio, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 283-300. (pl.). Little is as yet known of the provenience of many objects in the Museo Barraccco in Rome, which contains the collections of Giovanni Barraccco (1829-1914). Barracco's library, however, is an important source in trying to solve these questions. As an example, the origins of two Egyptian objects are given: a wooden lion's head from a throne (inv. no. M.B. 14) was originally acquired by the French general de la Salle, who participated in Bonaparte's Egyptian campaign. A black granite female sphinx of Hatshepsut (inv. no. M.B. 13) was found in the area of the Iseo Campense in Rome in the middle of the 19th century. W.H. 92.0590 ORGOGOZO, Chantal, Bordeaux. Muse d'Aquitaine. Ouverture de la dernire salle du muse consacre la cramique mditerranenne et l'gypte, Revue du Louvre, Paris 42, No. 2 (1992), 85-87. (colour ill.). On the opening of a new room in the muse d'Aquitaine, exhibiting Mediterranean pottery, Coptic textiles, and a collection of Egyptian antiquities acquired in Egypt in 1861-62 by the physician Jean-Ernest Godard. W.H. 92.0591

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

ORGOGOZO, Chantal, L'gypte au muse d'Aquitaine, Archeologia, Dijon 280 (juin 1992), 12-13. (colour ill.). Brief description of the Egyptian collection of the muse d'Aquitaine at Bordeaux. The collection was bequeathed to the city by Jean-Ernest Godard (1826-1862). W.H. 92.0592 Portes pour l'au-del. L'gypte, le Nil el le "Champ des Offrandes." Catalogue de l'exposition. dition prpare par Sydney Aufrre, Nathalie Bosson, Christian Landes, avec la participation d'Antoine Chn, Philippe Foliot, Bruno Matti, Lattes, Le muse Henri Prades (association Imago), 1992. (21 x 30 cm; 255 p., plans, fig., ill. colour pl.). ISBN 2-9506417-1-7 This is not only the catalogue of an exhibition, but it also contains an extensive study on the connected themes of Nile water, offering table, libation basins, funerary gardens, and even labyrinths. First the offering table is studied, its place in the funerary culture, the funerary food provision formulae, and offerings like various kinds of food, flora, cosmetic ingredients, perfumes and unguents. In the next section the author discusses the libation basin and its religious context, concluding with remarks on the Late Period offering table as a possible substitute for a mystic Egypt. The last section is devoted to the funerary repast. At the end a note on the role of miniature models. Then follows the catalogue proper, also prepared by Aufrre, consisting of 80 objects and related to the themes mentioned above. The exhibition comprises stelae, offering tables, food and food recipients, reliefs with offering scenes and offering tables, vases for unguents and other substances, sacred oil slabs, libation basins, private statuary, shabtis, sarcophagi and coffins, a false door, a wedjat amulet, and a gazelle mummy. Bibliography, modern paintings of Sophie Golvin (triptychs called 'tables d'offrande'), and Ancient Egypt in the cinema (by Jean-Luc Bovot). 92.0593 PRIESE, Karl-Heinz, Das Gold von Meroe. Staatliche Museen zu Berlin - Preussischer Kulturbesitz, gyptisches Museum und Papyrussammlung. Staatliche Sammlung gyptischer Kunst Mnchen, Berlin, Staatliche Museen zu Berlin - Preussischer Kulturbesitz/ Mnchen, Staatliche Sammlung gyptischer Kunst / Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992. (21 x 23 cm; 49 p., colour frontispiece, ill., mostly in colour). ISBN 3-8053-1480-9 This booklet was published on the occasion of the exhibition end 1992 in the Egyptian Museum BerlinCharlottenburg. In this exhibition the treasure from the pyramid of the Meroitic queen Amanishakheto is shown, partly acquired in first choice by the king of Bavaria, while the rest was bought later by the Prussian king around 1840. The unification made it possible to present the pieces from three collections as a whole. Essays without notes provide the information about Meroe, queen Amanishakheto, the find of the treasure by Ferlini, and finally the pieces themselves. They are: bracelets, rings, necklaces, breast pieces, miniature golden figurines, gold beads, but also a cameo and some containers. The catalogue ends with a survey of the Meroitic pantheon, a bibliography and a chronological chart. 92.0594 QUMEREUC, Marie-Dominique, Collections gyptiennes. Muse de Guret, Guret, Editions Verso, 1992. (21 x 30 cm; 159 p., map, fig., ill., colour pl.). ISBN 2-903870-52-7; Pr. FF 180 The Egyptian collection of the museum at Guret centres around two basic aspects of the Egyptian religion: the gods and the rites. The pantheon is represented by some 30 statuettes in various materials (bronze, wood, stone and faience), among which a beautiful late-N.K. winged Isis. The aspect of rites is well represented by a stela from the time of Amenhotep II and a Ramesside wall fragment. After a brief history of the collections and a note on aegyptiaca from Gallo-Roman France (cat. nos. 130-131) follows the catalogue: statuettes of deities in bronze (including animal forms; nos. 1-28), in wood and stone (nos. 29-31), Graeco-Roman terracottas (nos. 32-38); shabtis (nos. 39-48); amulets (nos. 49-62); scarabs and cowry shells (nos. 63-86);
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

reliefs and stelae (nos. 87-90); stone vases (nos. 91-99); cult and ornamental objects (nos. 100-107); funerary collars and necklaces (nos. 108-115); coffins, mummy masks and cartonnages (nos. 116-122); mummy bindings (no. 123-124); human remains (nos. 125-127); and fakes and imitations (nos. 128-129). Glossary of gods mentioned, appendixes on the radiological examination of a child's mummy and on the restoration of a mummy and its coffin, a concordance, a list of objects from the collection not included in this catalogue, bibliography and brief indexes added. 92.0595 RAVEN, Maarten J., Numbering systems in the Egyptian department of the Rijksmuseum van Oudheden, OMRO 72 (1992), 7-14. An explanation is given of the principles underlying the system of inventory numbers in use at the Egyptian department of the Rijksmuseum van Oudheden, Leiden. There are two categories: a system of letter marks, of which a full list is given, and a newer system of year marks, introduced in 1891 by Pleyte. The numbering systems in the catalogues of Leemans and Boeser are explained as well, as are those of the special catalogues of Greek papyri, Coptic manuscripts, Coptic antiquities, and the CNMAL (Collections of the National Museum of Antiquities at Leiden). It is recommended, where possible, to use only inventory numbers in referring to objects in the museum. W.H. 92.0596 ROCCATI, Alessandro, La riscoperta continua dell'Egitto. "Preistoria" delle collezioni torinesi, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 357-366. A list is presented of early acquisitions of the Egyptian Museum in Turin, with details and bibliographical references about their provenance. The objects are listed in geographical order. W.H. 92.0597 SCHOSKE, Sylvia, Staatliche Sammlung gyptischer Kunst, Mnchner Jahrbuch der bildenden Kunst, Mnchen 43 (1992), 175-185. (ill.). Publication of a number of new acquisitions by the Staatliche Sammlung gyptischer Kunst, Munich: 1) a relief fragment from the temple of Mentuhotep at Deir el-Bahari (inv. no. S 7114); 2) another relief fragment from the same temple (S 7117); 3) a copper statue from the XIIth Dynasty of a man, probably from Hawara (S 7105); 4) a relief fragment from Amarna, found at Hermopolis (S 7094); 5) three bronze figurines of shrewmice (S 7101, 7102, 7103); 6) a bronze statuette of an Oxyrhynchus fish (S 7104); 7) a mummy shroud from the Ptolemaic or Roman period (S 7079); 8) a libation basin surrounded on three sides by a meander pattern (S 7078; cf. AEB 85.0176); 9) a mummy mask from the Roman period (S 7058). W.H. 92.0598 SCHOSKE, Sylvia, Barbara KREISSL and Renate GERMER, "Anch." Blumen fr das Leben. Pflanzen im alten gypten, Mnchen, Staatliche Sammlung gyptischer Kunst, 1992 = Schriften aus der gyptischen Sammlung (SAS), 6. (21 x 28 cm; 276 p., colour frontispiece, fig., ill. incl. colour). ISBN 3-87490-563-2 Catalogue to an exhibition which started at the Landesgartenschau 1992 in Ingolstadt and was made in cooperation with the Deutsches Medizinhistorisches Museum. Afterwards it has travelled to various other cities in Germany. It showed objects from the Egyptian collections at Berlin, Munich, Hannover and Wrzburg, as well as from private collections. The subject is divided by themes, each introduced and provided with notes. The following subjects are dealt with. Natural environment: the landscape of valley and desert; the natural vegetation; tables of the most important plants of Egyptian wetlands, and of trees and shrubs (Latin name, common name in German, hieroglyphic writing; in the latter table with notes on occurrence in nature or cultivated, as fruit tree or as garden plant). Agriculture: irrigation, arable farming (table of weeds in corn fields). Harvest: the king guaranteeing fertility; Osiris as vegetation god; agricultural feasts and gods. Horticulture: vegetables (table), viticulture, fruit trees; a table of garden trees in the tomb of Ineni. Provisions in the hereafter: gardens of tombs, of mortuary temples, or for the gods; the tree goddess. Pleasure gardens: in palaces, the pond and flowers, lotus and papyrus. Decorative fresh flowers and plants in garlands, etc. Landscape scenes.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Then follows the catalogue, equally arranged by main themes (all introduced) with their subdivisions. The first main theme is landscape: desert and Nile valley (nos. 1-12; cosmetic containers, hippopotamuses and vessels with environment decoration, reliefs and paintings); flowers and trees (13-26; faience tiles or miniatures in flower-shapes, i.a. from Amarna, figured ostraca); cultivated areas (27-36; papyrus document on flooded land from the Roman Period, agricultural tools, a model grain silo, pottery containers for grain and beer, bread, baking and moulds). The second main theme is mythical gardens: the Elysean fields in the hereafter (37-48; B.D. vignette and papyrus, shabtis and box, relief, funerary equipment, like a coffin lid, a vegetation Osiris); the funerary cult (49-52; i.a. an offering table, a situla). The third main theme is plants in association with gods (53-67), comprising statuettes of Nefertem and other deities, particularly the Nile god, so closely associated with fertility; and further, a stela and shabti box with decoration, a miniature altar, a New Year bottle. The next main theme is political and cosmic order, comprising offering stands, bronzes and faience objects like amulets (68-73); further, the temple as cosmos (74-76; model columns and plants). The plant as decorative motif is a main theme with a number of subdivisions: painted pottery and faience vessels in various shapes (77-85); plant-shaped vessels (86-91); lotus-shaped beakers (92-94); Nun bowls (95-99); object with imitated basketry (100-104). The last main theme is plants in daily life: tools, basketry, implements, weapons, staves and sceptres (105-118); scribe, writing equipment and papyrus (119-122; i.a. a stamp); furniture (123-130; i.a. a lamp stand, inlays); toys and musical instruments (131-136); cosmetic equipment (137-147; some unguent spoons, kohol tubes); flower ornaments (148-157; necklaces, bead strings, earrings, rings); clothing (158-161); original remains like grain, nuts, seeds, dried fruit (162-176). An essay on archaeobotanical research, with sections on pharmacopoeia (table), an examination of a ball of thread, an essay on wood and its applications (tables presenting kinds and uses). 92.0599 SCHOSKE, Sylvia and Dietrich WILDUNG, Gott und Gtter im Alten gypten, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992. (23 x 30 cm; VIII, 240 p., map, fig., ill. partly in colour, colour pl.); rev. BiOr 50 (1993), 629-631 (H.J.A. de Meulenaere) ISBN 3-8053-1409-4/ -1420-5 (Museumsausg.); Pr. DM 88 Exhibition shown in 1992-3 in Berlin, Mnchen and Hamburg of the private collection Resandro, which primarily consists of miniature Egyptian objects, such as stone or faience figurines, bronze statuettes, amulets, scarabs etc. The 143 pieces are distributed in the catalogue over a number of themes, which are each briefly introduced. 1. One name, many forms (Nos. 1-18): the goddess Hathor-Nebet-Hetepet (a fragment of a menit), bronze cats representing Bastet, Thoth as baboon and ibis, the Apis bull (also bull-headed), Amun (a head, a situla dedicated to him, ithyphallic Amun-Min, the ram, ram- and crocodile-headed anthropomorphic figurines, Onuris-Amun). 2. One form, many names (19-46): ram- or jackal-headed figurines, falcon, the child god Harpocrates, the mother goddess Isis, lion-shaped goddesses, flies. 3. One function, many gods (47-82): the sun associated with the scarab, ichneumon, lizard, hippopotamus, the Oxyrhynchus fish, the barbel, Atum, and the king; fertility and stability associated with Osiris, the bull, snakes, the ka; motherhood (Isis with child, the hippopotamus-headed pregnant Thoeris, the frog, Bes); justice (Thoth, Ma'at). 4. Divine families (83-101): Osiris - Isis - Horus; Osiris - Nephthys; Ptah - Sakhmet Nefertem; Horus - Hathor - Ihi; the Horus sons; Shu - Tefnut; Amun - Amaunet/Mut - Khons. 5. Local gods (102-112): Neith of Sais; Sakhmet of Athribis; Bastet of Bubastis; the Oxyrhynchus fish; Pakhet from Speos Artemidos; Nehemet-await and Thoth of Hermopolis; Osiris of Abydos; Nekhbet of Elkab. 6. Symbolism of numbers (113-116): couples of Hathor and Mut, Isis and Osiris, a triad of Isis, Harpocrates and Nephthys; and Thoth as representing the Ogdoad. 7. Pantheistic gods (117-121): Ptah-Sokar-Osiris, a ram-headed and a common pataikos, a double-headed composite male figure, a Roman Period sistrum showing various gods. 8. Divinised human beings (122-123): Imhotep, king Amenhotep I. 9. Priest and cult (124-143): miniature royal heads from various periods, a kneeling priest with a baboon, a priestess, offering bearers, Late Period portraits, vessels. Appendix on the metallurgical analysis of the bronze statuettes (with concordance between Analysis No. and Cat. No.) by Josef Riederer, bibliography and index added. 92.0600 SCOTT, III, Gerry D., Temple, Tomb and Dwelling: Egyptian Antiquities from the Harer Family Trust Collection. With an Introduction by Nancy Thomas, San Bernardino, University Art Gallery, California State University, 1992. (21 x 28 cm; XV, 207 p., map, ill., partly in colour). ISBN 0-945486-08-1
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

This is the catalogue to an exhibition of some of the most important objects from the significant collection of Egyptian antiquities in the Harer Family Trust Collection, which has been shown both in the University Art Gallery of California State University, San Bernardino and in the San Bernardino County Museum. Because of its size, it has been possible to mount two separate, but complementary museum exhibitions. The San Bernardino County Museum presents the civilization of Ancient Egypt from the vantage point of cultural anthropology. The exhibition at the Art Gallery includes complementary material, focusing principally on the visual arts in ancient Egypt. Both presentations feature important works of art. That at the Art Gallery also emphasizes the high standard of artistry often encountered in small-scale work. The collection comprises material from every period of Egyptian history, from the Predynastic Period to the Late Period. It includes masterpieces of Egyptian sculpture, such as the standard-bearing statue of a queen (Cat. no. 82) and the bust of Sakhmet (Cat. No. 25). The catalogue is divided into two sections, nos. 1-81 and 82-154, reflecting the two complementary installations. Each section is preceded by an essay which places the objects within a basic context. The internal arrangement of the catalogue entries is based on exhibition themes - temple, tomb and dwelling - and function, rather than according to strict chronology. Since certain types of object are to be found in both installations, the form of the catalogue entries varies to avoid repetition. Those presented in the first section of the catalogue have been given full didactic entries; those in the second more attenuated entries which, nonetheless, seek to convey the most essential information about the objects. The catalogue, Part 1 comprises: a selected variety of objects collected by F. Howlett (Cat. No. 1.A-W); Predynastic and N.K. pottery, stone vessels, a small Ptolemaic royal head, cosmetic containers and implements (Cat. No. 20.A-I), jewellery, private statuary from various periods and reliefs (a number from the O.K.), Ptolemaic situlas, Late Period and Ptolemaic bronzes, stelae, funerary cones, canopic jars, a rich variety of shabtis and amulets. Apart from the above-mentioned Cat.No. 82, Part 2 includes: reliefs, bronzes, figurines (some of faience), Bes sculptures of the Roman Period and other Bes attributes, pottery and stone vessels, weights, amulets, jewellery, a Ptah-Sokar-Osiris figure, a mummy mask, stelae, shabtis, etc. 92.0601 SEIPEL, Wilfried, Gott - Mensch - Pharao. Viertausend Jahre Menschenbild in der Skulptur des Alten gypten. Knstlerhaus, 25. Mai bis 4. Oktober 1992. Eine Ausstellung des Kunsthistorischen Museums Wien, Wien, Kunsthistorisches Museum, 1992. (22 x 27 cm; 510 p., colour frontispiece, fig., ill., colour pl., map). ISBN 3-900325-22-7 The catalogue is preceded by a number of essays. Wilfried SEIPEL, gypten und das Abendland. Die historischen Voraussetzungen unseres gyptenbildes, 15-21. Brief historical survey of the way Egypt has been conceived of by the West. Helmut SATZINGER, Die gyptische Sammlung im Wiener Kunsthistorischen Museum. Geschichtliche Entwicklung, 23-31. Brief history of the collection. Wilfried SEIPEL, Die Voraussetzungen der gyptischen Kunst und ihr Regelsystem, 33-41. General introduction to Egyptian art dealing with two-dimensional representation and the canon of proportions. Wilfried SEIPEL, Zur gyptischen Rundplastik. Ein berblick, 41-47. General introduction to the various aspects of sculpture in the round. Elfriede HASLAUER, Werkverfahren bei Statuen aus Stein, Holz, Bronze, Fayence und Ton, 49-55. Deals with tools, materials, working in stone, wood, copper and bronze, and sculptor's models. Marianne EATON-KRAUSS, Statuendarstellungen in Malerei und Relief, 57-61. On the representation of statues in relief and painting. The catalogue comprises 211 nos., which are presented in historical order. Data, description and bibliography are given. Only a few pieces of statuary are made of other material than stone. Each period is first generally introduced and a table of reigns is given. The Predynastic Period (Nos. 1-6) starts with the Naqada I/II Periods. Five pieces are of ivory. The O.K. (Nos. 7-38) comprises IIIrd Dynasty statuary, reserve heads, a
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

few pieces of royal statuary, more private statuary, servant statuettes, and some wooden pieces. The F.I.P., M.K. and S.I.P. are taken together (Nos. 39-75), but no pieces from the F.I.P. are included. This section begins with over ten pieces of M.K. royal statuary. No. 56, a head, is of uncertain date (early M.K. or XXVIth Dynasty). The last 12 pieces are from the S.I.P. (or late M.K.), including an offering table. The section of the N.K. is the largest (Nos. 76-141). It is divided into royal and private statuary, which divisions are both chronologically ordered. The royal statuary comprises also other royal persons than the king, sphinxes, statues of deities, Amarna art, and shabtis. The private statuary ranges from group statues to individuals, many of which female. Apart from the heads, a wide variety of statue types is shown. Here also a shabti is included. The T.I.P. (XXIst- XXIVth Dynasties) is presented separately, and covers Nos. 142-149. Two pieces are statues of private persons. The inscriptions on the block statue of Nimlot (Kunsthist. Mus. S 5791) are given. The Late Period (XXVth-XXXth Dynasties; Nos. 150-164) is chronologically arranged. All pieces, possibly except the last one, are private. The Ptolemaic Period (Nos. 165-184; No. 185 is a statue in Cypriote archaic style) includes both royal statuary and private realistic heads, apart from a few other objects. A separate section is reserved for sculptor's models (Nos. 186-211). Here a variety is presented: figured ostraca with sketches, unfinished statuary from various periods, model torsos and heads from the Ptolemaic Period, and sketches drawn on a grid. Chronological table and basic bibliography at the end. 92.0602 SILVANO, Flora, Gli oggetti egiziani nel Museo di Storia Naturale-Liceo Classico di Lucca, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 403-407. The Egyptian collection in the Natural History Museum of the Liceo Classico at Lucca consists of an anthropoid sarcophagus, two mummies, two faience collars, a calcite vase, and the lid of a canopic vase. The objects must have arrived at Lucca at some time between 1820, which is the alleged date of their discovery, and 1848, when they are mentioned for the first time. Most likely they were donated by the duke of Lucca, Charles Louis of Bourbon, who may have acquired them on his frequent visits to the courts of Europe. W.H. 92.0603 TRINIDADE LOPES, Maria Helena and Lus Manuel de ARAJO, La collection gyptienne du roi D. Lus, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 671-673. King D. Luis of Portugal (1836-1889) has collected a number of Egyptian antiquities, at present kept at the Pao Ducal de Vila Viosa (Fundaao da Casa de Bragana). The eight pieces are described. 92.0604 VALTZ, Elisabetta, Italian excavations at Tebtynis 1930-1935: the objects at Egyptian Museum, Torino, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 625-628. (colour pl.). A brief presentation of the history of the 1930-1935 excavations at Tebtynis and the finds of Graeco-Roman and Coptic date now kept in the Museo Egizio, Turin. 92.0605 VASSILIKA, Eleni, Museum Acquisitions, 1990. Egyptian Antiquities Accessioned in 1990 by Museums in the United Kingdom, JEA 78 (1992), 267-272. The list comprises 61 nos., divided by periods. 92.0606 WALLACE, Amanda, Ancient Egypt. A Pitt Rivers Museum Teachers Pack, Oxford, Pitt Rivers Museum, 1992. (21 x 30 cm; 34 loose p., fig.). Teaching notes designed to help teachers using the Egyptian collection of the Pitt Rivers Museum. Many of the exhibits are from Petrie's excavations at the pyramid of Illahun. Included is a not-comprehensive list of the Egyptian objects exhibited in the Court and the Lower Gallery. 92.0607 WILDUNG, Dietrich, Das Gold von Meroe, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 270-271. (colour ill.).
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

On an exhibition of the treasures of queen Amanishakheto held at the Egyptian Museum in Berlin Charlottenburg. W.H. 92.0608 WILDUNG, Dietrich, "Gott und Gtter im Alten gypten, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 198-199. (colour ill.). On the exhibition "Gott und Gtter im Alten "gypten," held June 4 - August 23 in Berlin. W.H. V.d Monuments see also: 92.0069, 92.0107, 92.0129, 92.0150, 92.0219, 92.0224, 92.0269, 92.0284, 92.0334, 92.0369, 92.0454, 92.0494, 92.0507, 92.0526, 92.0531, 92.0534, 92.0544, 92.0677, 92.0679, 92.0680, 92.0734, 92.0735, 92.0757, 92.0761, 92.0762, 92.0765, 92.0766, 92.0779, 92.0785, 92.0796, 92.0821, 92.0885, 92.0894, 92.0932, 92.0939, 92.0948, 92.1057, 92.1061, 92.1113 92.0609 ABDALLA, Aly, The Cenotaph of the Sekwaskhet Family from Saqqara, JEA 78 (1992), 93-111. (fig., pl.). The publication of a series of five limestone offering niches from the private cenotaph of the Sekwaskhet (sk-wsxt) family of the early M.K. The monument, excavated to the north of the Teti pyramid by Firth and Gunn in 1921-22, is now displayed in the Cairo Museum (JE 55618). The family was associated with the cult of the Teti pyramid. Author 92.0610 ABOU EL-ATTA, Hussein, The Relation between the Egyptian Tombs and the Alexandrian Hypogea, tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 11-19. (plans). The Alexandrian hypogea of Antoniadis and Sidi Gaber have several features in common with some Egyptian tombs from the N.K. and the great tombs at El-Asasif from the XXVth and XXVIth Dynasties, chiefly an open court cut into the rock to provide a suitable facade for the tomb. W.H. 92.0611 ALTENMLLER, Hartwig, Bemerkungen zu den neu gefundenen Daten im Grab der Knigin Twosre (KV 14) im Tal der Knige von Theben, in: After Tutankhamun, 141-164. (plans, fig.). After pointing out the extraordinary character of the tomb of queen Twosre (KV 14) the author describes the tomb plan and decoration, and draws comparisons with the tomb of Siptah. The tomb displays two royal systems, which, according to the author, were both usurped by or for Sethnakhte. Various graffiti connected with construction data permit to exactly establish the building history of the tomb. The graffiti are discussed in detail and brought into relation with historical facts from the late XIXth Dynasty. The dates allow the following conclusions: the construction of the tomb had already started under Sethi II and the first building phase is connected with this king; the sarcophagus chamber began to be built before the death of Siptah and is strong evidence for the coregency of Twosre during the last years of Siptah; one date dates from shortly before the death of Sethnakhte, and is connected with the usurpation of the tomb and the modifications of the decoration for this king. Four building phases can be distinguished. The first begins in the second year of Sethi II and ends four years before year 1 of Siptah, which initiates the second phase of about five to six years. The third phase takes place during the end of the reign of Siptah and is connected with the coregency of Twosre; in this phase the extension of the non-royal system into a royal one was planned. This new conception led to the fourth phase, the complete alteration into a royal tomb. After the death of Sethnakhte Ramses III usurped the tomb for his predecessor. At the end some examples of the more important modifications in the tomb decoration owing to the change in status of queen Twosre. 92.0612 ALTENMLLER, Hartwig, Zweiter Vorbericht ber die Arbeiten des Archologischen Instituts der Universitt Hamburg am Grab des Bay (KV 13) im Tal der Knige von Theben, SAK 19 (1992), 15-36. (fig., plan).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

The first preliminary report appeared in GM 107 (1989), 43-54. After a note on the location and the condition of the Valley of the Kings tomb (KV 13) of Bay, Chancellor under queen Twosre, before the present investigations, the author describes the architecture of the tomb (measurements of corridors and halls, inclination), as well as the unfinished and very fragmentary decoration. There are parallels with the tomb of queen Twosre (KV 14), with which comparisons are drawn. The tomb was constructed under king Siptah, and is not only contemporaneous with the king's tomb (KV 47) and that of Twosre, but also coordinated with them. The tombs of Bay and Twosre (2nd building phase) are smaller copies of the royal XIXth Dynasty tomb. Queen Twosre and Bay have supported king Siptah loyally in the beginning of his reign, but conflicts soon arose. Possibly the later queen's policies were backed by Bay. Bay was permitted to use the cult facilities in the mortuary temple of Siptah. The author then sketches the career of Bay, which started under Seti II and rose to almost royal status under Siptah and probably Twosre. Possibly he is the Asiatic Irsu, who is so negatively valued in Pap. Harris I. As is evident from the changes in the decoration and the find of shabtis and other funerary equipment, the tomb of Bay was usurped in the XXth Dynasty for prince Mentuherkhepshef, known from the Medinet Habu list of princes and certainly not identical with his namesake of KV 19. 92.0613 ARNOLD, Dieter, The Pyramid Complex of Senwosret I. With contributions by Dorothea Arnold and Felix Arnold and an appendix by Cheryl Haldane, New York, The Metropolitan Museum of Art, 1992 = The South Cemeteries of Lisht, 3 = Publications of The Metropolitan Museum of Art Egyptian Expedition, 25; at head of title: The Metropolitan Museum of Egyptian Expedition. (25 x 35 cm; 119 p., plans, fig., ill., pl.). ISBN 0-87099-612-6; Pr. $ 75 After the publication of the pyramid of Senwosret I proper with its mortuary installations (AEB 91/1.0259) and of the control notes and team marks (AEB 91/1.0100), Dieter Arnold discusses now the monuments and objects found in the area between the inner and outer enclosure walls of the royal pyramid, mainly the nine subsidiary pyramids and other tombs belonging to members of the royal family and their households. Although much destruction and pillaging have taken place, it has been possible to reconstruct to some degree the architecture from these ruins. Since little is known about these complexes, the results contribute considerably to the understanding of the lay-out, architecture and construction of royal funerary complexes in the M.K. First the author describes in ch. 1 the outer court and the outer enclosure wall. The wall had sloping faces and a rounded top and was covered with the usual whitewashed mud plaster. No pavement in the court was found. The nine secondary pyramids, described in ch. 2, were situated in the outer court, extraordinary large for these purposes. They may not have been projected as such, but originally as simple shaft tombs, perhaps with mastabas on top. The change to the O.K. custom testifies to the archaistic trends in the reign. Very little was left of the superstructures and thus also of the decoration of the funerary chapels, and only two owners (queen Neferu(?) and princess Itakayet) could be identified. It is noteworthy that the superstructures and the mortuary chapels, along with their sculptural decoration, had probably all been completed, even though the underground apartments remained unfinished (and unoccupied?). This situation calls for questions, such as one about the possibility of discord in the royal family. Pyramid 1 had also deposits inside its enclosure. Ch. 3 is concerned with the burials and shafts in the outer court within or outside the enclosures of the secondary pyramids (no such finds in the inner court!), which were primarily destined for the members of the royal households, but also counted later intrusive burials. Except for the tomb of Ankhty, no M.K. burial there was found untouched. So few objects have survived that it is difficult to establish datings. Burials and shafts of now untraceable locations near the ka-pyramid and elsewhere are mentioned. Other constructions in the outer court such as houses (at least some from Roman times), silos, and the brick-lined boat pit (despite the odd location destined for the king?) are the subject of ch. 4. The catalogue of finds (ch. 5) comprises both objects traced in the museum's holdings and examined by the author, and the others described after the notes of the excavators. The most complete set is formed by the finds from the intact burial of Ankhty; further, the finds associated with the secondary pyramids, from the offering hall of the king's mortuary temple, i.a. some faience figurines, pottery, a sledge, scarabs, statuette fragments etc. The model pottery from the foundation deposits of Pyramid 9 is studied by Dorothea Arnold. Many points of construction methods being discussed in the author's book on building in Ancient Egypt (AEB 91/1.0307), only those points that can be further elaborated based on the excavation of the pyramid complex of Senwosret I are discussed in ch. 6: slideways and construction ramps, dressing stations for stone cutting; joining of the building blocks, levelling walls, the organization of the construction area; the planning and proportions of the present pyramid complex; and an additional observation on the blocking system of the
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

pyramid of Senwosret I. Cheryl Haldane reports in the appendix on the timbers from one or more ancient ships. When these vessels were no longer thought to be seaworthy, they were disassembled and their timbers embedded in roads and ramps used during the construction of the pyramid complex. A frame was included among them, and a wooden model boat with actual planking and hull construction from the mastaba of Imhotep at Lisht excavated in 1914 is included in the discussion here. The contribution focuses on Ancient Egyptian hull construction through a brief description of physical remains of vessels, discusses the Lisht timbers in detail, and provides illustrations and a catalogue of some of the more informative Lisht timbers. A controversial passage in Herodotus 2.96.1-2 on the use of papyrus in connection with seams is now definitely solved. The manner of hull construction used here was so far not known. Concordance of shaft numbers with the organization of ch. 3, general index, and register of objects from the excavation in the Cairo Museum and the Metropolitan Museum of Art, New York. 92.0614 ARNOLD, Dieter, Die Tempel gyptens. Gtterwohnungen, Kultsttten, Baudenkmler, Zrich-[Mnchen], Artemis & Winkler, 1992. (22 x 28 cm; 239 p., colour frontispiece, plans, maps, fig., ill. incl. colour). ISBN 3-7608-1073-X; Pr. DM 128 This general book on the Egyptian temple consists of two parts. In the first the author discusses the nature and forms of Egyptian sanctuaries. First he explains the essential meaning of the temple, its origin and development, and the main types: temples for the cult of the gods and of the king; the O.K. sun temples; way stations and bark shrines; and mammisi. Further, he deals with: the temple as symbol and representation of the cosmos, the architectonic plan and rules; decoration programme; the priesthood, rituals and festivals; and the economic and administrative role of the temple. After a brief note on the influence of the Egyptian temple on other civilisations including the Egyptian fashion in the western world follows a glossary of architectonic and ornamental terms (cavetto cornice, obelisk, pillar, pylon, columns and sphinxes). The second part is devoted to the, necessarily brief, descriptions of 130 temples, presented in a geographical order from southernmost Nubia to northernmost Sinai. Described are: 32 temples from Nubia (Gebel Barkal to Philae); southern Upper Egypt (Elephantine to Armant; nos. 33-44); Luxor and Karnak (45-49); ThebesWest (50-62). After the oases of Kharga (63-69) and Dakhla (70-71), the author returns to the Nile valley: northern Upper Egypt from Medamud to Qaw el-Kebir (72-82); then Middle Egypt including the Fayum from Tell el-Amarna to Qasr es-Sagha (83-96). After another turn to the oases of Bahriya (97-100) and Siwa (101) the author describes the temples of Memphis (102-106). The description of the temples in the Delta (107-129) begins with Letopolis and Heliopolis at the apex of the Delta and then continues from east to west. The survey ends with Serabit el-Khadim in the Sinai (130). Chronological table, notes, comparative tables of the dimensions of the most important temples, general index and maps of Egypt at the end. 92.0615 BICKEL, Susanne, Blocs d'Amenhotep III remploys dans le temple de Merenptah Gourna. Une porte monumentale, BIFAO 92 (1992), 1-13. (fig., ill.). The author studies a number of blocks reemployed from the funerary temple of Amenhotep III at ThebesWest in that of Merenptah, which was built close to it. They belong to a monumental limestone gate, that was possibly situated behind the northern colossi of Amenhotep's temple. The documentation does not permit to conclude that they form part of a construction related to the Sokar temple which is known to have existed within the temple complex. 92.0616 CAUVILLE, Sylvie, avec la participation de ric AUBOURG, Patrick DELEUZE et Alain LECLER, Le temple d'Isis Dendera, BSFE No. 123 (Mars 1992), 31-48. (plans, ill.). The author draws attention to the little-known temple of Isis at Dendera, the plan and theology of which show it to be the small-scale version of a grand temple. Having its own monumental gateway, it is architecturally independent of the great Hathor temple, the axis of which is at right angles with the Isis

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

temple. The temple was built under Augustus, who used blocks of the first construction of Nectanebo I for the foundations and incorporated its original cella. Nectanebo I's original construction was followed by enlargements in the reigns of Ptolemy VI and Ptolemy X. The final result was a temple consisting of a Ptolemaic and a Roman part and laid out along two axes, which, remarkably, are not perpendicular. A relief executed in bold relief represents the birth of Isis in her cosmic aspect as Sothis-Sirius in her heliacal rising. The texts describe the goddess and relate to Nut giving birth to the rising sun; astronomical representations lend a cosmic character to the scene. Probably, the Isis temple represented the hillock on which, in the middle of papyrus thickets, Nut gave birth to the infant-goddess, under the protection of Hathor, the daughter of the sun god, but herself also being the sun, as incarnating the first hour of the day. 92.0617 DILS, Peter, De grote tempel van Aboe Simbel. Aspecten van zijn architectuur, decoratie en theologisch systeem, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 165-202. (ill., plan). "The great temple of Abu Simbel. Aspects of its architecture, decoration and theological system." A description is given of the great temple of Abu Simbel, emphasizing the similarities to structure and layout of free-standing temples. Attention is paid to the theological interpretation of the temple, particularly where the divinity of Ramses II is concerned. Modifications and additions to the temple's decoration are indicative of an evolution in which Ramses developed from the reigning king to a true god and became identified with the sun god. W.H. 92.0618 DORNER, Josef, Die Form der Knickpyramide. (Bemerkungen zu J.A.R. Legon's Geometrie, GM 116, 1990, 65-72), GM 126 (1992), 39-45. Notes to the above-mentioned article (cf. AEB 92.0646). 92.0619 DZIOBEK, Eberhard, Das Grab des Ineni Theben Nr. 81, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992 = Archologische Verffentlichungen. Deutsches Archologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo, 68. (25 x 25 cm; 149 p., plans, fig., pl. incl. folding and colour); rev. BiOr 51 (1994), 544 (A. Mekhitarian); RdE 45 (1994), 235-237 (A. Gasse). ISBN 3-8053-975-9; Pr. DM 280 Publication of Theban Tomb (T.T.) No. 81. The author divides the book into three parts. Part 1 is concerned with the history of the tomb up to the end of the XVIIIth Dynasty. It consists of one chapter offering the architectural description, marked by two separate building phases. The tomb originates from the XIth Dynasty and was reused by the owner in the XVIIIth Dynasty. An excursus is devoted to the building marks in red ink. Then follows the description of the decoration, starting with notes on technical aspects, such as the wall plaster, the proportion grid, sketching, background colour and finishing touch, and the colours used. The 22 scenes are described and the accompanying texts are presented. They comprise: the inspection of Nubian negroes, cattle, treasures, the fields, the scene in the marshes; the owner before the offerings, fish and bird catching, agriculture, the owner's house and garden, desert hunt, the Ritual of the Opening of the Mouth, offering scene and offering list, the burial etc. Among the texts is the well-known autobiography of the owner, now largely lost and therefore taken over from Urk. IV 53-62. The man served in the reigns of Amenhotep I, and Tuthmosis I and II. Attempts to reconstruct the structure of the text and its line distribution on the walls are made. The hieroglyphic text is the reproduced edition in Urk. IV, and is accompanied by a transliteration and translation. Additional biographical texts known from Urk IV 62-66 are presented in the same way. At the end of the ch. a note on the occupation of the tomb. Much attention is paid to the often underrated aspect of the later history up to modern times, which constitutes part 2 of the book. The tomb seems to have collapsed already by the end of the XVIIIth Dynasty. Ch. 2 describes the various investigations of the tomb, the earliest of which go back to the early 19th century. Ch. 3 is devoted to the destruction by nature, robbers, usurpation, deletions, superstition; even graffiti are ranged here and published. The clearing of the front court, covered with the rubble of the collapsed ceiling, yielded ceramics, funerary cones and various material. Part 3 is concerned with the tomb and its owner. After the brief ch. 4 on the decoration programme in the early XVIIIth Dynasty the author studies the titles, functions and activities of

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Ineni, with a long excursus on the man's biography. This study comprises a note on the function of Overseer of the Two Granaries of Amon and functionaries associated with the administration of the granary; further, the administration of the fields of the temple of Amon (AHwt Htp nTr and AHwt n imn) during the XVIIIth Dynasty and functionaries associated. Ineni was also active as Overseer of Construction Works at Karnak and, possibly, responsible for the tomb of Tuthmosis I. A final note in the ch. on Ineni as the claimed "inventor" of Nile clay as a basic ingredient used in smoothing tomb walls and preparation for decoration. The final ch. 6 is concerned with the family of Ineni. Bibliography added. 92.0620 EATON-KRAUSS, M., A falsely attributed monument, JEA 78 (1992), 285-287. (pl.). The cartouches naming Psamtik II as the king shown on the "intercolumnar slab" in Vienna (Kunsthistorisches Museum 213) are secondary. The monument was originally for made Psamtik I or Necho II. Author 92.0621 EIGNER, Dieter, A Temple of the Early Middle Kingdom at Tell Ibrahim Awad, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 69-77. (plans, fig.). A temple of the early M.K. was discovered at Tell Ibrahim Awad. After a description of the present state follows a brief study. Until now no clue exists for the date of the demolition of the temple. It probably took place already in pharaonic times, from the XIIIth Dynasty on, perhaps for a new temple. Since the limestone chips have shown no trace of relief, the temple deity is unknown. The nearby M.K. temple of Ezbet Rushdi shows little similarity. 92.0622 FUSCALDO, Perla, Aksha (Serra West): The Dating of the Site, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 195-199. The royal titles, the reliefs and inscriptions on the deification of Ramses II found in the temple and around, the religious scenes of the hypostyle and the religious and military reliefs of the forecourt are used for dating the site. The site was founded by Seti I. The decoration of the temple started during the coregency of Seti I and Ramses II and was finished after independent regnal year 4 of the latter. Aksha was built after Beit elWali and before Abu Simbel; it was the first Nubian temple where the cult of the deified Ramses II was introduced from the beginning. 92.0623 FUSCALDO, Perla, Aksha (Serra West): La datacin del sitio, REE 3 (1992), 5-34. (pl., fig.). According to the reliefs and inscriptions found by the Franco-Argentine Archaeological Expedition during the excavations made between 1961 and 1963, those known by Breasted's photographic survey of 1906 and the references given by scholars and travellers in the last century, the site of Aksha was founded by Seti I. The temple was dedicated to the deified Ramses II, Amun and Re-Harakhte. Its decoration started during the coregency of Ramses II with Seti I and finished after year 4 of his reign as independent pharaoh; some works must have been done between year 8 and 24 by the viceroy of Kush, Heqanakht, and during the reign of Merneptah, under the viceroyalty of Messuy, some works also could have been done. Author 92.0624 GESTERMANN, Louise, Neue Spuren des ptolemischen Tempels am Kom al-ahmar bei Saruna, MDAIK 48 (1992), 11-35. (plan, map, pl.). Vom Tempel Ptolemus' I. und II. in Kom el-Ahmar konnten bei Untersuchungen der Universitt Tbingen einige weitere Blcke geborgen bzw. zugeordnet werden, die jedoch noch keine Erkenntnisse ber Standort oder Ausmasse des Baues erlauben. E.M.W.-B. 92.0625 GOEDICKE, Hans, The so-called evidence for a second pyramid complex for Cheops near el-Lisht, DE 22 (1992), 7.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Critical note to the article of J.C. Deaton, DE 21 (1991), 7-8, who argues that there is evidence for a second pyramid complex of Khufu near el-Lisht. According to the author this conclusion is the consequence of a misreading: Hm-nTr xwfw xnti Axt (-xwfw) can only be rendered "priest of Khufu foremost of (=residing in) (the pyramid) 'horizon (of Khufu)'" M.W.K. 92.0626 HEICK-HANSEN, Bent, The Sphinx temple, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 243-247. (plans). The author confirms Stadelmann's hypothesis that the Sphinx temple belongs integrally to the Cheops complex. Its architectural measurements are in tune with it. 92.0627 HERY, Franois-Xavier, L'"inachev" la salle souterraine de la pyramide de Kheops, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 259-262. (pl.). The author argues that certain work (i.a. sculpture of Djoser and Mycerinus) was left unfinished deliberately, expressing what is to be alive and in the process of being born. This notion of life is also present in the architecture of temples and tombs. The unfinished subterranean chamber of the Cheops pyramid represents the female organ; it is a Chamber of (Re)birth. 92.0628 HLZL, Christian, The Rock-tombs of Beni Hasan: Architecture and Sequence, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 279-283. The author studies the architecture of the tombs of the nomarchs at Beni Hasan in order to establish their sequence. Three types are distinguished: type 1 (tomb no. 29 of Baket I, no. 33 of Baket II and no. 27 of Remushenta); to type 2a belong no. 15 of Baket III, no. 17 of Khety and no. 18 (uninscribed), and to type 2b no. 14 of Khnumhotep I, no. 21 of Nakht and no. 23 of Neternakht. The architecture of the tombs clearly suggests a parallel development of types 2a and 2b. It seems most likely that two families are involved on different levels of the administration. 92.0629 HORNUNG, E., Zum Grab Sethos' I. in seinem ursprnglichen Zustand, in: After Tutankhamun, 91-98. The author briefly relates the history of the tomb of Seti I from its discovery by Belzoni in 1817 and the opinions of visitors. Conservation started late. The Burton photographs make clear that a number of damages can never be restored, as the author had to notice when working on the Amduat texts. For a meticulous reconstruction enough sources are at hand. 92.0630 In the tomb of Nefertari. Conservation of the Wall Paintings, Santa Monica, The J. Paul Getty Trust, 1992. (21 x 27 cm; 88 p., map, ill. incl. colour). ISBN 0-89236-229-4 This book was published on the occasion of an exhibition at the J. Paul Getty Museum, Malibu. It has a foreword by Mohamed Ibrahim Bakr, a preface by John Walsh, and an introduction by Miguele Angel Corzo. In a chapter entitled The Conservation of the Wall Paintings, John K. McDonald describes earlier work on the tomb, the origins of the joint project of the Egyptian Antiquities Organization and the Getty Conservation Institute to rehabilitate the tomb, and the techniques employed in the rehabilitation itself. This is followed by some chapters written by Robert Steven Bianchi, dealing with some royal women of the XVIIth and XVIIIth Dynasty, Nefertari as chief queen and principal wife, the nature of Egyptian painting, and an assessment of the artistic significance of the wall paintings. The book is concluded by a few examples of condition surveys, a checklist of the exhibition, a glossary, and a selected bibliography. W.H. 92.0631 JACQ, Christian, La Valle des Rois. Histoire et dcouverte d'une demeure d'ternit, Paris, Perrin, 1992. (13 x 21 cm; 343 p., maps, plans, pl.). ISBN 2-262-00917-1; Pr. FF 140 This informative book for the general public describes the history of the Valley of the Kings and the
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

discoveries made there in 39 chapters. The author touches upon a wide variety of themes related to the subject: the history of the N.K., the workmen from Deir el-Medina, famous explorers of the valley in modern times, some individual royal (and private) tombs and the expeditions excavating them, notably Carter and his find of the tomb of Tutankhamun, etc. After the conclusion follow a number of appendixes, such as a king list with reigns and tomb nos., the tombs in their numerical order, dimensions, plans and religious text repertoire of the royal tombs. Bibliography added. 92.0632 JNOSI, Peter, Das Pyramidion der Pyramide G III-a. Bemerkungen zu den Pyramidenfragen des Alten Reiches, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 301-308. (fig., ill., pl.). The author proceeds from the assumption that all finished pyramids possessed tops made of limestone or hard stone. Of pyramid Giza IIIa, the eastern one of the satellites of the Mykerinos pyramid, a pyramidion was found. It has a hollow square at the underside, made to fit on the top square of the pyramid body. Next the author studies the stone material and the gilding of pyramidions. At the end the question whether the bnbnt is the top piece of a pyramid or of an obelisk. 92.0633 JNOSI, Peter, The Queens of the Old Kingdom and Their Tombs, BACE 3 (1992), 51-57. A list of the known funerary monuments of O.K. queens shows an alternation between pyramids and mastabas or rock-cut tombs. While in the Vth and VIth Dyn. the majority of pyramids belonged to a woman who was 'mother of the king,' this does not hold true in all cases. For the IVth Dynasty no conclusions seem possible in this respect. The architecture of the tomb, therefore, does not necessarily give a clue as to the status of a queen. W.H. 92.0634 JARITZ, Horst, Der Totentempel des Merenptah in Qurna. 1. Grabungsbericht (1.-6. Kampagne), MDAIK 48 (1992), 65-91. (plans, fig., pl.). Als "Bindeglied zwischen den Totentempeln Ramses' II. und Ramses' III." gibt der Bau Aufschlsse ber die Entwicklung der Konzeption der Anlagen, wobei einige Neuerungen spter nicht wieder aufgegriffen werden. nderungen des Bauplans in einer zweiten Bauperiode mssen noch nher untersucht werden. E.M.W.-B. 92.0635 de JONG, W.J., Koningen en Piramiden uit de 12e Dynastie (1991-1786 v. Chr.), 6, 2e deel: Regering en piramide van koning Sesostris II, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 30-59. (fig., pl.). "Kings and Pyramids of the XIIth Dynasty (1991-1786 B.C.), 6, part 2: Reign and Pyramid of King Sesostris II." In this second part in the series on the reign and pyramid of Sesostris II the author discusses the oases Faiyum, the pyramid of Sesostris II at Lahun and its structure, casing and canal around the pyramid. In this pyramid for the first time the entrance was not at the north-side, but at the south-side. Further, the author discusses the pyramid complex and argues that the temple at Kahun was the proper mortuary temple. M.W.K. 92.0636 de JONG, W.J., Koningen en Piramiden uit de 12e Dynastie (1991-1786 v. Chr.), 6, 3e deel: Regering en piramide van koning Sesostris II, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 62-80. (fig., pl.). "Kings and Pyramids of the XIIth Dynasty (1991-1786 B.C.), 6, part 3: Reign and Pyramid of King Sesostris II." In this third part in the series the author discusses the eight enormous mastabas found between the pyramid at Lahun and the northern rock-face. The author argues these are not mastabas, but pedestals of chapels which were in some way associated with the cult of the deceased king. Further, the stairway, discovered by Petrie,
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

with the enclosure wall, is discussed (of which the author argues it was the entrance), as well as the mastaba of the architect Inepi on top of the "West Hill." M.W.K. 92.0637 de JONG, Willem J., Thebe, wachtkamer van de eeuwigheid, Amsterdam, Uitgeverij Djehoetimes, 1992. (21 x 30 cm; 198 p., frontispiece, maps, plans, fig., ill.). The author presents an extensive description of private tombs in the Theban necropolis to the interested layman. In chs. 1-2 he starts with a survey of tomb types and an introduction to the meaning and significance of the tomb. After a sketch of the history of Thebes in ch. 3 the author focuses his attention in ch. 4 on the Theban necropolis. He then turns to the tomb proper, starting in ch. 5 with the offering chamber, the funerary stela and the false door. Much attention is paid in ch. 6 to the construction of the rock-cut tomb and the instruments and tools used. In ch. 7 the tomb description continues with the front square, and in ch. 8 with the facade, sometimes crowned with a pyramidion, and the funerary stela. The interior part is the subject of ch. 9. Plans of the type and its variations are given. The decoration of the walls is described in ch. 10. The burial chamber is separately dealt with in ch. 11. Ch. 12 is devoted to the workmen of Deir elMedina and their tombs, while ch. 13 deals with the tombs in the Valley of the Queens. At the end in ch. 14 statistic details, a time chart, a concordance between TT No. and owner, and index. 92.0638 KKOSY, L., Seventh preliminary report on the Hungarian Excavation in Theban tomb 32 (season 1990), Acta Archaeologica Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae, Budapest 44 (1992), 193-212. (plans, ill., fig.). In the 1990 season of work at the tomb of Djehutimes, activities were mainly concentrated in the eastern section of the courtyard and at a pylon-gateway giving access to it. Outside the pylon a causeway was found, smoothed by a layer of plaster. No trace of a pyramid could be found on the mound above the tomb. Cleaning of the walls in Room II revealed scenes and texts of a ritual of hours, actually a strongly transformed version of Ch. 172 of the B.D. In an appendix T.A. Bcs presents a selection from three groups of pottery, N.K., Hellenistic, and Late Antique. W.H. 92.0639 KANAWATI, Naguib, The Rock Tombs of El-Hawawish. The Cemetery of Akhmim. With contributions and drawings by Ann McFarlane, Gaye Wilson, Nabil Charoubim, John Curro, Elizabeth Thompson and Naguib Victor. Volume X, Sydney, Published by The Australian Centre for Egyptology, Macquarie University, 1992. (22 x 29 cm; 61 p., pl.). ISBN 0-85837-799-3 Sequel to AEB 91/1.0273. Apart from the publication of the small tombs M51, M52 and C8 (the latter two undecorated), this volume contains the indexes covering all ten volumes, a complete survey of the mountain (see also AEB 91/1.0185) and the addenda et corrigenda to volumes I-IX. The addenda concern: the tomb of Shepsi-pu-Min/Kheni (H24); the tomb of Tjeti/Kai-hep (M8); a diorite bowl from the tomb of Nebet (H27); the coffins of Iuew/Heri-ib and Merit-ites; the statue of Sedjau-ankh. The indexes comprise: 1. tombs and the tomb-owners; a concordance with Newberry's tomb nos.; the museum numbers of the objects from elHawawish; deities; personal names at el-Hawawish and other locations, titles and epithets, also of deities (all in transliteration); selected Egyptian words and phrases. The general index at the end is arranged by subjects: agriculture, animals, birds and insects, fish, fishing and other marine life, occupations, and miscellaneous. 92.0640 KONDO, Jiro, A Preliminary Report on the Re-clearance of the Tomb of Amenophis III (WV 22), in: After Tutankhamun, 41-54. (plan, ill.). The author deals with previous work, the location and plan of the tomb, some rooms, the present condition of the paintings, the lid of the sarcophagus, the foundation deposits discovered by Carter, a selection of the finds made during the present work (shabti fragments, i.a. of Queen Tiye; jar labels; wooden labels; objects of lapis lazuli; fragments of wooden coffins). 92.0641

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

KONDO, Jiro, The Re-discovery of Theban Tombs of A21 and A24, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 371-374. (plans). Brief report on the rediscovery of the lost tombs A21 and A24 at Dra Abu al-Naga, as a result of excavations outside the entrance to TT 333. 92.0642 KROEPER, Karla, Tombs of the Elite in Minshat Abu Omar, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 127-150. (map, plans, fig., tables, pl.). Special attention is given to eight exceptional tombs from the about 420 Predynastic or Early Dynastic graves at Minshat Abu Omar. Most tombs contained two rooms built of brick or mud, some three rooms. Details on the burials and the offerings remaining (above all, pottery like large storage jars) are given. Most skeletons were male, but the richest grave contained a child burial. The tombs cluster in date around the middle and end of the Ist Dynasty, after which a decline set in. 92.0643 KURTH, Dieter, Antikenraub in den Oasen, GM 130 (1992), 45-48. (pl.). The author notices the recent robbery of three blocks from the upper temple of Nadura in the Kharga oasis: 1) the most upper block; 2) the block with the representation of Heracles-Harpocrates; 3) two columns with the hieroglyphic texts. Also the left hand block of the entrance of the temple of Thoth at El-Qasr (Dakhla oasis) was recently stolen. M.W.K. 92.0644 LAUER, Jean-Philippe, Remarques sur l'poque possible du viol de la tombe de Khops dans la Grande Pyramide, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 385-386. The author suggests that the first opening of the Cheops pyramid took place in the revival of the XXVIth Dynasty, in order to allow the architects to study the ancient techniques. 92.0645 LECUYOT, Guy, Un sanctuaire romain transform en monastre: le Deir er-Roumi, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 383-390. (plan, pl.). At the site of Deir er-Rumi, at the entrance of the valley of the Queens, a rock sanctuary dedicated to Montu-Ra lord of Hermonthis was built in the Roman period by emperor Antoninus Pius. The occupation of the site goes probably back to the end of the XXth Dynasty. 92.0646 LEGON, John A.R., The Problem of the Bent Pyramid, GM 130 (1992), 49-56. In this article, the author replies to the objections put forward by Josef Dorner (AEB 92.0618) to his analysis of the geometry of the Bent Pyramid of Dahshur (GM 116 (1990), 65-72). Reasons are given for disputing Dorner's assumption that variations in the casing-angles of the Bent Pyramid were caused by a settlement of the foundations; and these variations are instead attributed to the intention of the builders to express differing proportions in different sections of the pyramid, according to a geometrical scheme deriving from the relationship between the side of a square and the diagonal. Author 92.0647 LEHNER, Mark, Reconstructing the Sphinx, Cambridge Archaeological Journal, Cambridge 2 (1992), 3-26. (fig., plan). From 1979 to 1983 the American Research Center in Egypt carried out an architectural, archaeological and geo-archaeological study of the Giza Sphinx. Photogrammetry and conventional surveying techniques were used to prepare detailed plans and front and side elevations of the monument. These have made it possible to construct a computer model of the current condition of the Sphinx, and its hypothesized condition in ancient times, both as originally carved in the IVth Dynasty, and as remodelled and renovated during the XVIIIth Dynasty. Careful analysis of surviving detached fragments of the Sphinx allowed details of beard and uraeus
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

to be included in the reconstruction. This process of creating a computer model of the Sphinx is akin to sculpting the statue again in computer memory. Author 92.0648 MALEK, Jaromir, A Meeting of the Old and New. Saqqra during the New Kingdom, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 57-76. (fig., pl.). Pointing out first the continuity of Saqqara as a necropolis for Memphis, the author concentrates on the confrontation of monuments and ideas of different ages at Saqqara during the N.K. The topography of N.K. Saqqara caused physical contacts with earlier structures. These were exploited as a source of building material for Memphis. Khaemwaset, the son of Ramses II had monuments restored at Saqqara. Possible adoptions of motifs from earlier tombs at Saqqara and graffiti of N.K. visitors attest to ideological contacts. Even more so reveal the sources for the "deification" of earlier rulers at Saqqara during the N.K., such as lists and similar compilations, other tomb reliefs, statues and stelae. An analysis of this phenomenon is given. The author concludes that the theory of a general increase in level of awareness of Saqqara monuments of the past during the N.K. has to be quite severely modified. Occasion rather than attitude and system is the case. There is no question of restoration activities by Khaemwaset at Saqqara; his interest was triggered off by wholesale clearance programs. The proximity of the monuments of Kings Teti and Menkauhor to the approaches of the N.K. Serapeum led to their "deification," i.e. elevation to the status of local deities. 92.0649 MASTENBROEK, O., Archeologisch Nieuws, No.1. Het piramidecomplex van koning Pepi I, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 80-83. (fig., pl.). "Archaeological News, No.1. The pyramid complex of king Pepi I." Short article about the recent excavations of the pyramid complex of Pepi I at South-Saqqara. The author briefly describes the pyramid complex and the pyramids of the queens. M.W.K. 92.0650 MINAULT-GOUT, Anne, Balat II. Le mastaba d'Ima-Pepi (Mastaba II). Fin de l'Ancien Empire. Patrick Deleuze, Levs et plans. Avec des contributions de Pascale Ballet et Michel Wuttmann. Prface de Jean Vercoutter, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1992 = Fouilles de l'Institut (FIFAO), 33. (25 x 32 cm; XII, 241 p., frontispiece, map, plans, fig., ill., pl.). ISBN 2-7247-0112-7 This publication of the large tomb of Ima-Pepi, governor of the Dakhla Oasis at the end of the O.K. is the sequel to AEB 86.0561, which was the publication of the mastaba of Medu-nefer. In the preface Jean Vercoutter points that the present Ima-Pepi II is not necessarily a relative of Ima-Pepi I, who was also governor of the oasis and is known from the older excavations of Ahmed Fakhry. After the bibliography the author presents in ch. 1 a general introduction to the topography and geology of the oasis, and to the archaeology of Balat and its necropolis Qila el-Dabba. Some notes on the present mastaba II (or the mastaba of Ima-Pepi II) as investigated by Ahmed Fakhry and by the IFAO expedition follow. In ch. 2 the architecture is described, the superstructure with the core mastaba, the forecourt and the corridor, as well as the substructure with its burial chamber. The interior of the superstructure has vaulted rooms and corridors. Its mural paintings, with their scene repertoire known from the Nile Valley, were in a bad state. The access to the substructure is formed by a shaft serving for the digging and construction of the subterranean chambers, and a descending passage, also used during the construction and, later, for the funeral. The subterranean part contains six rooms, with many interesting mud brick constructions lining the walls and forming the vaults. In ch. 3 are described only the intrusive burials found within the enclosure of the mastaba, of which the ones in the forecourt are contemporaneous, and the others in the mastaba proper go back to a later reutilisation as a collective tomb. Attention is given to some funerary practices as evident from 28 older skeletons, such as posture and orientation. The skeleton of the governor was dismembered before the burial, a custom also known from the O.K. in the Nile valley. Various types of coffins were in use for the older burials; the governor had a wooden coffin. The offerings were represented by models. Two particularities in the rites of closing the tomb are noteworthy: a cattle skull in the blocking construction system; and, possibly, small pots used as censers thrown down along the walls. The small ch. 4 is a recapitulation of the construction with special attention to some techniques and details (vaulting, the mudbricks, levelling and filling, the awkward position of the cult chapel in relation to the underground tomb

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

chamber). The catalogue in ch. 5 presents the material found inside the mastaba or scattered over its surface, in a thematical order (type of objects, or material); those coming from the period of reuses in the superstructure are set apart. The objects (including some inscribed fragments found by Ahmed Fakhry) comprise: the impression of an inscription with the name of the governor, stoppers, a stela found with an antiquities dealer in Cairo (AEB 83.0341), amulets, beads, bracelets and necklaces, seals; stone objects like head rests, calcite and other stone vessels; copper objects, such as mirrors or tools, only few of which have survived the pillage; objects of animal, vegetal or mineral substance (ivory objects, ochre pigment, bone, galena); food offerings; and, finally, objects from the late intrusive burials, classified thematically, such as amulets, necklaces and beads etc., staves, funerary equipment. A separate ch. 6 is devoted to the ceramics. In the presentation the classification as developed in the study on the pottery workshops of Ayn Asil (AEB 92.0868) is adopted. First, various fine wares with or without slip (bowls and basins, ewers, vases, jars, vase stands), and then coarser wares, like bread moulds, tureens and stoppers. The pottery from Mastaba II fits in the ceramic repertoire of Balat, i.e. the urban site of Ayn Asil and the necropolis of Qila' el-Dabba, in the VIth Dynasty and F.I.P., but shows some particularities, partly owing to its exclusively funerary context, as is clear from a comparative analysis added here. The results of these analyses are summarized, and the dating of the various pottery forms is discussed. A final conclusion by Pascale Ballet at the end of this ch. In ch. 7 a more precise dating of the mastaba than "late O.K." is attempted, but this meets a number of difficulties. The owner's name, vases inscribed with the names of Pepi I and Pepi II, some hypotheses, datable objects from the mastaba etc. only support the more general dating above. After a reconstruction of the relative chronology of the robberies and reuses, the general conclusions are presented. The mastaba and the titles of its owner are fully Egyptian, despite some original details like the absence of a serdab and the dislocation of the burial chamber. I.a. the decree of Pepi II on the establishment of the funerary cult of the governors and the Hwt-kA building in Ayn Asil that is probably mentioned in the decree are testimony to the links between the necropolis of Qila' el-Dabba, the town of Ayn Asil and the mastaba. Some notes on the succession of governors and mastabas at the end of the ch. List of objects in the catalogue in the order of their IFAO inv. nos., analysis and study of the copper-like metal of which some objects are made, analysis of the contents of the vessels, indexes added. 92.0651 MURNANE, William J and Frank J. YURCO, Once Again the Date of the New Kingdom Pylon at Edfu, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 337-346. (fig., ill.). The authors reconsider the construction date of the N.K. pylon at Edfu. The following phases of building and decoration inferred from the structure of the N.K. pylon can be distinguished. The structure dates to the XVIIIth Dynasty (Tuthmosis III, possibly Amenhotep III); it was the main entrance of a temple which was oriented towards the river. The shift in axis at Edfu is parallelled by the Preformal and the Mature Temple structures at Medamud. A renewal took place in the XIXth Dynasty, with usurpations, and additions (both commemorative and purely decorative) were made under Ramses III and Ramses IV. On both the north side and the south, most of the blocks of the original passageway through the pylon were removed and replaced with new, uninscribed blocks that were never bonded into the body of the building. This new panelling of the passage could have been installed in the Graeco-Roman Period, when the N.K. pylon was given its last lease on life, as the restored "traditional" portal through which Hathor of Dendera entered the temple of her divine consort, Horus of Edfu. 92.0652 OCKINGA, Boyo, A footnote to "The Tomb of Sennedjem at Awlad Azzaz" (BACE 2, 1991, pp. 81-90), BACE 3 (1992), 84. Revises some conclusions in the article mentioned in the title. W.H. 92.0653 OSING, Jrgen, Das Grab des Nefersecheru in Zawiyet Sultan. Mit Beitrgen von Brigitte Dominicus, Gnter Heindl und Dieter Salzmann, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992 = Archologische Verffentlichungen. Deutsches Archologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo, 88. (25 x 35 cm; 82 p., fig., pl. incl. folding and colour). ISBN 3-8053-1012-9; Pr. DM 195

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Publication of the N.K. tomb of the high official Nefer-sekheru (nfr-sxrw) at Zawyet Sultan, just south of Minya. The place is also known under the names Zawyet Meitin and Zawyet el-Amwat. The decoration of the tomb is severely damaged by modern tomb robbers. Fragments of the decoration from this tomb may well have been offered in a 1891 sale at Sotheby's London. In the introduction a survey of activities concerning this tomb is given. Heindl then describes the architecture of the cult chamber and tomb shaft, and the transverse hall and court, with a note on the surroundings of the court and the path leading up to it. The finds (nos. 1-57), include ceramics, stone objects (incl. a fragmentary stela), wooden objects, and shabtis and other small finds (i.a. a scarab). Near the tomb five bronze coins from Roman times were found (nos. 58-62), described here by Salzmann. Next follow chapters on the history of the tomb, which was evidently built at a virgin spot, and on the tomb owner and his family. His titles are given. The chapter describing the decoration of the tomb gives at its beginning general notes on the colours used, and on the language and writing. The text on the south part of the west wall, now gone and therefore given in the old handcopy of Wilbour with transliteration, translation and notes, is divided into three sections: the appeal to the visitor, the autobiography, second appeal with exhortation to prayer and concluding blessing and threats. The texts on the north part comprise mourning and wailing and the offering list. The texts and scenes on other walls in the tomb concern the funerary meal, the burial cortege, the enthroned Osiris and B.D. 173, an offering litany, offering formulae and requests for a proper burial. Of further interest are a harper scene and Harper's Song, and three niches with statues of Anubis, Osiris and Horus, which are decorated with dedicatory inscriptions of hymnic character. A short appendix on the painted ceilings, and indexes added. 92.0654 OSING, Jrgen, Le tombeau de Nefersekherou Zawyet Sultan, BSFE No. 123 (Mars 1992), 6-30. (plan, fig., ill.). The author presents the results of his study of Nefersekheru, at Zawyet Sultan, just south of Minia. The tomb and its decoration, which follows the common Ramesside pattern known from Thebes, are described. The man's autobiography is given in translation, but no other evidence on this very high official's career or from monuments of him is known. The decoration comprises a scene from the rare spell B.D. 173. The author argues that the style and the subject matter favour an early XIXth Dynasty date. The particular texts of persons in the funeral cortege are given in translation; more remarkable is a Harper's Song trying to reconcile the memento mori and carpe diem motifs, otherwise only encountered separate. The tomb has been reused in Graeco-Roman times. It has probably served as falcon cemetery of Hbnw, the capital of the 16th Upper Egyptian nome. 92.0655 PADR, J., La tumba de Sehu en Heraclepolis Magna, Aula Orientalis, Sabadell (Barcelona) 10 (1992), 105-113. (ill.). Presentation of Sehu's tomb, high functionary of the court of Heracleopolis, and its inscriptions. The tomb was found during the excavation seasons of 1985-1986 at this site. Author 92.0656 PIERRAT, Genevive, en collaboration avec Marc ETIENNE et Sylvie GUICHARD, Fouilles rcentes du Muse du Louvre Td, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 505-511. (plans). Recent excavations at the front courtyard, which formed the entrance to the temple of Tod, modify ancient reconstructions. Four situations are described. In the XIth Dynasty it was a space outside the temple precinct, to which a side wall was added in the XIIth Dynasty and which was paved with bricks. Some fragmentary F.I.P. and M.K. stelae were found here (is there a parallel to the "terrace" at Abydos?). Under Tuthmosis III a bark chapel, orientated at right angles with the temple axis, was built. In Ptolemaic times a grand-scale rearrangement was carried out. 92.0657 PREYS, Ren, De Vallei der Koninginnen, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 203-205. (ill.). "The Valley of the Queens."

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Brief description of the Valley of the Queens and the structure and symbolism of its tombs. W.H. 92.0658 PREYS, Ren, De Vallei der Nobelen, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 206-208. "The Valley of the Nobles." Brief description of the site of the Tombs of the Nobles and the structure and symbolism of its tombs. W.H. 92.0659 ROSE, John, An Interim Report on Work in KV 39, September-October 1989, in: After Tutankhamun, 28-40. (map, plans, fig., ill.). The author informs about work undertaken in and finds recovered from outside the unidentified tomb KV 39, situated at the head of the small wadi above the tomb of Tuthmosis III, at the south of the valley. The work is briefly described, and the tomb is provisionally described. The finds from ancient times cover some 60 items. 92.0660 RYAN, Donald P., Some Observations Concerning Uninscribed Tombs in the Valley of the Kings, in: After Tutankhamun, 21-27. (table). Approximately half of the numbered tombs in the Valley of the Kings bear no inscriptions. It is the goal of the Pacific Lutheran University Valley of the Kings Project to clear, document and conserve six of these located north and east behind the valley's prominent hill (KV 21, 27, 28, 44, 45 and 60). The author surveys the nature of and reason behind these uninscribed tombs, their ownership and dating (mostly for private nonroyal individuals?), and the work of the earlier excavators Carter and Belzoni. 92.0661 el-SAGHIR, Mohammed, The Great Processional Way of Thebes (The Avenue of the Sphinxes at Luxor), in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 181-187. (plan, pl.). Brief progress report of the work done at some spots of the avenue of sphinxes between the temples of Luxor and Karnak. Some finds from some nearby Ptolemaic houses are briefly recorded. 92.0662 SAMBIN, Chantal, Les portes de Mdamoud du muse de Lyon, BIFAO 92 (1992), 147-184. (plans, fig., pl.). A careful study of the decorated blocks of the gates of Ptolemy III and Ptolemy IV from the temple of Medamud now in the Muse des Beaux-Arts in Lyon. The texts are presented and translated. Then follows the study on the position and orientation of the temple of the first Ptolemies and its gates. The reference on the gate of Ptolemy IV to the principal divinity, the bull of Medamud, leads to a study of its relation with the primordial gods as given in texts from Medamud, Medinet Habu (which temple the gate was facing) and the gate of Montu at Karnak. The monument was called the Gate of the Mound of Djeme (sbA n iAt TAmt). The author studies the aspects connected with the rites of Djeme: the aniconic Amun of Medamud; the god when leaving the temple looking "face to face" (Hr Hr) in the direction of Djeme; the similarity in function of Khonsu and Montu. The Bull of Medamud was also connected with rites of justice at the front courtyard (the xft-Hr and the rwt-di-mAat) and at Medinet Habu, to which the demotic oaths taken in the name of Montu Bull of Medamud (mAtn) testify. 92.0663 SCHLICK-NOLTE, Birgit, Die Mastaba des Sechentiu-ka in Giza und zwei Scheintren in Frankfurt am Main und in Kopenhagen, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 289-308. (plan, fig., ill.). The mastaba of Sekhentiu-ka at Giza, situated near the causeway of Chefren's pyramid, is described. Only few reliefs and inscriptions are left, which permitted the identification of the owner and his wife. One of the two false doors it once contained is now in the Liebieghaus Frankfurt (Inv. Nr. 1638), as the identical names and style prove. This piece and its companion (Ny Carlsberg Glyptotek Kopenhagen Inv. Nr. AEIN 943) are

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

extensively described and its inscriptions translated. A number of criteria allow a dating to the later Vth Dynasty, although the pieces are not precisely contemporary. A genealogy of the families of the owner and of his wife is presented. 92.0664 SIMPSON, William Kelly, The Offering Chapel of Kayemnofret in the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston. Drawings by Suzanne E. Chapman, Lynn Holden, Peter Der Manuelian and Nicholas Thayer, Boston, Department of Egyptian and Ancient Near Eastern Art, Museum of Fine Arts, 1992. (27 x 34 cm; portfolio containing booklet of X, 32 p., colour frontispiece, pl.; and loose folding pl.). ISBN 0-87846-361-5; Pr. $ 50 Publication of the offering chapel of Kayemnofret in the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston (Acc. No. 04.1761; exterior lintel 07.1005). After listing the owner's titles, occupations and epithets, and the designations of the personnel, the author presents the description of the scenes and the inscriptions (i.a. offering list and on the false door), with a note at the end on the hieroglyphs and colours. Then follow additions to the mastaba chapel of Sekhemankhptah (MFA 04.1760; published in AEB 76725), and a selected bibliography. 92.0665 TESTA, Pietro, Les colonnes des ensembles funraires royaux de l'Ancien Empire, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 595-604. (pl.). The author deals with three types of columns in O.K. royal funerary complexes: the cylindrical iwn column, originating from wood construction techniques; the palm-shaped one (wx); and the papyriform (wAD). The architectonic context determines their proportions. The author points out the importance of design. 92.0666 TIRADRITTI, Francesco, Il cardinale Ricci da Montepulciano e l'obelisco di Santa Maria Maggiore, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 433-440. In 1566 Cardinal Giovanni Ricci (1497-1574) began to build a suburban villa in Rome. In the garden he intended to place an obelisk which had been found in 1519 in four pieces near the Mausoleum of Augustus. It was presented to the cardinal after having been left in the street for many decades. The cardinal's plan to erect the obelisk in his garden is to be seen in the light of the Counter Reformation: the obelisk was considered the symbol of the Holy Trinity, an idea that goes back to Francesco's Colonna's Hypnerotomachia Poliphili. The cardinal's death prevented the project from being completed, and the obelisk was eventually erected at the piazza in front of the church of Santa Maria Maggiore. W.H. 92.0667 TRAUNECKER, C., Coptos. Hommes et dieux sur le parvis de Geb, Leuven, Departement Orintalistiek & Uitgeverij Peeters, 1992 = Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta, 43. (18 x 24 cm; XVII, 427 p., pl., loose folding fig.). ISBN 90-6831-405-X; Pr. BF 3900 This work consists of three parts. Part 1 contains a history of the rediscovery of Koptos (ch. 2), and a description and archaeological study as well of the general site of Koptos (ch. 1), as in ch. 3 of in particular the buildings in the southern zone of the archaeological area, where a complex was investigated, which was founded under Nectanebo II, called Netjery Shema and consisting of enclosure walls, gates, temples of Geb, Osiris and Isis with Harpocrates, chapels (one belonging to Cleopatra VII) and courts primarily dating from Graeco-Roman times. This complex stands clearly separate from the temple of Min. The 69 texts found, are presented in part 2, with translation and commentary and, if present, the general setting of the presentation scenes in which they appear: nos. 1-40 the first gate; nos. 41-46 the second gate; nos. 47-65 the chapel of Cleopatra and the temple of Geb; and nos. 66-69 the gate of Nectanebo II. They deal not only with local theologies but also with the practices of the believers in the temple courts. It appeared that the chapel of Cleopatra VII was used for oracular consultations through the medium of a trompe-l'oeil image of the processional bark of Isis and Geb. The texts deal with the juridical functions of the court and the popular cults. The grand gate of Ptolemy XII served as passage for the procession of Min to the necropolis nearby. Some holy persons even had the very rare privilege of being buried in the court. The gate contained a unique text relating the creation of the world according to the theology of Geb, as well as exhortations expressing the fear of the gods and inspired by wisdom texts of the period. It turned out to be

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

that rarely attested rulers are mentioned here, such as Caligula and Ptolemy XIV, the younger brother of the famous Cleopatra VII. Part 3 is concerned with the kings, gods and private persons connected with this place of Netjery-Shema, originally the Netjery as cult place of the goddess Isis and becoming in the Late Period the "sanctuary of the South," the southern counterpart of the Iseum in the Delta at Behbeit el-Hagar. In ch. 1, on the rulers involved, the author mentions Nectanebo I and II, Arsinoe I and II, Ptolemy VI, the last Ptolemies from Ptolemy XII to Caesarion, and the emperors Augustus, Tiberius and Caligula. Some conclusions concerning the role of the rulers in the building activities are drawn. Ch. 2 is devoted to the gods of Netjery-Shema. After sections on the theology of Koptos in the Late Period centring around Min, Geb, Khonsu, Osiris, Isis and Harpocrates and on the name and place of the Netjery-Shema as well as the gods attested there the author turns to the protagonists. First Geb, the great god who resides in the Netjery-Shema, as creator, as god of the soil and vegetation, as father of the gods, and as ruler and judge. The second is Khonsu, the prince of the gods in the Netjery-Shema and closely connected with Sobek and Geb. The third is Min, the great god of Koptos, but guest in Netjery-Shema, where every ten days a ritual was performed for Osiris by his son Min, who payed a visit in a procession. In ch. 3, concerned with the connections between private people who are invoked to live in the fear of god and the Netjery-Shema, the author draws attention to the role of monumental gates in this respect, in this case the Gate of Rendering Justice (rwt-di-mAat) of Koptos. In the final sections the author studies the oracular chapel of Koptos and the oracles on the basis of the archaeological and the textual evidence, and the court as necropolis for the holy dead. Appendix on the composition of and the sources for the geographical procession scene on the first gate, and extensive indexes on divine, royal, private and geographical names, on Egyptian terms (in transliteration), formal elements and a general index at the end. There are also special indexes to the hieroglyphic texts nos. 1-69: divinities and epithets, selection of words, toponyms, list of nomes in the geographical procession, and titles of offering scenes with their beneficiaries. 92.0668 UPHILL, Eric, Where were the Funerary Temples of the New Kingdom Queens?, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 613-618. (plans). Posing the question of the location of the funerary cult places of the royal ladies who were wives and mothers of the great kings, the author argues that the place in which to locate them - following earlier precedent - should be near to the king's funerary temples along with those of the royal princes, and secondly, that they would thus be completely separate from the owner's tombs, unlike those of nobles and private persons. A good example is the cult temple dedicated to queen Ahmes Nefertari by her son Amenhotep I at the eastern end of the causeway of Hatshepsut's temple. Some other buildings at the Ramesseum and Medinet Habu may qualify as such. 92.0669 VERNER, Miroslav, Funerary Boats of Neferirkare and Raneferef, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 587-602. (plans, fig., pl.). A brief and incomplete text on fragments from the papyrus archives of the pyramid temple of Neferirkare about sacred barks has led to the discovery of a boat-shaped mudbrick structure at his pyramid, the Southern Boat. A pair of wooden boats was unearthed in the pyramid complex of Raneferef, in a closed room. After drawing up a necessarily incomplete list of occurrences of other boat-shaped structures from the O.K. forming part of royal tombs or even non-royal tombs (Ptahshepses), the author concludes that the boat burial principally functioned for the transportation in the Hereafter for accompanying Re in his solar course, but that also other religious aspects are involved. 92.0670 WEEKS, Kent R., The Theban Mapping Project and Work in KV 5, in: After Tutankhamun, 99-121. (plans, fig., table). After a general introduction to the Theban Mapping project, the author devotes his attention to one of the "lost" tombs, KV 5 at the entrance of the Valley of the Kings. The section on the historical background makes clear that this tomb was constructed under Ramses II and was the burial place of at least two of his

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

eldest sons, Amon-her-khopshef and Ramses. Further clearing will probably reveal more names of other sons. The history of KV 5 since the reign of Ramses II, mostly in modern times, is the subject of section 3. Section 4 is concerned with the complex stratigraphy of Chamber 1, which consists of seven phases, ranging from the XVIIIth Dynasty through the Ramesside Period, the T.I.P. and the Late Period to Coptic and later times. In section 5 Barbara Greene Aston reports briefly on the pottery. After a description in section 6 of the decoration in Chamber 1, which bears resemblance to those of royal persons in the Valley of the Queens, the author ends with some remarks on future work. 92.0671 WIERCINSKA, Janina, Les dimensions de la barque d'Amon suivant les donnes du temple de Thoutmosis III Deir el-Bahari, tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 263-269. (ill., plans). The entrance to the barque room in the temple of Tuthmosis III at Deir el-Bahari was widened at some time during the construction of the temple, presumably to accommodate the greater width of a new barque of Amun. This suggests that the construction of the new barque must have taken place later than the period between years 30 and 33 postulated by Legrain. W.H. 92.0672 WYSOCKI, Zygmunt, Deir el-Bahari, saisons 1982-1985, tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 435-463. (ill.). During its 16th campaign (1982-83) the Polish archaeological mission at Deir el-Bahari continued work on the Upper Terrace of the temple of Hatshepsut. A beginning was made with the reconstruction of the north wall of the Upper Court. Work was also carried out at the Upper Portico. During the 17th campaign (198384) work continued in the same areas. Study of the north and south walls of the Upper Court has shown that the temple's plan was originally limited to the Upper Court, a conception that may go back to Tuthmosis III. During the 18th campaign (1984-85) work was continued at the Upper Portico and in the Upper Court and the Altar Court. W.H. 92.0673 WYSOCKI, Zygmunt, Deir el-Bahari - Temple of Hatshepsut, 1986-1988 seasons, tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 465-485. The 1986-87 season of the Polish mission at Deir el Bahari was devoted largely to the threat posed by the rock massif in back of the funerary temple of Hatshepsut. A buckled section of the northern wall of the Upper Terrace was reconstructed. Temporary protection work at the wall backing the northern portico of the Middle Terrace was completed. Apart from this, a number of reconstruction projects were continued in the Upper Terrace. During the 1987-88 season, protective work was again carried out at the wall limiting the Upper Portico on the north and the northern portico of the Middle Terrace. Other activities included the restoration of the proto-Doric columns of the portico in the Upper Court. W.H. 92.0674 WYSOCKI, Zygmunt, The Temple of Queen Hatshepsut at Deir el-Bahari: The Raising of the Structure in View of Architectural Studies, MDAIK 48 (1992), 233-254. (plans, pl.). Konzeption und Planung des Tempels wurden nach Baubeginn unter Thutmosis II. nach dessen Tode von Hatschepsut gendert; die Grndungsgruben der Hatschepsut weisen auf die spteren Erweiterungen hin. E.M.W.-B. 92.0675 ZIVIE, Christiane M., Michel AZIM, Patrick DELEUZE and Jean-Claude GOLVIN, Le temple de Deir Chelouit IV. tude architecturale, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1992. (24 x 32 cm; IX, 110 p., frontispiece, plans, fig., pl.). ISBN 2-7247-0115-1 Sequel to AEB 86.0388. In the introduction Zivie points out that the temple was surely constructed in two phases, the first in the XXXth Dynasty or early Ptolemaic Period, the second during the Roman Period. Owing to the total renewal of the original construction, real excavation will be needed to gain more insight in the original situation. In ch. 1 she sketches the modern and contemporary history of the temple, beginning

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

with its presence in the Description of Napoleon's Egyptian Expedition and continuing the line of interest via Champollion and Lepsius to modern times, including a note on the nearby Japanese research at Kom elSamak. In ch. 2 Azim gives a detailed architectural description: the entrance in the east facade and the naos; the pronaos and the Mysterious Corridor surrounding the naos; the lateral chapels; the wabet and its crypt; the staircase and the access to the terraces; the terraces, the roofing and the rain drainage system; the temple facades; a tentative reconstruction of the building phases on the basis of the evidence from the facades; the foundations; disorders; the vicinity of the temple, with the propylon, the brick enclosure wall and the well. Conclusion at the end of the ch., and a technical note by Deleuze on the topographical and architectural drawings. In ch. 3 Golvin studies the construction technique: the marks on and reuse of blocks and other details of construction. The decorated or inscribed blocks among the reused blocks are described in ch. 4 by Zivie, who also published in ch. 5 the hieroglyphic, demotic, Greek etc. graffiti discovered. Indexes on names and toponyms added. V.e Architecture see also: 92.0181, 92.0269, 92.0536, 92.0537, 92.0544, 92.0611, 92.0613, 92.0614, 92.0628, 92.0632, 92.0634, 92.0635, 92.0637, 92.0650, 92.0674, 92.0675, 92.0762, 92.0966, 92.1057 92.0676 CROCKER, Piers T., Uses of Space in Amarna Architecture: Domestic and Royal Parallels, BACE 3 (1992), 11-22. (plan, map). The basic tripartite division of the larger houses at Amarna is described and interpreted at the level of the psychological function of each of the main rooms. After the porch, where the visitor could adjust to his new surroundings, the main loggia or reception room was reached, a long and narrow room designed to create a formal environment. The central hall or family room was square and destined for use by the family. The socalled secondary loggia may have served as dining room. Another square room in the rear section of the house and the master bedroom lay at the most intimate level. This tripartite division is mirrored in the layout and spacing of the royal buildings within the city of Amarna, the most public buildings being the Main Palace and King's House in the centre, while the North Riverside Palace was the most private in character. W.H. 92.0677 CZERNER, Rafal and Stanislaw MEDEKSZA, The new observations on the architecture of the temple of Tuthmosis III at Deir el-Bahari, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 119-123. (ill., plan). Architectonic reconstruction of the temple of Tuthmosis III at Deir el-Bahri, based on new finds and observations. See already AEB 77480. One of the new discoveries was that the granite doorway opening to the Sacred Bark hall had been broadened during the construction or immediately after. 92.0678 DUMONT, Jacques, Maison gyptienne et maison grecque, Le Monde Copte, Limoges 20 (1992), 25-33. (ill., plans). Did Alexander's conquest change the Egyptian way of building houses? After illustrating the variety of ancient Egyptian houses and the differences with Greek architecture in this field, the author shows how the Egyptian style and techniques survived even within the houses of the Greeks living in Alexandria: the climate, local skills and social traditions seem to be the prevailing influences on private architecture. Eventually, the reader's attention is drawn to the fact that this type of Graeco-Egyptian houses of Mediterranean look survived through the centuries, as is proved by the architecture of the medieval palaces of Cairo. Author 92.0679 KAISER, Werner, Zur unterirdischen Anlage der Djoserpyramide und ihrer entwicklungsgeschichtlichen Einordnung, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 167-190. (plans). Since the architectural developments following the Archaic tombs at Abydos and Saqqara can hardly be traced through the missing superstructures, the author concentrates on the substructures available in a
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

continuous series, proceeding from the subterranean constructions of the Djoser pyramid proper. While distinguishing the subsequent building phases, the changes demonstrate that the substructure at the time of the incorporation of the granite burial chamber - at the latest dating from the beginning of the first pyramid already contained all fundamental elements of the total structure. But there has been a predecessor of that burial chamber, next to a parallel in the South Tomb, a reconstruction of the incorporation of which is attempted. On the basis of royal and private Archaic tombs the author reconsiders the problem of an Abydene or Memphite origin of the architectural development preceding the subterranean constructions of the tomb of Djoser. Although at least a part of it followed clearly the Memphite tradition, the author argues that in the first place the Abydene tradition determined the basic structure of the substructure of the tomb of Djoser. From this it follows that the mastaba (phase 1-2) is rooted in the Abydene tradition, but the total Djoser complex shows also a second feature of the Abydene royal burial place by the presence of an impressive valley complex. The author stresses that the South Tomb, at least in its substructure, fits into this picture. 92.0680 MOSTAFA, Doha M., Architectural development of New Kingdom temples in Nubia and the Soudan, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 141-152. (map, plans). Studying the N.K. temples of Faras, Aksha, Buhen, Uronarti,, Semna West, Amara West, Sedeinga, Soleb, Sesibi and Kawa, the author determines the various topographical, religious and technical factors which affected the design of N.K. temples built in Nubia and the Sudan, and draws conclusions as to their form, function and other details of style and construction. 92.0681 O'CONNOR, David, The Status of Early Egyptian Temples: An Alternative Theory, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 83-98. (fig., plans). The author proposes a theory deviating from Kemp's theory of the more official, large scale O.K. Early Formal temple versus the provincial mudbrick Preformal temples of the period, this reflecting the existence of two co-existent cultures (see AEB 91/1.0174). The author argues that the temple enclosure at Hierakonpolis, supposed to be Preformal, was in origin a large rectangular enclosure very similar in form to the royal funerary-cult enclosures of the Early Dynastic Period at Hierakonpolis. Also, there is various evidence that the enclosure and the temple mound are contemporary. He suggests that the O.K. main town temple at Abydos may well be unexcavated as yet, contrary to Kemp's identification of a stone structure, and may thus be Preformal or Early Formal. The O.K. temple of Bubastis, as yet unlocated, may be expected to have been larger than, and as formal as, the VIth Dynasty royal ka chapels there, thus rather Early Formal than Preformal. The development of the argument makes the author return to Hierakonpolis, where the central portion of the enclosure dealt with above was occupied by a five-chambered structure. The author refutes Kemp's identification as a M.K. temple with ancillary buildings, and opts for a late O.K. royal ka chapel. This entails that the chief temple must have lain elsewhere on the site. Then the author turns to the Preformal temples of Elephantine and Medamud. He suggests the possibility that these supposed Preformal temples at both sites are peripheral to an as yet unlocated temple, which could well have been larger and more formal. In conclusion, the author suggests that significant problems arise for Kemp's theory that temples of the Preformal mode were typical of some Egyptian provincial sites throughout the Early Dynastic Period and the O.K. 92.0682 PEREZ LARGACHA, Antonio, The Nile Delta during Nagada III, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 489-495. The author reconsiders the historical situation of the Delta during the Naqada III period. Many theories launched lack the solid basis of evidence. Unification theories based on objects as the Gebel el-Arak knife handle or the Narmer Palette are erroneous. Lower Egypt was perfectly integrated in the primitive Egyptian state, and its wide commercial activity allowed it to receive foreign influences, to be transformed into Egyptian tradition. The eastern and central Delta were well organized, with an important function in the state, contrary to the western delta, which was culturally, economically and agriculturally backwards and under constant threats from the Libyan side. 92.0683

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

SHAW, Ian, Ideal Homes in Ancient Egypt: the Archaeology of Social Aspiration, Cambridge Archaeological Journal, Cambridge 2 (1992), 147-166. (fig., map, plans). El-Amarna is the site of the largest surviving ancient Egyptian city, dating to the middle of the 14th century B.C. and occupied by a population of over 20,000. This article takes as its starting point the question 'What would have constituted a desirable residence or neighbourhood?' and attempts to reach an understanding of the social aspirations of the Egyptians of the pharaonic period by analyzing the residential areas of elAmarna in the context of contemporary texts and ethnographic parallels. The results of this analysis suggest that Egyptian attitudes to material success and the 'country estate' are eloquently expressed in the variability of their mud-brick housing at different levels of society. Author 92.0684 SLIWA, Joachim, On the Meaning of the So-called Sinusoidal Walls in Egypt during the Middle Kingdom, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 523-526. (fig.). The author studies the phenomenon of the so-called sinusoidal wall known from M.K. architecture. The serpentine line of the walls, often without a constructive function, is associated with cemeteries. The fragments of such a wall found at M.K. Qasr el-Sagha at the Birket Qarun contribute to the understanding of the function and significance. A division into three types of the walls is made: proper brick structures, of careful workmanship, mostly enclosing funerary complexes; auxiliary structures serving against sand pouring down into working trenches, and walls rather of symbolic character. 92.0685 von der WAY, Thomas, Indications of Architecture with Niches at Buto, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 217-226. (fig., ill., map). Two special groups of finds which occur in layers of the Lower Egyptian Buto-Maadi culture are explained by the author. One consists of 12 finger-like clay objects, which are slightly thicker at one end. These tiny clay nails can be compared with those destined to form decorative mosaic patterns, as known from Mesopotamian Uruk. This suggests the existence of such architecture in the Predynastic Period and eyewitnesses responsible for the imitation. Since clues for a connection between Buto and Mesopotamia are concentrated in northern Syria, a direct sea link through the Mediterranean is best assumed. The recessed panelling architecture originating from Mesopotamia and attested in Upper Egypt leads the author to some hypotheses concerning architecture with niches in Lower Egypt and concerning the general inner-Egyptian development. 92.0686 WRIGHT, G.R.H., Obiter dicta, London, Aquiline Press, 1992. (16 x 23 cm; 239 p., plans, fig., ill.). A collection of studies, mainly in the field of architecture and construction, which include AEB 76849 and 83.0844. Index added. V.f Statuary see also: 92.0106, 92.0120, 92.0153, 92.0273, 92.0276, 92.0354, 92.0493, 92.0503, 92.0505, 92.0573, 92.0578, 92.0583, 92.0601, 92.0627, 92.0760, 92.0868, 92.0910, 92.1084 92.0687 ADAMS, Barbara, Two More Lions from Upper Egypt: Hierakonpolis and Koptos, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 69-76. (map. fig., ill.). After a description of the types of Pre- and Early Dynastic lions known to her from the Petrie Museum and Petrie's excavations at Koptos, the author presents two more lion figures from Upper Egypt, one of sandstone from Hoffman's excavation at Hierakonpolis, the other of steatite and from Petrie's work at Koptos (Petrie Museum Inv. no. U.C. 35313), both of which cannot be properly fitted into either of her categories. With certainty the Hierakonpolis piece is Predynastic, but from comparison with early Western-Asiatic decorated steatite lions in the British Museum it has become clear that the Koptos piece is actually another object belonging to the Roman occupation of this pivotal city. It is related to a series of decorated Roman steatite dishes.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

92.0688 el-ALFI, Mostafa, Une Statuette de Sas, DE 23 (1992), 5-11. (fig., pl.). Publication of a black granite naophorous statue, presenting an Osiris statuette, from Sais (inv. no. 581 in the register of Tanta). A transcription and translation of the texts on the socle and dorsal pillar are given. The owner of this statue, Padebehu, son of Bent Neith and Oudjaherresnet, held several priestly functions in the temple of Neith at Sais. M.W.K. 92.0689 el-ALFI, Mostafa, Une triade de Ramss II (Statue Caire JE 45975), in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 167-171. (pl.). Study of a granite triad of Ramses II flanked by Sakhmet and Ptah (Cairo CG 45975), coming from Ehnasya (Herakleopolis), probably from the temple of Herishef. C.T. Spell 226 explains the connection between Ptah, Sakhmet and Herishef, who is referred to in the inscriptions. 92.0690 BIANCHI, Robert S., Alexander the Great as a Kausia Diadematophoros from Egypt, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 69-75. (pl.). Publication of a unique limestone royal head, now in a private American collection. It is without parallel in sculpture in the round. The presence of the uraeus and the back pillar and certain stylistic features (i.a inlaid eyes and brows, treatment of the hair) point to Egyptian statuary in the 4th century B.C., continuing into the Ptolemaic Period. After remarks on portraiture in Egyptian art, the author identifies the cap as a Macedonian kausia, the emblem of the royal house, and the fillet as a diadem. No other than Alexander the Great can be associated with a banded kausia. 92.0691 BIANCHI, Robert Steven, Collecting and Collectors, Egyptian Style, The Bulletin of the Cleveland Museum of Art, Cleveland 79 (1992), 144-151. (ill.). Publication of a black basalt statue in the Cleveland Museum of Art representing a bearded, striding male figure (inv. no. CMA 91.26). He wears a tripartite costume, consisting of a T-shirt worn under a wraparound skirt, over which is draped a fringed shawl. It is parallelled closely by a group of 15 similar statues, and can thus be dated to the 2nd century B.C. The statue was found in a small room within the so-called Palazzo delle Colonne in Cyrenaica, which dates to the interval between the late Hellenistic and early Roman imperial period. This makes it an early example of Egyptian art collected for its aesthetic value. W.H. 92.0692 BIANCHI, Robert Steven, The Cultural Transformation of Egypt as Suggested by a Group of Enthroned Male Figures from the Faiyum, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 15-39. (pl.). The study is concerned with a group of twelve statues representing enthroned male figures sculpted in a pharaonic idiom, almost all from Dime, Soknopaiou Nesos or Karanis in the northern Faiyum during the early 1st century A.D. The rareness of the enthroned male figure in private statuary of the Late Period forcefully suggests that this choice by the native Egyptian owners as a fitting image for their dedications was conscious. Three statues are inscribed in Greek, one in Demotic. All are dedicated to individuals other than the named donors. In each case the person claiming responsibility for either the creation of the statue and/or the dedication itself bears an Egyptian name. Thus, individuals with non-native names elected to honour others with non-native names with a pharaonic statue type - that of the enthroned male figure - and elected to accompany this form of dedication with non-hieroglyphic glosses, either Greek or Demotic. 92.0693 BRESCIANI, Edda, Un nuovo documento della devozione a Bes protettore della maternit, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 81-83. (pl.). Publication of a statuette of Bes as protector of motherhood in a private Italian collection. 92.0694
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

BRICAULT, Laurent, Isis dolente, BIFAO 92 (1992), 37-49. (pl.). Proceeding from a Graeco-Roman statue of the mourning seated Isis in the Muse Rodin, Paris (Inv. no. Co 1123) the author collects other evidence for statues of Isis in this pose. A mention of Isis of Taposiris in a dedication on one of these is also elsewhere attested; the documents are presented. The pose has surely been a source of inspiration for Rodin's Penseur. 92.0695 De CENIVAL, Jean-Louis, Paris. Muse du Louvre. Dpartement des Antiquits gyptiennes, Revue du Louvre, Paris 42, No. 4 (1992), 66. (ill.). Reports on the acquisition of the head of a large funerary figure (inv. no. E 27488) of Amenhotep III, the body of which already was part of the museum's collection (Inv. no. N 467). W.H. 92.0696 De CENIVAL, Jean-Louis, Une statuette d'homme en ivoire de la civilisation de Nagada offerte par les amis du Louvre au dpartement des Antiquits gyptiennes, Revue du Louvre, Paris 42, No. 1 (1992), 7-9. (ill. incl. colour). Publication of an ivory statuette from the Naqada I period, recently donated to the Louvre. The statuette represents a nude man with raised phallus. A statuette from Mahasna offers a close parallel. W.H. 92.0697 CLAYTON, Peter A., Giza Plateau Still Holds Secrets, Minerva, London 3, No. 2 (March/April 1992), 4. (ill.). Describes a limestone statuette found at the cemetery of workmen at Giza. W.H. 92.0698 Corpus Antiquitatum Aegyptiacarum. Lose-Blatt-Katalog gyptischer Altertmer. Kusthistorisches Museum Wien. gyptisch-Orientalische Sammlung, Lieferung 9 = Eva ROGGE, Statuen der Sptzeit (750 - ca. 300 v. Chr.), Mainz/Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992. (21 x 30 cm; XIX (booklet), 157 p. incl. fig., ill.). ISBN 3-8053-1306-3; Pr. DM 78 Sequel to AEB 87.0694 and 91/1.0311. This volume deals with the statues of the Late Period, altogether 28 pieces from the collection and one XXVth Dynasty head from the Archaeological Collection of the Archaeological Institute of the University of Vienna (inv. no. 962). The objects date from the XXVth Dynasty to the beginning of the 3rd century B.C., i.e. early Ptolemaic times. The eleven XXXth Dynasty sphinxes from the Serapeum will be published separately later in a volume on the statues of the GraecoRoman Period. The booklet contains the indexes on inv. nos., deities and their epithets, kings, private names and expressions from the ideal biography, titles and functions, toponyms, materials, museums and collections, a general index, and indexes to texts and writings, i.a the use of a number of hieroglyphs. The statues are arranged in chronological order. Very few are royal (one is an Osiris statue usurped by Psammetichus II, another a royal sphinx), the rest concerns private persons. The collections comprises heads, torsos, block statues, squatting statues, naophorous or Osiriphorous statues etc. Not many are complete, some are unfinished. The texts are given in drawing and translation. 92.0699 CRUZ-URIBE, Eugene, Another Look at an Aton Statue, GM 126 (1992), 29-32. Reaction to the article of Bianchi, GM 114, 35-40 about a statue of a disk-headed figure holding a baton and wearing a "penis-sheath" type of garment. The author agrees with Bianchi that this statue reflects the solar aspect of the Aten deity. But, on the other hand, disk-headed figures are also understood as representations of the moon. According to the dogma the disk can be viewed either as the sun who brings life to the world during the day, or as the moon, reflecting the Osirian aspect of the night. Also the unadorned disk for the head reflects an ambivalent understanding of the nature of the physical disk. Since later in the Amarna period
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

the human aspects of the Aten were downplayed, this figure dates from the beginning of the Amarna Period. M.W.K. 92.0700 DELVAUX, Luc, Amenhotep, Horemheb et Paramessou: Les grandes statues de scribes la fin de la 18e dynastie, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 47-53. The author studies the two couples of big scribe statues of Amenhotep son of Hapu (Cairo Museum JE 44861 and 44862= Luxor J4) and of the vizier Paramessu, the later king Ramses I (JE 44863 and JE 44864). They have been found placed against the colossus at the Xth pylon of the Karnak temple, probably not upon orders of king Horemheb, who himself also owned sizeable statues of that type. Those of Amenhotep son of Hapu, which belonged to the last great builder under Amonhotep III before the Amarna Age and referred in their texts to his building activities, served as sources of inspiration for the statues of the end of the XVIIIth Dynasty. In this period the great scribe statues were perceived as images of builders, and also as mediators between temple visitors and Amon. The position in which the statues have been found may well be owing to a rearrangement under Ramses II. 92.0701 EDWARDS, Iorwerth Eiddon Stephen, A Naophorous Figure of Irhorudjanefu, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 43-48. (fig., ill.). After a note on Egyptian features in some British buildings from the early 19th century the author publishes a granite kneeling naophorous figure in the County Museum and Art Gallery in Truro, Cornwall, which goes back to Henry Salt. The owner Irhorwedjanefu was probably priest of Neith at Sais in the later XXVIth Dynasty. The piece has a distinctive tripartite head-dress. The idea of protection connected with naophorous figures is discussed. The fact that naophorous figures are so often provided with gods of the dead suggests that they were particularly intended to benefit their owners in the next life. Transcription, translation and notes to the inscription at the end. 92.0702 GABODA, Pter, Fragment d'une statuette du prtre-sm Hqaib. "(Foot)note" sur le culte du dieu-crocodile la fin du Moyen Empire, Bulletin du Muse Hongrois des Beaux-Arts, Budapest 77 (1992), 3-17. (ill.). Publication of statuette fragment consisting of a pedestal and a pair of feet which, according to the inscription on it, belonged to the sm-priest of Sobek Heqaib, son of the lady rs-anx. A museum label confirms the statuette came from Elephantine. The statuette is to be dated to the XIIIth Dynasty, and is testimony to an early stage in the evolution of the cult of Sobek in this region. W.H. 92.0703 GALLO, Paolo, Una nuova statua del re Amenhotep II. Un altro caso di "martelage" parziale voluto di Ekhnaton, Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 83-93. (fig., pl.). Publication of three simple votive female statuettes from the Eastern Desert at Gebel Zeit, now in a private collection in Stuttgart. Suchlike figures from the 6th to the mid-2nd century B.C. are drawn in for comparison, but the present lot is dated by the author to the N.K. 92.0705 GASSE, Annie, Une nouvelle stle d'Horus sur les crocodiles, RdE 43 (1992), 207-210. (ill.). Publication of a Ptolemaic Horus cippus in the Muse Champollion de Figeac. It bears a text of 15 lines, of which the first seven follow Text B of Daressy, albeit with some orthographic variants and mistakes. More or less, the text of line 8 ff. plays on the well-known themes of such magico-religious stelae. 92.0706 GOHARY, S.G., A Statue of the Scribe Amenhotep from Benha, MDAIK 48 (1992), 37-39. (fig., pl.). Aus dem Geburtsort des Amenophis, Sohn des Hapu, stammt dieses Statuenfragment, dessen Inschrift u.a. Titel des berhmten Amenophis nennt; Verfasser schlgt daher eine Zuweisung der Statue an diesen vor. E.M.W.-B.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

92.0707 GOPHNA, Ram, rvwb Nyom yrcm snayap lysp, Eretz-Israel, Jerusalem 23 (1992), 45-47. (fig., English summary). "A Faience Statuette from 'En Besor." 92.0708 GORELICK, Leonard, A. John GWINNETT, James F. ROMANO, The Broken and Repaired Stone Statuette of Pepy I: An Ancient or Modern Repair?, BES 11 (1991/92), 33-46. (pl.). The authors consider the question of ancient or modern repairs - and, if ancient, of their date - of the little seated alabaster statuette of Pepy I wearing the sed-festival cloak (Brooklyn Museum 39.120). Three types of repairs are distinguished and altogether 14 drill holes were discovered. Some repairs were clearly recent, but the ancient ones, all with copper drills, could only be dated vaguely. 92.0709 HELCK, Wolfgang, Zum Statuensockel des Djoser, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 143-150. (plan). The base of a smashed statue of king Djoser, found near the colonnade of the Djoser complex at Saqqara, bears a central inscription which refers to the "two brothers of the bity deity," i.e. Horus and Thoth as brothers of the king in his bity form of the Lower Egyptian king. Both gods were instrumental in the purification of the king preceding the ascent to heaven and the subsequent resurrection. The author argues that the statue is the image of the king resurrected, i.a. with the help of his brothers, and fit for all activities. Gunn's reconstruction of the statue indeed allows a posture expressing this. 92.0710 JANSSEN, Rosalind M., Rectification: a case of moveable arms, GM 126 (1992), 83-86. Response to the article of A. Tooley, GM 123 (1991), 101-111, in which she criticizes Janssen and Janssen's 'Growing up in Ancient Egypt' (AEB 91/1.0394). The author rectifies and elaborates upon Tooley's points concerning the naked wooden figure with separate arms (UC 16148) from Hawara grave 58, now in the Petrie Museum for Archaeology at University College London. There is no movement of the arms, because they have been stuck on at the shoulders with modern glue, probably carried out in 1912. Although the author still believes it concerns a doll, she admits that a real argument for a fertility figure would be the mutilation of the legs, but this is not mentioned by Tooley. M.W.K. 92.0711 JOSEPHSON, Jack A., Royal Sculpture of the Later XXVIth Dynasty, MDAIK 48 (1992), 93-97. (pl.). Verfasser arbeitet die Merkmale der Knigsplastik der spten 26. Dynastie heraus und stellt unter diesen Gesichtspunkten die bisher bekannten Werke und fragwrdigen Zuschreibungen zusammen. E.M.W.-B. 92.0712 JOSEPHSON, Jack A., A Variant Type of the Uraeus in the Late Period, JARCE 29 (1992), 123-130. (ill.). The author has noticed that for a rather short time in the history of the uraeus a different snake was sometimes substituted for the cobra (Naja haje). A uraeus with the head hanging appears to have come into use for rather small-scale royal heads in the 4th century B.C. (particularly the reign of Nectanebo I) and, apart from sculptor's models and votive objects, was not represented thereafter. In this secondary use, however, it may have survived well into the Ptolemaic Period. The serpent is probably to be identified with the saw-scaled or horned viper (Echis caranatus), a very venomous viper. It may have been the snake used by Cleopatra to commit suicide (there is no absolute evidence in favour of a cobra). Also, the snake used to write the name in the stela of the Archaic king Djet (Louvre E 11007) is rather a viper than a cobra, considering the fat body and the lack of a hood. 92.0713 KITCHEN, Kenneth A. and Boyo G. OCKINGA, A Memphite Monument of the Vizier tA in Sydney, MDAIK 48 (1992), 99-103. (fig., pl.).
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Das (kopflose) Abbild eines knieenden Mannes, der einen Schrein des Ptah opfert, Nr. R.1144 im Nicholson Museum, ist die bisher einzige Statue des Veziers Ramses' III. und dessen einziges Denkmal aus Untergypten. E.M.W.-B. 92.0714 KLIE, Sascha, Zum 'Grnen Caesar' in Berlin, in: MOUSIKOS ANHR. Festschrift fr Max Wegner zum 90. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Oliver Brehm und Sascha Klie, Bonn, Dr. Rudolf Habelt GmbH, 1992, 237242. (pl.). A head in the Pergamon-Museum in Berlin, representing Julius Caesar (inv. no. SK. 342), is made of dark green "meta-greywacke," a material found only in the Wadi Hammamat. A parallel is among others to be found in the well-known green head of a priest in the Egyptian Museum in Berlin. It is made of the same material and the treatment of the skull's anatomy is similar to that of the head under discussion. W.H. 92.0715 LACOVARA, Peter, A New Date for an Old Hippopotamus, Journal of the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston, Boston 4 (1992), 17-26. (ill.). A pottery figurine of a hippopotamus on a sledge in the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston (AEB 1948:372) has long been regarded as belonging to the Predynastic Period. Comparison with other pottery and faience figurines indicates it is actually a product of the M.K. (see already AEB 1950:1576). The sledge has holes bored along the sides through which rope may have been passed to 'tie' the figure to the base. The figurine carries traces of a red-brown slip coating, which makes it into a representation of Seth. W.H. 92.0716 De MEULENAERE, Herman, Parva Memphitica, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 81-87. (ill.). 1. In the broken statue group Louvre A 47 representing the Memphite high priests Sehetepibre-ankh-nedjem and his son Nebpu the third person is missing. The author wonders whether the statue of this person is reproduced in a work of Athanasius Kircher and whether Vansleb, connected with Kircher, may have seen the complete group in Cairo in 1664. On account of the inscriptions De Meulenare argues that Vansleb saw the statue group in its actual state, without the third person. 2. Ritter von Laurin discovered in 1849 three sarcophagi at Saqqara, of which the one of Nesshutefnut is now part of the Egyptian collection of the Kunsthistorisches Museum in Vienna. The other two, from the Ptolemaic Period, must be the ones kept in the Cairo Museum under the nos. CG 29305 and 29304. They belong to respectively the generalissimo Djedhor and the lady Baiity. The sarcophagus of 29305 was usurped, and originally belonged to a Painmu, who was probably the father of a Wennefer, who is datable to the time of Nectanebo II. 92.0717 MLLER (), Hans Wolfgang, Gedanken zu einem Kpfchen von der Figur eines gefesselten Libyers (?), MDAIK 48 (1992), 105-107. (pl.). Das Kpfchen - ohne Angabe von Aufbewahrungsort oder Inventarnr. - knnte aufgrund seines Materials Quartzit und stilistischer Einordnung aus dem Totentempel des Djedefre stammen. E.M.W.-B. 92.0718 MYSLIWIEC, Karol, Une statue-groupe en haut-relief de Ramss IV, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 89-100. (fig., ill.). Publication of a limestone statue of Ramses IV, found in a N.K. tomb at Tell el-Faraun (ancient Imet, capital of the 19th Lower Egyptian nome) and at present in the Orabi Museum at Zagazig. (reg. no. 1399). It represents a god behind the king, both walking with the left leg forward. The god has actually three legs, two in high relief at the right side, the third on the left. After giving the inscription in transcription and translation, the author hesitantly (the upper part is missing) determines the god represented as Atum. The upper part of the king being equally absent, the author investigates the evidence for the role of the king. The group is possibly connected with the confirmation of the royal power, with a slight accent on the sacerdotal aspect. Possibly the statue originally came from a temple or palace in Pi-Ramesse. The piece has not only a unique place among the statuary of the king, it is also hardly parallelled in the wider context of statuary
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

types. 92.0719 PIRELLI, Rosanna, La 'Dama di Napoli,' in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 347-356. (table). A diorite statue of a seated human figure in the Egyptian collection of the National Archaeological Museum of Naples (inv. no. 1076), traditionally known as 'La Dama di Napoli,' does in fact represent a man. Along with a group of similar statues, commonly called 'archaic,' it is actually to be dated to the middle of the IIIrd Dynasty. A fuller version of this article was published in Annali. Istituto Universitario Orientale, Napoli 51 (1991), 115. W.H. 92.0720 RAVEN, Maarten J., A Catalogue Project of Bronzes in Leiden, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 529-534. (pl.). Presentation of a project to catalogue the rich collection of bronze statuettes and other bronze objects. Up to now one-third of the figurines have been examined, yet it has already produced interesting results. Some identification of deities have to be revised, original provenances are better known, in which matters inscriptions help a great deal. The study of the technical aspects also proved revealing. Owing to restoration some objects could be studied in great detail. The technical, epigraphic and stylistic analyses provide clues to dating. Numerous figures from the Anastasi collection suggest a provenance from somewhere near the Saqqara Serapeum. 92.0721 ROMANO, James F., A Statuette of a Royal Mother and Child in the Brooklyn Museum, MDAIK 48 (1992), 131-143. (fig., pl.). Die Kupferstatuette Brooklyn 43.137 der Sobek-Nacht kann aufgrund zweier Denkmler gleichen Namens in die 13. Dynastie datiert werden. Die Uren von Mutter und Kind deuten auf Abstammung aus kniglicher Familie. E.M.W.-B. 92.0722 el-SAGHIR, Mohammed, Das Statuenversteck im Luxortempel, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992 = Zaberns Bildbnde zur Archologie, 6. (21 x 30 cm; 75 p., fig., ill. incl. colour). ISBN 38053-1259-8 Publication of the 26 statues of gods and kings found in a favissa in the Luxor temple. Since this favissa dates from the Roman occupation of the temple, the bulk is from the N.K., but some are later. First, the author relates the discovery and gives other background information. In the catalogue the pieces are not presented in a historical order. The find comprises royal statues of Amenhotep III, of Atum and Horemheb, of Horemheb before Amun, headless ones of Ramses II and Tuthmosis III, of Amenirdis I, queen Isis, and sphinxes of various kings, i.a. Tutankhamun and Amenhotep III. Among the statues of deities are Hathor, Iunit, Amun-Re Ka-mutef (from the time of Taharka), and Amon and Mut. 92.0723 SCHNEIDER, Hans D., Beeldhouwkunst in het land van de farao's, Amsterdam, De Bataafsche Leeuw, 1992; at head of title: Rijksmuseum van Oudheden. (21 x 21 cm; 95 p., colour frontispiece, map, ill., partly in colour). ISBN 90-6707-301-6; Pr. Fl. 28 This guide presents a selection of 39 statues and reliefs from Ancient Egypt, which form part of the collection of the Rijksmuseum van Oudheden, Leiden. The introduction deals with various subjects providing some background: Egyptian art, its style, technique, and the artisans/artists. The selection, presented in chronological order, comprises: IIIrd Dynasty statuary and stela, reliefs from the O.K. mastaba of Hetep-her-akhti, O.K. single and group statuary, a F.I.P./early-M.K. stela with the owner and his wife protruding from the surface in bold relief, a F.I.P. stela, various statues and stelae from the M.K., a stela and shrine combination; a relief with the head of Tuthmosis III, three royal torsos, of which one of queen Hatshepsut, various statuary, stelae and reliefs from the N.K., reliefs from the tombs of Horemheb and Paatenemhab, the statue of Maya and Merit, a Ramesside naophorous statue, inscribed doorposts and lintel
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

from the Ramesside tomb chapel of Userhat, a XXVIth Dynasty naos of king Amasis, the XXVth Dynasty head of a juvenile god, a relief of Ptolemaeus I, reliefs in the Roman Period Taffeh temple, late Behnasa statuary. 92.0724 SCHULZ, Regine, Die Entwicklung und Bedeutung des kuboiden Statuentypus. Eine Untersuchung zu den sogenannten "Wrfelhockern." Band I-II, Hildesheim, Gerstenberg Verlag, 1992 = Hildesheimer gyptologische Beitrge, 33-34. (21 x 29 cm; I: XI, 1-544 p., fig.; II: p. 545-815, fig., maps, graphs); rev. OLZ 89 (1994), 36-39 (R.S. Bianchi). ISBN 3-8067-8125-7/-8126-5; Pr. DM 178 After the introductory ch. 1, on the state of research, the methods and the objectives follow in ch. 2 the preliminaries to the catalogue, such as the data (measurements, owner, date, material, provenance, etc.) and the extensive list of precise description criteria. Apart from the basic forms of the statue type and variants of these, the author gives attention to the arms and legs, clothing, hair dress, jewellery, attributes, inscriptions, etc., and illustrates these points with drawings. The catalogue consists of 333 files of individual pieces (with bibliography). Only a few pieces are not represented by a photograph (in part 2). Part 2 continues with ch. 4, giving the detail analyses of the description criteria presented in part 1. The statistic results are given in tables. Ch. 5 contains the overall analysis, on which the conclusions in the last ch. 6 are based. The conclusions are as follows. The block statue type is determined by the posture: the particular squatting position with the legs drawn towards the torso and the arms crossed over the legs. Arms and legs may be completely hidden. The result is the typical cubic form; all other features are secondary. The statue type occurs from the early XIIth Dynasty up to the Ptolemaic Period, but each period has certain particularities and is marked by a specific type. It appears only in the private sphere with male owners; women are rare, and mostly occurring in statue groups. The type is just rare in the M.K., but rises to great popularity in the Ramesside Period, and even more in the T.I.P. and Late Period. Its place is the temple, but occasionally it has been found in the funerary context of the outermost parts of the M.K. tomb (even rarer in the N.K.). The type is functional, neither deriving from abstract artistic ideas nor from a model existing in reality. Its squatting position and devoutly crossed arms express an attitude of humility towards god and king. The owner is entitled to participate in the daily cult and provisions, ensuring thus his afterlife. Regenerative symbols in the hands enhance this wish for resurrection and afterlife. After the M.K. the idea of representation become more prominent in the Tuthmoside Period. The wish to have direct contact with god and deified king brings about variants with extra divine elements. In the T.I.P. and Late Period the statue may even be the object of a cult. In the M.K. the owners are primarily common priests and simple civil servants, who in this way ensure participation in the provisions for the dead. In the XVIIIth Dynasty the type is considered representative by the middle and high officials, but in the Ramesside Period and later it enjoys an ever growing popularity among all social strata. However, in the late Ramesside Period the high ranking priesthood use the statue type as a symbol of their function. The index to the collections is alphabetically arranged by place and name and refers only to the pieces in a particular collection via the nos. of the present catalogue; the inv. no. has to be checked in the file of the piece. The indexes to private (in transliteration), royal and divine names, and to titles (in transliteration) follow. 92.0725 SOLIA, Victoria, A Group of Royal Sculptures from Abydos, JARCE 29 (1992), 107-122. (fig., ill.). In 1984 the Dallas Museum of Art acquired a dark granite bust of Seti I (Acc. no. 1984.50). Comparisons with two other well dated sculptures of Seti I, which originally come from his temple at Abydos, indicates that it may well belong to a statue of the king presenting offerings. This statue and the other two (the most complete is Metropolitan Museum of Art New York Acc. no. 22.2.21 ; the other is the lower part of a statue Museo Correale di Terranova, Sorrento no. 74) are described and compared. The composite offering held by Seti I in the New York statue consists of five parts, and this may count as well for the Sorrento statue. In

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

contrast to the detailed history of the Sorrento statue, little is known of that in New York. From the arthistorical point of view the Dallas bust is a very important addition to the corpus of dated and inscribed sculptures of Seti I, owing to its very complete and well-preserved face and headdress. Stylistically it is of the idealizing type (as is also the king's statue Kunsthistorisches Museum Wien 5910, which stood in the Abydos temple). This Abydene group of royal statuary reflects a taste for the vigour and perfection of the mid-XVIIIth Dynasty. However, to the purity of Tuthmoside style, Seti I has further refined the facial features and added detail to the garments and complexity of the composite offering. These novel subtleties combine with some Amarna Period characteristics. 92.0726 STANWICK, Paul Edmund, A Royal Ptolemaic Bust in Alexandria, JARCE 29 (1992), 131-141. (ill.). The author publishes an uninscribed Egyptian-style Ptolemaic statue, whose features make dating a relative certainty (Graeco-Roman Museum Alexandria P. 12072). Dating is possible despite the fact that there are only three Egyptian-style inscribed royal male statues with heads in the 300-year Ptolemaic Period. In royal works, the most notable effort of Egyptian sculptors to depict foreigners occurred during the XXVth Dynasty, but there is an important distinction in terms of how foreigners are depicted in Ptolemaic art: not only foreign features are portrayed, but also an attempt is made to incorporate elements of a foreign sculptural style. The following observations are made. Early in the dynasty there was a conscious attempt to imitate the last native style of the XXXth Dynasty. A variety of realistic styles flourished during the Ptolemaic Period. There is some emphasis on fleshier, fuller body types. By comparison with a number of Ptolemaic statues and heads, the authors shows the bust under discussion to have unmistakable affinities with representations of the late Ptolemies in the Greek manner. Specifically, it corresponds to the fatter portrait type of the clay sealings (possibly Ptolemy X). 92.0727 TEFNIN, Roland, Les yeux et les oreilles du Roi, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 147-156. Doubting the reality of the heads of the M.K. kings Sesostris III and Amenemhat III, the author compares the sculpted and the written portraits of the XIIth Dynasty kings, in order to discover some correlations. His hypothesis is that, far from being a passive, empty testimony of the physiognomy and psychology of the royal individual at a given moment of his existence, the heads function to express a message destined to be public and to impart a precise definition of the royal ideology, at exactly the same level as the propaganda texts, whose premeditated character Posener has so admirably exposed. The author remarks that the plasticity of private and royal faces turns around a conflict in which light is vehemently opposed to shadow, this in contradiction with O.K. statuary where the light caresses and envelops. He then studies the physiognomic traits. Most remarkable are the abnormal ears and the eyes lying in deep facial cavities, the body parts used for hearing and seeing/ reading. These faculties of the senses bear reference to the written word, because the statuary is in a direct way less expressive than the text to achieve the propagandistic goals which it serves. It expresses the capacity and the vigilance of the king to communicate by listening and noticing, features heightened by the juvenile, adult line of the royal body, in its marked contrast with the face. 92.0728 VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, Royal Figures from Tut'ankhamun's Tomb: Their Historical Usefulness, in: After Tutankhamun, 73-84. (ill.). Among the royal figures from the tomb of Tutankhamun some resemble the other well established ones. There are some faces in the tomb which are not his. There is in the tomb a coherent mass of things that belonged to a king for whom an important set of funerary furniture had been prepared: the second coffin; four canopic stoppers and the corresponding miniature coffins. In fact the whole alabaster casket to which the stoppers and the small coffins fit, could have belonged to Ankhkheperure as well. The author draws also attention to the personage on the cheetah being definitely a woman represented as a king, and showing strong affinities with the four goddesses of the canopic chest. This woman enjoyed an extraordinary prestige during Akhnaton's reign, but evidently lost her rank. Further the author reconsiders the golden throne with the Aton scene, which is of Akhnaton's reign and may have belonged to him. The addendum deals with some questions raised in the discussion after the paper.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

92.0729 VANDERSMISSEN, Bernard, Autopsie artistique de Ramss II. Septembre 1992, Revue des archologues et historiens d'art de Louvain, Louvain-la-Neuve 25 (1992), 194-195. Summary of a thesis. 92.0730 VANEK, Zsuzsanna, Problems about a Statue, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 567570. (fig., pl.). Discussion of a statue of a squatting scribe with a papyrus scroll rolled out, in the Deri Museum at Debrecen, Hungary (Inv. No. E12). Its text has been erased, it bears a cartouche of the XXVth Dynasty Amenirdis on the right arm and an illegible erased one on the left. The statue is dated to the XIXth Dynasty. It was usurped in the XXVth Dynasty, as it fits into the general artistic tendencies of the Ramesside Period. 92.0731 WILDUNG, Dietrich, Mtamorphoses d'une reine. La tte berlinoise de la reine Tiyi, BSFE No. 125 (Octobre 1992), 15-28. (ill.). After a description of the small wooden head of queen Teye, consort of Amenhotep III (Berlin 21834), particularly the original hair-dress, later covered by the wig and a surmounting Hathor crown with sun disk, horns and double feather. The author investigates three points: the original appearance as envisaged by the artist, and the reasons for and the date of the alterations. The radiographic and scanner examinations show that the skull is enveloped in a silver hair-dress in the form of the afnet or khat crown, which resembles the nemes in some characteristics. Surprising was the discovery of the presence of two uraei. This original appearance of the head and the original yellow-orange colour of the wood render the head much more "Egyptian" than the so often attributed Nubian traits. Fortunately, the Hathor crown which once was fitted on in the second appearance seems to have been acquired by Borchardt together with the head (Berlin 17852). Iconographic evidence shows that this crown was worn by queen Teye on religious occasions, when she acted as a goddess protecting the king, alive or dead. There are clear parallels for this role with Nefertari, great consort of Ramses II. The change from a royal-political to a religious-divinized status took place at the death of Amenhotep III. 92.0732 ZIVIE, Alain, Un fragment de statue magique, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 627631. (pl.). Publication of a fragment of a Horus cippus found at Saqqara near the tomb of Aper-El. It adjoins the fragment Cairo CG 9404. It dates to the XXXth Dynasty-early Ptolemaic Period. V.g Relief and painting; anepigraph stelae see also: 92.0114, 92.0157, 92.0263, 92.0267, 92.0271, 92.0279, 92.0283, 92.0327, 92.0353, 92.0420, 92.0462, 92.0495, 92.0503, 92.0517, 92.0556, 92.0582, 92.0601, 92.0611, 92.0619, 92.0624, 92.0630, 92.0634, 92.0663, 92.0664, 92.0675, 92.0845, 92.0872, 92.0884, 92.0943, 92.0971, 92.0997, 92.1042, 92.1060, 92.1084 92.0733 ABDALLA, Aly, Graeco-Roman Funerary Stelae from Upper Egypt, Liverpool, Liverpool University Press, 1992 = Liverpool Monographs in Archaeology and Oriental Studies. (21 x 30 cm; XVIII, 153 p., maps, pl.); rev. BiOr 51 (1994), 315-318 (H.J.A. De Meulenaere); OLZ 88 (1993), 259-262 (K. Parlasca). ISBN 085323-125-7; Pr. 40 The book is a comprehensive study of funerary stelae from Upper Egypt in the Graeco-Roman Period, which exhibit a mixed iconography. The sites of provenance of the stelae is the subject of ch. 1. The vast majority (144) come from Garstang's 1907 excavations at Abydos; they are mostly unpublished. The other principal sites are Koptos and Dendera. Ch. 2 contains the catalogue of the 256 stelae with data and description in the order: Abydos (first the provenanced from Garstang's excavations, then those from other sources); those probably from Abydos; from Koptos, from Abydos or Koptos; from Dendera; and stelae of uncertain
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

provenance. In ch. 3 the iconography is described. Almost all Abydos stelae are round topped and divided into three registers of the lunette with mostly the sun disk or winged sun disk of Horus Behdety, the principal scene and a Greek, Demotic or hieroglyphic text (or none) at the bottom. The second, middle register bears scenes of the presentations of libation and offering, of adoration, with the deceased standing or with mummy on a funerary bed, with family scenes. There are also some unusual scenes. The deities depicted at Abydos are Osiris, Isis, Nephthys, Anubis, Horus, Hathor, Sokar-Osiris, Serapis-Agathodaimon and IsisThermouthis. The fetish of Abydos occurs in very few scenes, altars are not common, and the deceased is shown either as a mummy or as a human figure. The relatively small number of funerary stelae from Koptos is a way supplemented by a series of 13 memorial stones, with busts of the two deceased in raised relief and frontal (cat. nos. 213-224). From Dendera come 21 stelae, among which one with a scene not deriving from traditional Egyptian motifs (Cat. No. 231). In contrast with Abydos, the scenes do not show the same mixture of traditional and Graeco-Roman styles; they belong to the traditional scenes of the Late Period and the Ptolemaic Period. The Abydos stelae cover a much greater time span than those from Dendera. Ch. 4 is devoted to the inscriptions, first those from Abydos. A few examples combine Greek and Demotic, one Greek and hieroglyphic; a large number are uninscribed. In ch. 5 the author is concerned with the workmanship and dating. At Abydos workshops and even sculptors are discernable; the pieces range from the end of the Ptolemaic period or beginning of the Roman Period to at least the first half of the 4th century A.D., although the individual pieces are rarely dated. A brief survey of ancient Egyptian stela types follows, among which the funerary stelae, used to mark the place of offering for the deceased. The present stelae served the same purpose in Graeco-Roman times. The author notes that the burial practices are less uniform than earlier, showing more regional variations. There is no reason to assume that the apparent popularity of stelae at Abydos has anything to do with the cult of Osiris, since by this time Abydos had lost much of its importance as a national cult centre of Osiris. Abydos seems to have been nothing more than a regional cemetery for the Thinite nome. List of scenes as distributed over the stelae; distribution lists of Garstang's Abydos stelae and Petrie's one from Dendera over the various museums with their catalogue nos. (a number are presently unlocated!); a concordance of the cat. nos. in their numerical order with the plates, tombs of provenance, excavation no. and present location; an index of personal names in Egyptian transliteration and Greek; and a bibliography at the end. 92.0734 ABITZ, Friedrich, The Structure of the Decoration in the Tomb of Ramesses IX, in: After Tutankhamun, 165-185. (plan, fig.). The paper is a summary of work, to be published in full later. First the author reviews the working processes in the tomb of Ramses IX (KV 6), the last one providing information on developments during the late Ramesside Period. The economic situation and diminution of the royal power are reflected in the building process, which started with work of very high quality. Already during the king's lifetime a change in the original decorative design took place. A sharp decrease in quality owing to great haste after the death of the king can be observed. The structure of the decoration differs considerably from that of all predecessors of Ramses IX. This is partly due to the working sequence: original plan, change of design, work after the king's death. After sketching the continuity in tomb decoration since Ramses VI, the author draws attention to the unprecedented arrangement of the Netherworld Books in the tomb, which can be called "manipulations." These occur in the Book of Caverns, the Amduat, the Book of Day and the Book of Night, the scene of the Resurrection of Osiris, and the scenes on the ceiling of the second and third corridors, in the last case connected with problems of orientation. A common feature of these alterations is that the king is consistently shown walking out of the tomb. New creations are to be found at several places in the tomb: new writings of the king's names, the gods featured, deification of the king before the sun god, mixture of scenes of different origin, a enigmatic scene concerned with the unity between Osiris and the sun god and with the birth of the sun. In the summary at the end the author stresses the decline of the Osirian concepts to the benefit of the solar religion, and the innovations described not reflecting paralysis in a time of decline. 92.0735 BARTHELMESS, Petra, Der bergang ins Jenseits in den thebanischen Beamtengrbern der Ramessidenzeit, Heidelberg, Heidelberger Orientverlag, 1992 = Studien zur Archologie und Geschichte Altgyptens, 2; at head of title: Deutsches Archologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo / gyptologisches Institut Universitt Heidelberg. (21 x 30 cm; XVI, 200 p., fig., tables, pl.). ISBN 3-927552-04-6
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

In the introduction the author points out that in the later half of the XVIIIth Dynasty a change in the architecture and the decoration styles and themes of Theban tombs began to manifest itself. This developed into the tomb of the Ramesside Period being no longer a point of contact between this world and the next, but now being a place which is separated from the world of the living and where the deceased communicates with the gods. This is connected with Thebes being no longer the capital, but rather the city of religion and of burial of the kings. The burial scenes are particularly suited to demonstrate the change. In every chapter Memphite Ramesside tombs are taken in for comparison with the Theban situation, on which the attention is focused, with a summarizing introduction and separate attention to the representations and to the accompanying inscriptions. In ch. 1 the author describes the distribution of the funeral procession scene in Ramesside tombs. Ch. 2 is concerned with the scene of the transfer to the West. Then follows in ch. 3 the transfer of the canopic chest, with special attention to the scene in Deir el-Medina tombs. In chs. 4-5 the transport of the coffin on the sledge and the Tekenu scene are dealt with. Ch. 6 describes the groups of persons in the funeral cortege: the male and female mourners, and the offering bearers. The bowers provided with offerings on either side of the processional way are the subject of ch. 7. The first of the ceremonies in front of the tomb, studied in ch. 8, is the severing of the foreleg of a calf in the presence of the mother cow. Next comes the ritual of the Opening of the Mouth. In the representations in the tombs no complete series of the 75 scenes is ever shown, but mostly a selection in which two or three rites are merged into one scene. The chapter ends with the depiction of the tomb with two front stelae, in front of which the mummy is standing. In many tombs follows a last scene depicting the deceased being received in the Hereafter by Hathor or the goddess of the West, and by Meretseger in Deir el-Medina. The first of the excursuses forming ch. 10 is devoted to them. The next are concerned with: the Theban tombs of the Ramesside Period in representation and reality at Deir el-Medina, Dra Abu el-Naga, and other necropoleis; a comparison between the funeral scenes in Thebes and in Memphis; the absence of certain scenes in Theban tombs of the Ramesside Period; Ramesside tombs without funeral procession; XVIIIth Dynasty scenes absent in the Ramesside Period; the funeral procession in post-Ramesside Theban tombs. After the brief ch. 11 on funeral scenes in provincial necropoleis follows ch. 12 concerned with other funerary equipment: B.D., stelae, coffins, and varia. Ch. 13 is devoted to references to the funeral in texts. Ch. 14 studies the relation between the funeral procession with other scenes of entering the Hereafter. The scenes with gates and gate-keepers and the accompanying spells derive from the B.D. After a note on the scene of the judgement of the dead the author clarifies the relations of these scenes with that of the funeral, either presented in one continuous series or distributed over various walls. In the conclusion the author summarizes the three phases (the crossing to the West, the procession, and the rites in front of the tomb), briefly describes the historical development from traditional scenes towards the real depiction of the funeral in the Ramesside Period (but followed by a return to the traditional scenes in the Late Period), and draws attention to the different traditions shown by the Memphite tomb scenes. General index, indexes to gods, to Theban, Memphite and provincial tombs, and to the B.D. added. The book ends with a list of tombs referred to, with name of the tomb owner, publication or P.M. reference, divided into XVIIIth Dynasty and Ramesside Theban tombs, Memphite tombs, and a few provincial ones. 92.0736 BAUM, Nathalie, Inventaires et groupements vgtaux dans l'gypte ancienne: le "Jardin botanique" de Thoutmosis III Karnak, CdE 67, No. 133 (1992), 60-65. Review article of AEB 91/1.0315. 92.0737 BERGER, Michael A., Predynastic Animal-headed Boats from Hierakonpolis and Southern Egypt, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 107-120. (fig., ill.). At Hierakonpolis locality Hk61, late Predynastic petroglyphs were discovered, consisting of carvings of animals and boats, either simply sickle shaped or elaborate with animal heads. The author describes the Hierakonpolis boat petroglyphs and similar Predynastic animal-headed boat glyphs from other sites. It is demonstrated that the Hierakonpolis boats fit into a common artistic style in southern Egypt and northern Nubia. The boat features described are: animal-headed prows, lines at the back of the head, the front of the prow, the structure at mid-deck, the in-curved stern, line projecting from the back of the stern. Some features

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

are specific to the Hierakonpolis boats, others are common features specific to rock-carved boats. 92.0738 BERNAND, Etienne, Sur un stle d'Abydos copie par Samuel Sharpe, Zeitschrift fr Papyrologie und Epigraphik, Bonn 91 (1992), 217-220. (fig.). A stela, first published by Samuel Sharpe in 1837, is published here anew. Its present location is unknown. The deceased is shown being led into the presence of Osiris and Isis-Hathor by Anubis. Parallels to funerary stelae from Abydos make it certain this stela also belongs to that category. A brief Greek inscription says the stela was dedicated by Senapaeis, daughter of Petiminis, in year 4 of Domitian. W.H. 92.0739 BROADHURST, Clive, Religious Considerations at Qadesh, and the Consequences for the Artistic Depiction of the Battle, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 77-81. The reliefs of the Kadesh battle are not a direct image of the texts. A great difficulty for the artists was to depict a lost battle so as to bring as much glory as could be mustered on Ramses II himself. There had to be a heroic struggle against adversity, and they chose to base it on his loneliness in battle and his being not responsible for the unfortunate situation. The treachery of the enemy, the cowardice of the Egyptian troops and Ramses II's own misgivings are all used as literary devices to bring forth the initial declaration of divine support and guidance on the king's behalf. 92.0740 De CENIVAL, Jean-Louis, Paris. Muse du Louvre. Dpartement des Antiquits gyptiennes, Revue du Louvre, Paris 42, No. 2 (1992), 55. (ill.). Reports on the acquisition of a relief from the temple of Hatshepsut at Deir el-Bahari. W.H. 92.0741 CHAPPAZ, Jean-Luc, Un bas-relief fragmentaire au nom de Ptolme-Csarion, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 95-99. (fig., pl.). Publication of a relief in the collection of the Muse d'Art et d'Histoire, Geneva (Inv. No. 27812), of unknown provenance. The inscription permits to identify the king represented as Ptolemy XV Caesarion, who never reigned alone and is normally accompanied by his mother Cleopatra. 92.0742 CIALOWICZ, Krysztof M., La composition, le sens et la symbolique des scnes zoomorphes prdynastiques en relief. Les manches de couteaux, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 247-258. (fig., table). The author studies the composition, meaning and symbolism of the animal scenes applied in relief on Predynastic knives (the Brooklyn, Pitt-Rivers, Carnarvon and Gebel-Tarif knives) and the Davis comb. The zoomorphic scenes are varied, and diverse motifs have been chosen. Most important in this respect for the development of Egyptian art are the scenes on palettes, particularly the small Hierakonpolis palette, which has a distinct narrative character. The scenes on the Pitt-Rivers and Brooklyn knives are rather decorative and symbolic, although not all symbols are clear. The artists have managed to express ideas connected with the first rulers in the period of the formation of the state. The decoration of the Carnarvon knife seems to be an abbreviation of these symbols. The other side of this knife is more decorative in design, but also innovative in composition. The Davis comb bears purely decorative scenes compiled from elements on the Pitt-Rivers and Brooklyn knives. This also counts for the Gebel-Tarif knife, whose composition is, however, much more static and artificial. Chronologically, the Pitt-Rivers and the Brooklyn knives are anterior to the Carnarvon knife and the Davis comb. The Gebel Tarif knife is the most recent. 92.0743 COLIN, Marie-Eve, Le symbolisme luni-solaire dans le Sanctuaire des Barques d'Edfou et de Dendara, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 113-118. The scenes in the barque sanctuaries in the Graeco-Roman temples of Edfou and Dendara form a coherent ensemble. They are concerned with the presentation of Maat, the fumigation for the uraeus, the lunar and
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

solar eyes (the wedjat eyes) united in the uraeus, represented at Dendera by the diadem of electrum. 92.0744 DONOHUE, V.A., A Gesture of Submission, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 82-114. (pl.). On Ramesside war reliefs the climax of military action is the subjugation of a town. Invariably a person holding an incense-brazier in the direction of the king is present among the citizens facing towards the approaching pharaoh. More rarely children are present in the scene. This has been interpreted in various ways by scholars, from child sacrifice to the presentation of foreign tribute. The author argues that the children are shown as offerings, with postures suggestive of a potentially imminent demise, directed towards the king. Exploring the specifically Canaanite cultic background, the author concludes that the scenes portray the transformation of an apotropaic ceremony into one of propitiation, from which the Ramessides emerged as the publicly acclaimed rulers of Western Asia. 92.0745 Van ESSCHE-MERCHEZ, ric, La syntaxe formelle des reliefs et de la grande inscription de l'an 8 de Ramss III Mdinet Habou, CdE 67, No. 134 (1992), 211-239. (plan, fig.). The author analyses first the series of seven scenes on the north wall of the Medinet Habu temple which depict the military campaign of Year 8 against the Sea Peoples. The exact organisation and segmentation of the composition is approached by studying the distribution of the deities and of the king and the royal sphere. The results are summarized in a scheme. Next, the author turns to the great inscription on the north facade of the second pylon. The approach is now through the way the text is inscribed on the wall and through the speech part of the text, in which speakers and addressed in various forms can be distinguished. The text is shown to correspond with the scene of sacrificing the captives of the Sea Peoples to Amon-Re and Mut. 92.0746 FEUCHT, Erika, Fishing and Fowling with the Spear and the Throw-stick Reconsidered, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 157-169. (fig.). The scene of fishing and fowling by a tomb owner in the marshes with spear and throw-stick, accompanied by wife and off-spring (for a description of the various poses see notes 5-10) has been interpreted as having a hidden meaning of sexual union etc. Careful consideration of the scene in a number of tombs and of pertinent texts shows that the deceased wants to catch fish and birds in the netherworld as he did in this world, and that the meaning of the scene is to be sought in the deceased's love of pleasure as well as in his need of sustenance in the hereafter. This explains its popularity in tomb decoration. At the end remarks on the royal shendit-like skirt of the tomb owner and the sportive purpose of the throw-sticks. 92.0747 GABRA, Gawdat, Bemerkungen zu einer Terenuthis-Stele im Koptischen Museum, Journal of Coptic Studies, Louvain 2 (1992), 63-67. Publication of one of the 33 Terenuthis stelae in the Coptic Museum in Cairo (excavation no. T.S. 1596). The stela displays a number of unusual features, notably in the depiction of the deceased framed by two pillars and a uraeus fries, and the trapezium-shaped pedestal on which he is standing. W.H. 92.0748 GOHARY, Jocelyn, Akhenaten's Sed-festival at Karnak, London and New York, Kegan Paul International, 1992 = Studies in Egyptology. (19 x 25 cm; X, 238 p., pl.). ISBN 0-7103-0380-7; Pr. 75 This book consists of four parts. The 1st part is concerned with the sed-festival as religious institution. After a general definition of the sed-festival the author discusses the date and the location of its celebration. The evidence for sed-festivals is briefly surveyed, and particularly information can be extracted from surviving representations of the various rites performed in the festival. To this end the author examines the three most extensive iconographic records there are: the sed-festival scenes in the Vth Dynasty sun temple of Niuserre at Abu Gurob; those in the XVIIIth Dynasty temple of Amenhotep at Soleb; and those in XXIInd Festival
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Hall of Osorkon II at Bubastis. The last two must have been copied from a common source. Certain similarities with the much earlier scenes at Abu Gurob can also be noticed. In part 2 the author turns to the sed-festival scenes of Akhnaton/Amenhotep IV on the talatat from the dismantled Aton temple at Karnak. First, information on the Akhenaten Temple Project is given, of which the principal aim was to reassemble scenes from the Aten temple at Karnak. The author suggests that the king did not celebrate more than one sed-festival, since he might have left this traditional religious practice. It is assumed that the festival was held at Thebes, in the Gempa'aton part of the temple. The extant talatat identified to bear sed-festival scenes can be divided into two main categories: palanquin procession scenes and offering-kiosk scenes. Part 3 contains the catalogue of matched scenes, altogether 165, followed by that of the individual blocks, of which the subject matter is in many cases a repetition from the matched scenes already described. These are arranged by the contents of the scenes. The references to the depictions on the plates are given. Part 4 contains the conclusions. There is a strong impression of a state of transition, as well as in the development of the Aten cult as in artistic representation. The festival being celebrated at an early stage in the reign, its scenes show that the king attempted to have it the conventional way. The offering to various gods of the two parts of the country was replaced by worshipping the Aten in a series of roofless kiosks. In the sed-festival scenes the only indication of the importance of queen Nefertiti is the fact that in the procession scenes she is carried in her own palanquin, contrary to the usual procedure. But her role is not more important than usual for queens in other sed-festival representations. Obviously changes in her role went along with the gradual development of the Aten cult. As regards the art style, it can be noticed that the features of the king and queen are only slightly elongated and little exaggerated. The decoration had been done in haste. An assessment of the space reserved for the scenes is hardly possible. The sed-festival talatat do not provide much information about the architecture of buildings in the Aten temple complex. An appendix provides a concordance between catalogue nos., film nos., and stone nos. Bibliography and index added. 92.0749 GOLDWASSER, Orly, On the Date of Seth from Qubeibeh, Israel Exploration Journal, Jerusalem 42 (1992), 47-51. (ill.). A small limestone slab found at Qubeibeh near Tel Shalaf in Israel (AEB 57335) depicts the god Seth as a royal sphinx along with the signs nTr.w. The figure of Seth bears a striking resemblance to a similar depiction on a stela in the Louvre, dedicated by Ramses II to the goddess Astarte. Rather than to the Hyksos period, the Qubeibeh slab should therefore be dated to the XIXth Dynasty. W.H. 92.0750 HENDRICKX, S., Une scne de chasse dans le dsert sur le vase prdynastique Bruxelles, M.R.A.H. E. 2631, CdE 67, No. 133 (1992), 5-27. (fig., ill., table). The Black Topped Predynastic vessel Brussels MRAH E.2631, belonging to the Naqada I-IIB phase, resembles Petrie type B27c (see the table for provenanced pottery of this type). It is decorated with an animal scene of gazelle, oryx/ibex(?), desert hare and two dogs of the Tsm breed in a technique resembling the Cross Lined. No doubt the scene concerns a desert hunt by dogs, the Pre- and Protodynastic parallels of which are noted. Also, a small number of dog statuettes is known. 92.0751 HLZL, Regina, Round-Topped Stelae from the Middle Kingdom to the Late Period. Some Remarks on the Decoration of the Lunettes, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 285-289. Round-topped private stelae did not occur before the XIth Dynasty. They occur from the M.K. through the N.K. to the Late Period, and can be divided into two types: with bold, semi-circular curve, and with a flat curve. During the N.K. also the rare type with triangular top is attested. The author describes the decoration of the lunettes in the subsequent periods, such as the double wedjat-eye and the winged sun-disk, and particularly in the M.K. the jackal gods Anubis and Wepwawet. Their symbolic meaning is discussed. 92.0752 HORNUNG, Erik, Gttliche Geleiter, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 151-156.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

In a number of scenes in royal or royal family tombs of the N.K. the divine company of the deceased has the task to bring him or her safely over the threshold of the Hereafter and to introduce him/her into the realm of Osiris/ Re. These gods themselves belong already to that realm. An identical procedure also takes place in temple scenes, and the gods form a constellation. A number of typical introduction scenes in the temples at Abydos and Karnak, which also display certain precise features, are presented. At Karnak the main building of the temple containing Amun or his triad is always the goal. 92.0753 JANSSEN, Jac. J., Pictorial Clothing Lists on Deir El-Medna Ostraca, GM 131 (1992), 5560. The pictorial clothing lists on Deir el-Medina ostraca discussed in AEB 92.0838 are laundry-lists which were probably made by some housewives. The lists of garments are indicated by simple drawings plus dots for their numbers which were handed over to the laundryman. M.W.K. 92.0754 JRGENSEN, Mogens, En palimpsest fra el-Amarna, Meddelelser fra Ny Carlsberg Glyptotek, Kbenhavn 48 (1992), 5-13. (ill. incl. colour, English summary). "A palimpsest from el-Amarna." 92.0755 KEEL, Othmar, Das Recht der Bilder gesehen zu werden. Drei Fallstudien zur Methode der Interpretation altorientalischer Bilder, Freiburg Schweiz, Universittsverlag / Gttingen, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992 = Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis, 122. (16 x 24 cm; XIV, 307 p., fig., pl.). ISBN 3-7278-0853-5/ 3-525-53756-5; Pr. SF 84 This book consists of three separate studies with a common theme, subjected here to one method of interpretation of representations. Ch. 1 is not within the scope of Egyptology. Ch. 2, devoted to the representations of tree goddesses in the N.K., shows the connections between image and text to be more complex and diverse than it looks at first notice. The author considers the cases of pure personifications of trees before the Amarna Age; XVIIIth Dynasty pairs of tree goddesses concerned with nourishing the dead; the tree goddess, libating water by the pool, from the end-XVIIIth and XIXth Dynasties; the XIXth Dynasty tree-goddesses who only pour water (connected with B.D. Spells 58-60 and 62-63B); the combination of sycamore and palm tree goddess, attested during the transition from the XVIIIth to the XIXth Dynasty; the sycamore goddess who is identified with Nut, Isis and Hathor (end-XVIIIth - XXth Dynasties); and the tree goddesses on the XXIst Dynasty monuments. In the conclusion the author surveys the historical development, which starts with Tuthmosis III breast-fed by his mother Isis in the form of a tree. The milky juice of the fruit of the sycamore may have been responsible for the association. Isis and Nut appear "in their name" of sycamore tree; Hathor in her role of "Mistress of the West" and Imentet join them relatively late. The textual (B.D. 58-63B) and iconographic traditions interact. The term "tree goddess" does not exist in Egyptian, but our modern concept describes exactly the iconography. However, the relation between image and text varies from case to case, and fundamentally they should be treated separately. At the end a reference list to the 54 tree goddesses depicted. Ch. 3 is in the first place concerned with representations of pigeons, bulls and snakes in Syro-Palestine. In the Late Bronze Age the bull appears in Palestine, originally on Egyptian monuments, as a personification of pharaoh smashing down his foes. Through identification of the god Ba'al with Seth, also designated a bull, the bull of the weather god acquires an aggressive and warlike aspect. The last section, devoted to the polyvalency of snakes, contains i.a. a study of the Egyptian Qedeshet stelae, with the representation of a mostly nude Asiatic goddess in frontal appearance, standing on a lion, holding in her hands snakes and lotus flowers (or buds), and occasionally flanked by two gods. The snakes symbolize here protection and sexual energy. However, in an other context, where they are fought, they represent threat, destruction and death. There is evidence on scarabs for Ba'al-Seth as fighter against snakes, which goes in part back to Egyptian cosmology and mythology (the struggle between the sun god and his helpers against Apophis). The precursor of the gods Bes and the Saviour (Sd) as lord of the snakes in the first millennium B.C. is the god aHA on the M.K. apotropaic magical wands. These gods integrate into one god Horus-Shed of the Horus-cippi. An appendix on methodological aspects and extensive bibliography at the end.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

92.0756 KEMNA, Claudia, Bemerkungen zu den Darstellungen der Wildeseljagd, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 365-370. The author studies wild ass hunting scenes. She makes remarks on the hunting technique: arms, chariot, biotope and speed of the wild ass. The position of the hunt in the royal dogma is interpreted on the basis of some texts. At the end a section on the scenes in private tombs from the M.K. and N.K. 92.0757 KOLODKO-DOLINSKA, Monika, Remarques sur les proportions de la figure humaine dans la dcoration du temple de Thoutmosis III Deir el-Bahari, tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 53-56. To facilitate the work of piecing together the many relief fragments from the temple of Tuthmosis III at Deir el-Bahari, the fragments were classified according to the size of the representations. To determine size, the surface of a square from the grid underlying representations of the human figure was chosen as the basic module. Ten different modules of different size can be distinguished in limestone reliefs, which permits conclusions on the localisation of certain scenes. W.H. 92.0758 KRACK, Nathalie, Le roi tait-il rellement seul en char?, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 175-197. (fig.). The very frequent scene of the king in the chariot shows him alone in it. Parallels from the non-royal repertoire may help to elucidate the question of a second man in the chariot. The author studies scenes of attack. The presence of a second man being undeniable, his function is in the first place to protect the king with his shield, but he may have assisted in controlling the reins. So, in principle the king managed indeed the steering alone. In a situation without the possibility of being hit by the enemy, such as during hunting and training, the king was probably all alone in the chariot. Travel scenes of the transfer of troops etc., however, make it likely that the king then was accompanied by a driver, but is represented alone owing to the conventions. After notes on departure scenes and parading scenes (the king really alone in the chariot) follows the conclusion. 92.0759 KUHLMANN, Klaus Peter, Ein eigentmliches Orakelverfahren aus der 22. Dynastie. Zur Schenkungsstele Kairo JE 36159, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 367-372. (fig., pl.). The author interprets the extraordinary representation in the lunette of the XXIInd Dynasty donation stela Cairo Museum JE 36159, in which the dedicatee princess Karomama worships Amon-Re and Khons, while she is rising from a chest and holds a papyrus scroll in her hand. He argues that the scroll is the deed of donation and that the woman hidden in the chest can be explained from an oracular decision about the donation of land to her by Amon: the chest represents the means to hide the person in question from the eyes of the priests involved in the oracle, to avoid any partiality. After the positive decision Karomama appears. 92.0760 LEAHY, Anthony, Royal Iconography and Dynastic Change, 750-525 BC: the Blue and Cap Crowns, JEA 78 (1992), 223-240. (pl.). It has been argued that the XXVth Dynasty Kushite rulers did not have themselves represented with the blue crown, as a reaction against an element of royal regalia closely associated with the preceding Libyan kings, and that the XXVIth Dynasty kings again favoured the blue crown, because the Kushite kings did not. Investigating the evidence for the blue crown and the cap crown in the period, the author demonstrates that the actual pattern of usage was somewhat different, that the dynastic transitions of the 8th and 7th centuries B.C., in this respect as in others, are characterised more by continuity than by contrast, and that the explanation for the changes that did occur lies in the close, if obscure, relationship between the blue and the cap crowns, and in general social developments, rather than in dynastic antitheses. 92.0761 LIPINSKA, Jadwiga, "Blinded" Deities from the Temple of Tuthmosis III at Deir el-Bahari, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 387-388. (fig., pl.).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

The Deir el-Bahri temple of Tuthmosis III was destroyed, possibly by a rock slide, at some time after the reign of Ramses IX. Like that of Mentuhotep Nebhepetre it was used as a quarry. A wilful destruction of the images of gods depicted in the reliefs took place long in the pharaonic period. The workmen carrying out the recutting of the reliefs avoided the vengeance of their own gods by destroying their faces completely, in some cases only the eyes. 92.0762 LOEBEN, Christian E., Der Zugang zum Amuntempel von Karnak im Neuen Reich. Zum Verstndnis einer zeitgenssischen Architekturdarstellung, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 393-401. (plan, fig.). Die berhmte Darstellung des Besuches von Neferhotep im Amuntempel von Karnak (TT 49) zeigt drei Pylone des Tempels in sonst nicht belegbarer Seitenansicht. Diese Ansicht wurde vom Grabherrn gewhlt um sein Privileg der Annherung an den Gott zu unterstreichen; ihm stand der letzte Pylon vor dem Hof zwischen dem 3. und 4. Pylon offen. Dass es sich bei diesem Pylon um den 3. Pylon handelt, ist unwahrscheinlich. Es wird sich dabei eher um einen nicht nher bestimmbaren Pylon des Sd-Nord-Achse von Karnak handeln. Auch ist der T-frmige Kanal mit Plattform nicht unbedingt der im Westen des Karnaktempels. Im Sden gab es nach neuesten Grabungen auch eine Anlegestelle, die direkten Zugang zur Sd-Nord-Achse des Tempels gestattete. Diesen Weg drfte Neferhotep bei seinem Besuch in Karnak genommen haben. Author 92.0763 MANGADO ALONSO, Maria Luz, Calchi di rilievi egiziani del Museo Victor Balaguer, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 433-440. (pl.). The author presents the 146 tracings of Egyptian reliefs, donated by Eduardo Toda to the Museo Victor Balaguer in Barcelona. Presented here are those concerned with the mastaba of Ti (bird breeding, the procession of desert animals, Ti transported by boat) and the Botanical Garden of Tuthmosis III in the Karnak Temple. Cf. AEB 92.0582. 92.0764 MARAITE, lisabeth, Le cne de parfum dans l'ancienne gypte, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 213-219. (fig.). A historical survey of the forms of the unguent cone in relief and painting in the XVIIIth Dynasty, the Ramesside Period, the T.I.P., the Late Period, and the Ptolemaic Period. The different forms may serve for dating purposes. 92.0765 el-METWALLY, Emad, Archologische und soziologische Aspekte in der Grabdekoration der altgyptischen Privatgrber, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 173-179. (pl.). The paper deals with the subject more elaborately dealt with in the monograph AEB 92.0766. 92.0766 el-METWALLY, Emad, Entwicklung der Grabdekoration in den altgyptischen Privatgrbern. Ikonographische Analyse der Totenkultdarstellungen von der Vorgeschichte bis zum Ende der 4. Dynastie, Wiesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1992 = Gttinger Orientforschungen. IV. Reihe: gypten, 24. (17 x 24 cm; XXVI, 251 p., plans, fig., tables, pl.). ISBN 3-447-03270-7; Pr. DM 98 In the introduction the author points out that the period to the end of the IVth Dynasty has been chosen, because it is the formative phase in the development of the offering scenes - i.e. the reception, transport and making of offerings. In this way this study serves as a basis for further iconographic studies of funerary cult scenes in the later O.K. Following the chronological order the study starts in ch. 1 with the funerary cult from the late prehistory to the end of the IInd Dynasty. The provisions of the dead in a funerary cult are of Predynastic date, and were supplemented in the Archaic Period by the scene of the owner before the offering table, the most important scene. This development was furthered by the offering list during the Archaic Period. The offerings in natura were brought by the family. Ch. 2 describes the development during the IIIrd

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Dynasty. A novelty introduced in this period is the recession with false door bearing a representation of the owner. The development in the tomb decoration in the IIIrd Dynasty is best illustrated by tomb A3 (S2405) of Hesyre (Hsy-Ra), A2 (S3073) of Khabausokar (xa-bAw-skr) and tomb FS 3078, all located at Saqqara north of the step pyramid. They contain scenes showing the owner receiving offerings brought by the representatives of the domains and offering bearers. The development in the time of king Snefru is sketched in ch. 3, for which the tombs of members of the royal family at Meidum form the main source. The three main themes of making, transport and reception can now be clearly distinguished in the decoration of the tombs of Nefer-Ma'at (nfr-mAat) and his wife Itjet (iTt), of Rahotep (ra-Htp) and his wife Nofret (nfrt). Saqqara is represented by tomb A1 (FS 3076?) of Akhty-hotep (Axty-Htp) and that of Metjen (mTn). The types of offering bearers occurring now are presented in tables, and a summary of the main results is given. A distinction is made between the IVth Dynasty of Cheops and later. The author deals separately with tomb G7140 of Khufu-khaf I (xwfw-xa.f) in the east cemetery and the tombs of some high officials under Cheops at Giza-West. Apart from a section on the offering table as a substitute for the tomb decoration, there is at the end a summary of the results. The last ch. 6 on the developments in the later IVth Dynasty starts with a section on the offering table in this period and continues with the east cemetery at Giza: tombs G7530 of Meres-ankh (mr.s-anx) from the east cemetery, and G4650 of Iabtit (iAbtit) and G2110 of Nefer (nfr) in the west. A brief summary of results at the end of this chapter. Ch. 7 contains the general summary of the main results, which show that the decoration of private tombs from its beginning is concerned with the cult of the dead. A survey of the developments in the tomb decoration is presented in a scheme at the end. General index, indexes of personal names, titles etc., names of domains, all in transliteration, added. 92.0767 MOFTAH, Ramses, Le Dfunt et le Palmier-Doum, GM 127 (1992), 63-68. (pl.). Tomb 290 of iry-nfr and tomb 218 of imn-nxt, both from the Ramesside Period, contain later variants of the representation of the deceased under the dom-palm tree (mAmA), from which the prototype can be found in the tomb of pA-Sdw. The author discusses the representations, the accompanying inscriptions, and the verb Sdj. M.W.K. 92.0768 MOSCATI, Sabatino, Per una storia delle stele puniche, Rendiconti. Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei. Classe di Scienze morali, storiche e filologiche, Roma, 1992, 93-107. Our knowledge of Punic stelae has greatly increased in the last few years: whence a series of new problems and new valuations. As to their origins, they can certainly be traced to the Phoenician area, as a relevant documentation was discovered in Cyprus; however, the models are not to be found in the arched stelae of Mesopotamian and Syrian tradition, but in the Egyptian naiskoi. As to their dating, the advent of Greek influence, which occurred in Carthago at the beginning of the 4th century B.C., is discriminatory and seems to have here its only centre of radiation. As to the connection between some centres rather than others, these yield to the evidence of their common Carthaginian foundation, even though independent local developments are not lacking. Lastly, the first funeral stelae appear in Carthago and their advent coincides with the lingering and dissolving of votive production. Author 92.0769 NISHIMOTO, Shin-ichi, The Ceiling Paintings of the Harem Rooms at the Palace of Malqata, GM 127 (1992), 69-80. (fig., tables). In this article the ceiling paintings from Room N5, K5, L5 and B5 from the harem rooms at the palace of Malqata are discussed. The ceiling paintings are approximately reconstructed, with a brief description of the painting technique. M.W.K. 92.0770 OOSTHOEK, Ann-Laure, Hittite ou pas Hittite? Trois reprsentations caractre hybride, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 335-346. (fig.). After a note on the canonical representation of the Hittite type in the N.K, the author notes three cases of

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

hybridism, where the presence of features of other peoples created a hybrid mix (TT 86 of Menkheperreseneb, TT 85 of Amenemheb, TT 120 of Ineni). The author surveys the explanations given for the phenomenon, and concludes to two different aspects of hybridism: the legend n xtA may accompany a nonHittite, and iconographically Hittite features may be found applied to foreigners from other regions. 92.0771 PIRELLI, Rosanna, Le scene di battaglia del Nuovo Regno, Annali. Istituto Universitario Orientale, Napoli 52 (1992), 353-373. (pl.). In the N.K. the kings begin to publicize details of their military campaigns on the temple walls. There is a considerable difference, however, in the treatment of the battle of Tuthmosis III at Megiddo and that of Ramses II at Kadesh. In contrast to earlier instances, in the latter case texts and representations belong closely together. To explain these differences, texts and representations from the XVIIIth and XIXth Dynasties are analyzed. It is seen that, iconographically, the motif of the king doing battle in his chariot is introduced by Tuthmosis I. A textual tradition, independent of battle scenes, is inaugurated by Tuthmosis III. While the scenes evoke the traditional theme of the king's victory over the powers of chaos, the texts show the king actively intervening in the course of events. On the other hand, the integrated scenes of the XIXth Dynasty are designed to stress the veracity of the narrative. This evolution shows how the king's warlike activities are increasingly ideologized, a process in which he is approximated ever closer to the deity. W.H. 92.0772 POMERANTSEVA, Natalia, The Sketches on Ostraca or "The Sheets of Sketch-book" of Ancient Egyptian Masters, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 513-520. (pl.). The author presents a number of observations on Egyptian figured ostraca, which show as well freedom of execution as adherence to more canonical features. 92.0773 SCHLICK-NOLTE, Birgit, Ein weiteres Relief des Schatzhausvorstehers Maya, OMRO 72 (1992), 55-60. (pl.). Publication of a relief fragment from the tomb of Maya at Sakkara, acquired in 1992 from a private collection for the Liebieghaus in Frankfurt am Main (inv. no. St.P 425). It depicts the head and upper part of the tomb owner's body. There are nine columns of text, seven of which give epithets, titles, and the name of the deceased. W.H. 92.0774 SCHOTT, Erika, Bemerkungen zu einem Relief in Baltimore, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 309-317. (fig.). The author draws attention to the relief Walters Art Gallery Baltimore Inv. No. 54.410. The inscription refers to a ritual in the House of the Cow, written with a lying cow in the Hwt-ideogram. Collecting evidence from various religious texts and other sources, the author argues that the cow goddess is Hesat. A relief from the same unknown temple, or even wall, now in the Ny Carlsberg Glyptotek Copenhagen, dates the relief to the time of king Nekho. The Dendera temple is the most probable place of origin. 92.0775 SCHULMAN, Alan R., Narmer and the Unification: a Revisionist View, BES 11 (1991/92), 79-105. (fig., ill.). The author challenges the common assumption that the Narmer Palette bears representations of the unification of Egypt. He recalls the fact that the iconographic motif of the execution of a named defeated Libyan ruler in the company of his family occurs under O.K. kings from different dynasties, and even under Taharka and, thus, cannot describe a specific incident from those reigns. It is probably the symbolical reenactment of a crucial victory won even prior to the first depiction under Sahure. Returning to the Narmer Palette, the author suggests that the representation of the defeat of an enemy named Washa is a still earlier version of the "Libyan family" motif. The terms "conquest" and "unification" should refer to the defeat of Libyans and Libya, which was probably conceived of as being partly in the north of Egypt and might have stretched as far as the northeastern Delta and farther on. The walled city on the palette may well refer to

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Canaan, where true walled cities like Arad, En-Besor and Tel Erani occur (from Canaan, by the way, also penis-sheath wearing ivory figurines are known!). Since there is good evidence on the Palermo Stone for Dynasty 0 kings wearing the Double Crown, and it is probable that they are of the same "nationality" as their successors of the Ist Dynasty, the unification and the foundation of the Ist Dynasty by Narmer are highly uncertain. The palette pictures a symbolic reenactment by Narmer of the conquest of the Libyan tribes of the North accomplished by some early Dynasty 0 pharaoh. 92.0776 TROKAY, Madeleine, Les reprsentations d'animaux figurs en attitudes humaines du Proche-Orient ancien et de l'gypte pharaonique, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 157-168. (fig.). Representations of animals in human postures are very rare before the N.K. In this period they occur abundantly on Ramesside ostraca and papyri, as well as in the miniature arts of Amarna. The animal species represented cover a wide range: most frequently monkeys, cats and mice, and further caprids, lions, dogs, jackals, foxes, hyenas, horses and donkeys, a variety of birds, and the hippopotamus and the crocodile. Except the monkeys, they are all indigenous. The scenes in which they occur imitate those of tombs and temples, such as the activities of daily and religious life, next to scenes of combat or punishment. In comic scenes of the inverted world the weaker dominate the stronger. The Egyptian representations are remarkable for their free narrative character and sense of humour. The author wonders whether the Ramesside freedom has its origin in artists trained in the free and often caricatural Amarna style. Since the heyday of the genres in the Ancient Near East and Egypt are separated by a millennium and have a different subject matter, influence through direct contact is most unlikely. 92.0777 VACHALA, Bretislav, Fragment einer Tpferszene aus der Ptahschepses-Mastaba, GM 130 (1992), 109-112. (ill.). The limestone fragment (no. 221) from the mastaba of Ptahschepses at Abusir contains traces of three registers of which the middle represents a pottery scene. The inscriptions and representations are briefly discussed. M.W.K. 92.0778 VOGELSANG-EASTWOOD, G.M. and J. van HAERINGEN, The So-Called Boy Spinners of Beni Hasan, GM 126 (1992), 95-96. (fig.). Although E.J.W. Barbar, Prehistoric Textiles, Princeton 1991 (not in AEB) and Newberry (Beni Hasan II, London, 1894) argued that two boy spinners were depicted in the tombs of Baqt and Khety at Beni Hasan, the authors argue, after re-examination of the original tomb painting, that, given the colour of the skin, two females (girls) are depicted. Therefore, the word dqr cannot refer to spinning carried out by a boy or to a boy spinner. The word probably indicates some element within the spinning process, but it would seem necessary to leave it under the general heading of "spinning." M.W.K. 92.0779 WEATHERHEAD, Fran, Painted Pavements in the Great Palace at Amarna, JEA 38 (1992), 179-194. (plans, pl.). During excavations at the Great Palace at Amarna, three large floor-paintings were found in the area known as the North Harim. Two of the pavement designs are published here for the first time. All three were connected by a painted pathway of captives. Study of the painted pavements, together with plans of the Great Palace and other N.K. palaces, suggests that the room called the Main Hall may have been a throne room. Author 92.0780 WETTENGEL, Wolfgang, Zu den Darstellungen des Papyrusraschelns, SAK 19 (1992), 323-338. (fig.). After reviewing scholarly opinion of the meaning of sSS-wAD, often suggested to mean "to reap the papyrus stalk" as a gesture of dedication to Hathor, and a note on the connotations of the substantive wAD "papyrus stalk," the author argues that the scene refers to papyrus rustling instead of reaping. The act is addressed to

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

fertility deities like Hathor and Min. After notes on accompanying gods and the meaning of the marshland as environmental setting as transitory phase between water and mainland - comparable to passages like birth and death -, the author deals with P.T. spell 388. The ritual act fits well in the solar and Horus aspects of Egyptian kingship, in which the king renews and rejuvenates the fertile soil of the earth after the inundation. 92.0781 WINNICKI, J.K., Demotische Stelen aus Terenuthis, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 351-360. (pl.). While most Terenuthis stelae bear Greek inscriptions, there are a few with Demotic inscriptions. Only a few of these have been published before. Here the author publishes six further ones: TS 1661, TS 1678, TS 1706, TS 2003, and TS 2025. The stelae are briefly described, and the Demotic inscription is given in facsimile, transliteration, translation and brief comments. V.h Funerary equipment and cult objects see also: 92.0091, 92.0288, 92.0344, 92.0356, 92.0439, 92.0526, 92.0544, 92.0587, 92.0601, 92.0650, 92.0695, 92.0716, 92.0746, 92.0775, 92.0815, 92.0887, 92.0936, 92.0937, 92.1105 92.0782 BOLSHAKOV, Andrey O., Miscellanea Hermitagiana 2. A Rare Personal Name from Mendes, GM 127 (1992), 13-15. (fig.). Publication of the Saite shabti-statuette of anx-H(a)p(j), Hermitage inv. no. 19617. The name of the owner's mother tA-dj(.t)-HA.t-mH(j).t contains the name of the dolphin goddess of Mendes HA.t-mHj.t. Although the mother was undoubtedly born in Mendes, the residence of her son and place of manufacture of the shabti remain unknown. M.W.K. 92.0783 BOLSHAKOV, Andrey O., Unusual Late Period Cartonnage Mummy Case in the Hermitage Museum, BSEG 16 (1992), 5-18. (fig., ill.). An early Ptolemaic(?) cartonnage case recently restored in the Hermitage Museum, Leningrad (Inv. no. 18421) is reproduced and discussed. Quite unusual is the mask having no lateral cuttings for upper arms and shoulders and, thus, formed on the mummy. Its manufacture casts doubt on the traditional opinion on the forming of masks over a clay core as the only method of producing the late cartonnage masks. Author 92.0784 BRESCIANI, Edda, Il sarcofago ligneo di Ramose nel Municipio di Narni, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 5154. (ill.). Brief presentation of a wooden anthropoid sarcophagus kept at the town-hall of Narni. It belongs to a Ramose son of Amenhotep and Takhenet, who was priest of Horus of Edfu and of Hathor. The sarcophagus must have come from the necropolis of Edfu and is to be dated to the 4th century B.C. Along with the mummy it contains, it was brought to Narni in 1920 by the merchant Edoardo Martinori. W.H. 92.0785 BROCK, Edwin C., The Tomb of Merenptah and its Sarcophagi, in: After Tutankhamun, 122-140. (plan, ill.). In the introduction the author points out that the present attention for the set of sarcophagi of Merenptah is part of his work for the recording and study of the extant stone sarcophagi for the burials of kings from the end of the Amarna Period to the late XXth Dynasty. After a brief description of the tomb the author describes the four sarcophagi, set one within the other. The outer three were manufactured in red granite, while the innermost was of white travertine, a form of calcite. The books of the Netherworld, the Book of Gates and the Amduat, form an important part of the decoration. Of the innermost sarcophagus very little is left. Alterations in the architecture and the decoration of the tomb are probably related to the introduction of the set of massive granite sarcophagi. Indeed, the door jambs have been cut back, and restored later. Sets of holes for beams in the corridors played a role in controlling the descent. The two outer sarcophagus boxes have been completely smashed for purposes of reuse of the floors of the boxes as building slabs. After a description of clearance work in two areas of the tomb, i.e. the floors of the sarcophagus chamber and of the
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

room where the "robbers' shaft" is usually located. Fragments of the travertine anthropoid sarcophagus bearing decoration of the Book of Gates and the Amduat were discovered in the shaft. In the conclusion the author stresses how much the present state of the tomb has been influenced by the activities connected with the installation and subsequent plundering of the sarcophagi. 92.0786 Corpus Antiquitatum Aegyptiacarum. Lose-Blatt-Katalog gyptischer Altertmer. Kunsthistorisches Museum Wien. gyptisch-Orientalische Sammlung, Lieferung 8 = Elfriede REISER-HASLAUER, Uschebti II, Mainz/Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992. (21 x 30 cm; XV (booklet), 147 p. incl. fig., ill.). ISBN 38053-1290-3; Pr. DM 78 This second volume (for the first see AEB 91/1.0328) on the shabtis in the Kunsthistorisches Museum in Vienna contains the anepigraph and inscribed shabtis of the XXIst-XXIInd Dynasties, the vast majority of which came from the Deir el-Bahri cache. A number have Thebes as general provenance. As appears from the index to the inv. nos. in the booklet, the arrangement is according to their numerical order of the inv. nos. Further indexes are on the datings (mostly XXIst Dynasty with certainty; a number dated to the XXIst-XXnd Dynasty), on royal names (only two) and their relatives, on private names and titles (all in transliteration). Further, on references to other collections and museums, among which Berlin, Egyptian Museum, Copenhagen, University College London, and the Etnografisk Museum Oslo as the more important, on materials (mostly faience), and a general index. Shabtis belonging to a set are brought together under the lowest inv. no. As a rule the inscriptions are given in facsimile and transliteration. The typology of shabtis and texts is according to AEB 77685. 92.0787 EATON-KRAUSS, Marianne, The Sarcophagus in the Tomb of Tut'ankhamun, in: After Tutankhamun, 8590. (ill.). The stone sarcophagus of Tutankhamun is related to others from the late XVIIIth Dynasty, those of Akhnaton, Ay and Horemheb, but surpasses these by far in quality. Most likely the box was usurped from another owner. The candidates pass in review: Amenhotep III, Ay, Akhnaton (postdating his Amarna sarcophagus), Smenkhkare. The texts on the lid of the sarcophagus reveal no alteration. 92.0788 GAL, Erno, The Sarcophagus Lid of pA-snDm-jb-nxt in Cairo. A preliminary note, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 187-195. (fig., pl.). A sarcophagus lid from the region of Akhmim in the Egyptian Museum (Temp. reg. 8/11/14/23), whose owner also owned stela CGC 22151, bears representations and B.D. texts. These are presented here in drawing. 92.0789 GUIDOTTI, Maria Cristina, A proposito di Deir el Medina prima della scoperta: un pezzo della Collezione Ricci nel Museo Egizio di Firenze, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 209-219. (pl.). Publication of a wooden canopic chest (inv. no. 2184) and a shabti box (inv. no. 2191) in the Egyptian Museum in Florence, acquired in Egypt between 1817 and 1820 by Alessandro Ricci. It belonged to a woman named Takharu. Stylistically, it resembles the canopic chests of Sennedjem and his wife from Deir el-Medina. Takharu can be identified as the wife of Huy and, later, of Pashed, the owners of tomb 339 at Deir el-Medina. W.H. 92.0790 HAWASS, Zahi A., A Burial with an Unusual Plaster Mask in the Western Cemetery of Khufu's Pyramid, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 327-336. (plans, fig., ill.). The author discusses a fine O.K. plaster mask found during excavations at the Western Cemetery of the Cheops pyramid (tomb G5520). These excavations were carried out as part of a wider plan for the Giza plateau, the phases of which are exposed here. The mask belonged to a young woman, whose body was found intact and covered with a thin layer of mud. Around the top of the head a copper headband, covered

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

with thin gold leaf and faience beads, was discovered. The woman's teeth were found beside the head, broken into small pieces. This indicates that the teeth had been removed before the plaster was applied to the face. To judge from the pottery found near the tomb shaft the mask should be dated to end of the IVth Dynasty. The mask may fulfil the same function as the reserve heads. It also served to preserve the skeleton, and represents a stage in the process leading to the full mummification of non-royal bodies. 92.0791 LINDBLAD, Ingegerd, Two Canopic Lids Illustrating Different Tendencies in Egyptian Art, Medelhavsmuseet Bulletin, Stockholm 26-27 (1991-1992), 17- 23. (ill.). Publication of two human-headed canopic lids in the Medelhavsmuseet in Stockholm (inv. nos. MM 19255, 15732). The first can be dated towards the end of the reign of Amenemhet III; the second to the reign of Amenhotep II. W.H. 92.0792 MOJSOV, Bojana, A Royal Sarcophagus Reattributed, BES 11 (1991/92), 47-55. (pl.). As regards the red granite, cartouche-shaped sarcophagus from the tomb of Ramses III (KV 11), of which the lid is in the Fitzwilliam Museum, Cambridge (Inv. E.1.1823) and the box in the Louvre (Inv. D 1), the author concludes that, without traces of earlier inscriptions, it is impossible to confirm that the sarcophagus, inscribed for Ramses III, was usurped from another king. Nonetheless, the evidence suggests that the lid, and presumably the box as well, were originally made for a king of the XIXth Dynasty. Judging by the position and accessibility of his tomb, as well as by the iconographic and stylistic evidence, it is most likely that this king was Amenmesse. 92.0793 NIWINSKI, Andrzej, Ritual Protection of the Dead or Symbolic Reflection of his Special Status in Society? The Problem of the Black-coated Cartonnages and Coffins of the Third Intermediate Period, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 457-471. (fig., pl.). The author studies the problem of the black coat covering some coffins and cartonnages of the T.I.P. First he presents the 11 pieces under consideration, with data and remarks on the way of coating. He comes to some conclusions. The place of origin is Thebes, the date the Libyan Period (XXIInd-XXIIIrd Dynasties). Four different ways of application of the coating were used. Probably the coating used for covering the pieces was a resinous substance, which may well have a funerary connotation. The fact of a sparing use of coating with the black substance may well be connected with the status of the deceased persons in the Theban society, a custom introduced early in the XXIInd Dynasty and relatively short-lived. 92.0794 PIACENTINI, Patrizia, Les ouchebtis de iaH-ms fils de nfr-sxmt, BSEG 16 (1992), 69-79. Publication of 19 shabtis of Ahmose (iaH-ms) son of Nefer-Sakhmet (nfr-sxmt) from the XXVIIth dynasty. He possessed shabtis inscribed in three ways: 1. in T-shape (the first attested!); 2. one column over the length of the legs; 3. with ch. 6 of the B.D. (taller than the other types). 92.0795 SCHWEITZER, Annie, Les parures de cartonnage des momies de Kom Ombo du muse Guimet d'Histoire naturelle de Lyon, Revue du Louvre, Paris 42, No. 3 (1992), 18-27. (ill. incl. colour). Le muse Guimet d'Histoire naturelle de Lyon possde plusieurs momies ayant conserves leur parure de cartonnage et qui peuvent tre dates des poques ptolmaque et romaine. Le matriel provient des fouilles effectues Kom Ombo, par L. Lortet et C. Gaillard, au dbut du sicle. Les scnes dcorant ces parures sont labores partir de programmes iconographique et theologique mis en place par des personnes connaissant encore cette poque tardive les grands mythes de l'gypte ancienne. Author 92.0796 SMITH, Stuart Tyson, Intact Tombs of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Dynasties from Thebes and the New
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Kingdom Burial System, MDAIK 48 (1992), 193-231. (map, plans, fig., tables). Die Ausstattung von 36 Grbern (110 Bestattungen) der 17. und 18. Dynastie der thebanischen Nekropole, die relativ ungestrt aufgefunden wurden, zeigt zwar grosse Unterschiede in Menge und Qualitt der Objekte, lsst aber keine grundstzliche Klassentrennung erkennen; eine Ausnahme hiervon bildet nur die knigliche Familie. Im Anhang werden die Fundumstnde der herangezogenen Grber erlutert. E.M.W.-B. 92.0797 SPANEL, Donald B., A Correction and Several Additions to BES 10 (1989-1990) 145-167, BES 11 (1991/92), 107-108. Corrections and additions to the article "Two Unusual Eighteenth-Dynasty Shabtis in the Brooklyn Museum" referred to in the title description (not in the AEB). 92.0798 TESTA, Pietro, Il Progetto del Sarcofago del Re Khefren, DE 23 (1992), 77-81. (table). The royal sarcophagi of the O.K. offer the opportunity of a particular analysis of their design given their special function of containers of the sovereign's corpse. Significant, as is well known, is the epithet most used by the Egyptians for this type of artefact: nb anx, Lord of life. As in architecture, there is also in the royal sarcophagi a designing logic which, though varying according to the requirements of each single case, points to very simply and straight geometrical choices. Author 92.0799 VACHALA, Bretislav, Der Vizeknig Merimose in Prag, Archv Orientln, Praha 60 (1992), 337-338. (pl.). The Nprstek-Museum in Prague contains three objects belonging to the viceroy of Nubia, Merimose: a fragment of his granite sarcophagus (inv. no. P 1659; published earlier in AEB 1950:1619), and two funerary cones (inv. nos. P 1560 and P 2003). W.H. 92.0800 VOZIL, Irn, A Cartonnage Foot-piece from the Tomb of Djehutimes (TT 32), in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 611-613. (pl.). In the Ramesside tomb TT 32 of Djehutimes a Late Period cartonnage foot piece was found. Restoration, chemical components and decoration are described. 92.0801 van WALSEM, Ren, The usurpation of royal and divine actions and/or attributes in the iconography of late 21st - early 22nd dyn. coffins, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 643-649. (fig.). The restricted use of religious royal prerogatives began to be undermined after the demise of Ramses III. The late XXIst or very early XXIInd Dynasty coffin of Djedmonthuiufankh shows signs of usurpation of royal and divine actions and attributes in a number of scenes. Examples from other coffins are given. Even further go the vignettes in a funerary papyrus from the period. Remarkable is the reverse: the transfer of the attributes of normal human beings to deities. The phenomena described reflect to some extent the mentality of a group of middle to high class temple officials, which is summarized here in five points. V.i Minor arts, small objects, utensils, furniture, dress, objects of various kinds see also: 92.0376, 92.0391, 92.0543, 92.0583, 92.0592, 92.0669, 92.0742, 92.0796, 92.0881, 92.1012 92.0802 BILLEN, Jacques, Un poisson rouge, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 43-47. (fig.). Publication of a red jasper amulet in the form of a fish. It combines the form of the AbDw fish with the colour of the tilapia species named dSr. In Ptolemaic texts the word dSr "red" can be written with a fish sign. Both fishes are represented under the solar barque, where they warn against the arrival of Apophis. The dead wishes to be identified with the AbDw fish, eternally present around the sun god, and even considered a form

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

of him. 92.0803 BOLSHAKOV, Andrey O., Addenda to Mlek's List of Ointment-Slabs, GM 131 (1992), 2123. Addenda to Mlek's list of ointment-slabs (AEB 79723). M.W.K. 92.0804 BOLSHAKOV, Andrey O., The Earliest Known Gold Pharaonic Coin, RdE 43 (1992), 3-9. (ill.). In 1896 a gold coin with hieroglyphic legends was found not far from Damanhur, raising for two decades discussion on its genuineness. By the moment that its authenticity was proved and it became clear that the piece in question was the earliest gold pharaonic coin, it came to the private collection of Yakountchikoff in Russia and became inaccessible to scholars for 80 years; even its whereabouts were unknown. In this article the history of the coin is traced through the last century up to the present moment, it now being kept in the Department of Numismatics, Hermitage Museum, St. Petersburg. The first adequate photographs of the piece are published and some ideas on the circulation of the gold coins in the XXXth Dynasty are brought forward. Author 92.0805 BOSSE-GRIFFITHS, Kate, Incense for the Aten, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 7779. (pl.). A cone-shaped, granite inscribed object from the Amarna period in the Wellcome Museum, Swansea (Acc. No. W1400) might have been used as a censer, obviously destined for offering incense to the Aten. More evidence concerning this is collected. 92.0806 CHIOTASSO, L., P. CHIOTASSO, L. PEDRINI, G. RIGONI, C. SARNELLA, La parruca di Merit, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 99-105. (pl.). After a brief introduction on the social and art-historical meaning of the wig, the authors relate the restoration and display of the wig of Merit, wife of the XVIIIth Dynasty architect Kha buried at Deir elMedina, whose tomb equipment is preserved in the Museo Egizio, Turin. 92.0807 CLERC, Gisle and Jean LECLANT, propos de sries de fioles gyptisantes anthropomorphes en faence, KUPRIAKAI SPOUDAI, Leukosia 54-55 (1990-1991) [1992], (=AFIERWMA STO BASO KARAGIWRGH / Studies in honour of Vassos Karageorghis), 227-230. (Ill.). Anthropomorphic faience flasks of egyptianizing character have been found at many sites in the Eastern Mediterranean area, but not in the Syro-Palestine region. They are generally attributed to the 7th and the beginning of the 6th century B.C. They can be subdivided into two main categories: a series representing a woman with an infant on her back and a caprid on her lap, and a series of so-called 'Niles' or, preferably, 'fecundity figures,' squatting or kneeling figures holding a jar. W.H. 92.0808 ERTMAN, Earl L., The Search for the Significance and Origin of Nefertiti's Tall Blue Crown, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 189-193. From representations of actions involving Nefertiti wearing the tall blue crown and the correspondences with Akhnaton's "male" khepresh crown it can be deduced that the wearers were equal in status, being "deified" in their lifetime already early in Akhnaton's reign. A related yellow-gold crown is attested among Tutankhamun's tomb equipment. Influences on Nefertiti's headdress came from the Nubian region. A new name is suggested: platform crown of deification. 92.0809 FALKOVITCH, Julia, L'usage des amulettes gyptiennes, BSEG 16 (1992), 19-26. (tables).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Essai de reconstitution du mode d'utilisation des amulettes gyptiennes d'aprs leur forme ou leur structure formelle. L'tude de plus de 500 amulettes a montr qu'elles pouvaient tre employes de six manires diffrentes: mises dans un emballage, couches sur une surface plane, place debout sur un plan, suspendues un fil, cousues une toffe ou enfiles un doigt. La plupart des amulettes ont t cres comme polyfonctionnelles. Des tables particulires permettent de dterminer l'ensemble des possibilits d'utilisation des objets en question. Author 92.0810 GERMER, Renate, Die Textilfrberei und die Verwendung gefrbter Textilien im Alten gypten, Wiesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1992 = gyptologische Abhandlungen, 53. (21 x 30 cm; X, 149 p., fig., tables, pl. incl. colour). ISBN 3-447-03183-2; Pr. DM 84 In the introduction the author expresses her astonishment about the much higher number of dyed linen textiles in Egyptian museum collections and from excavations than expected, given the preponderance of white linen clothing in the representations. The study starts with the description and analysis of dyed textile finds from the O.K. (little evidence) and the M.K., with a note on analyses of dyes of mummy bandages by M. Richters and W.A. Knig and an excursus on the use of wool in Ancient Egypt. More evidence is available for the N.K., which comprises also polychrome textiles or embroideries sewed on clothing. The weaving technique with many coloured threads reached a high level of perfection in the XVIIIth Dynasty. Among the textiles from the XVIIIth Dynasty royal tombs those from the tomb of Tutankhamun rank foremost. From those from XVIIIth Dynasty private tombs a representative sample is taken. Then follow the Ramesside period, and the T.I.P. and Late Period. O. Bohn, A. Buttkewitz and A. Knchel, and M. Richters, W.A. Knig and F. Meyberg present technical studies of the analysis of dyes in linen from the Royal Cachette at Deir el-Bahri and in T.I.P. and Late Period outer mummy bandages. This chapter closes with a survey of the dyes and the textile dyeing industry from the O.K. to the Late Period. The next chapter is concerned with representations of dyed textiles on royal and private persons, with the exception of gods. Here again the material is divided in the three major periods, O.K., M.K. and N.K. Attention is given to a comparison of the representations of royal coloured clothes with the actual finds from the tomb of Tutankhamon. In this chapter a last section on possible depictions of the linen dyeing industry. In the last chapter the author deals with the names of plants yielding dye extracts and of vegetal dyes and with the names of dyed or patterned textiles. A last note is devoted to textual evidence for the dyeing profession. In her summary of the results the author points out that the Egyptians used only few vegetal dyes. There is some evidence pointing to the import of this dyeing technique from Palestine during the XVIIIth Dynasty. No indexes. 92.0811 GTTLICHER, Arvid, Kultschiffe und Schiffskulte im Altertum, Berlin, Gebr. Mann Verlag, 1992. (17 x 25 cm; ill.). ISBN 3-7861-1679-2 Ch. 2 of this book gives an extensive overview of Egyptian cultic barks. It begins with a list of known barks, divided by nomes, towns, gods, and others, as well as a selection of titles relating to cultic barks. After a discussion of the principal characteristics of cultic barks, with that of Renenutet as an example, the most important and well-known of these barks are passed in review, beginning with the bark of Amun and followed by those of other deities such as Sokar, Osiris, Hathor, Mut, etc. Attention is given to their appearance, their role in processions at religious festivals, and in funerary ritual. W.H. 92.0812 GUIDOTTI, M. Cristina, Studio preliminare sulle forme da pane del tempio funerario di Tutmosi IV, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 227-231. (pl.). Among the enormous quantities of ceramics come to light during the excavations in the funerary temple complex of Tuthmosis IV at Qurna, Thebes-West, are many bread moulds, which are briefly studied here. 92.0813 GYRY, Hedvig, Une amulette reprsentant Nfertoum-sur-le-lion Budapest, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 233-236. (colour pl.).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Brief discussion of a Late Period faience amulet of Nefertem on a lion in the Muse des Beaux-Arts, Budapest (inv. no. 56.62-E). Other suchlike pieces are listed; the author points out the bellicose and regenerative aspects of this amulet type. 92.0814 van HAARLEM, Willem M, A Functional Analysis of Ancient Egyptian Amulets, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 237-240. (fig., colour pl.). Presentation of a project to investigate the nature of the relation between the occurrence of amulets in Ancient Egyptian texts with or without accompanying iconography, and the real use of amulets in a funerary context, particularly their distribution over the body. The basic source material is the collection of the Rijksmuseum van Oudheden, Leiden. 92.0815 HARRIS, J.R., Akhenaten and Nefernefruaten in the Tomb of Tut'ankhamun, in: After Tutankhamun, 55-72. The finds from the tomb of Tutankhamun include a surprising number of objects inscribed with the names of others, the majority of which did certainly belong to the burial. Apart from the vintners recorded on wine-jar dockets, but unconnected with the tomb, the names of four officials occur on nine objects. The objects associated with four predecessors as king are discussed in more detail. The largest number of objects directly attributable to a preceding ruler are those with some form of the name of Ankhkheperure Nefernefruaten, either unaltered or certainly legible under the names of Tutankhamun. The majority are of the type Ankhkheperure mry X: Nefernefruaten mry Y, where X and Y are component elements of the cartouches of Akhnaton. The three funerary items among these objects show that equipment had been prepared for the tomb of Ankhkheperure Nefernefruaten, but was never so used, and was there to be taken and altered for Tutankhamun. Items prepared for the tomb of Akhnaton had not in the end been buried with him and were then somewhere to hand, to be taken over for Tutankhamun. It is not easy to draw conclusions from these usurpations. The majority were kingly possessions adapted for further use or taken from store specifically for the tomb (with or without alteration of any cartouches), or belonged to tomb equipment intended for the royalty, but for some reason discarded. There are very few obvious heirlooms, and only the absence of any overt memory of Tutankhamun's mother is conspicuous. Of the funerary items, some were prepared for Akhnaton, but abandoned when no longer in tune with his developed ideas of the afterlife. Others were intended, originally or at one remove, for Nefernefruaten, and these too were not in fact used, suggesting that he or she was never accorded a kingly burial, but was interred eventually under another name. 92.0816 HODJASH, Svetlana, Ancient Egyptian objects discovered on the territory of the USSR, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 265-272. A survey of Egyptian objects discovered in various states of the former USSR, as well on the Asian as the European territories. They date from the middle of the 2nd millennium B.C. to the first centuries A.D. The majority of the amulets were found in child graves. Their working must have been well understood. Also popular were scarabs, which symbolized resurrection. 92.0817 JANSSEN, Rosalind M., The "Ceremonial Garments" of Tuthmosis IV Reconsidered, SAK 19 (1992), 217224. (pl.). Among the rubbish in the burial chamber of the heavily pillaged tomb of Tuthmosis IV four linen textile scraps (Cairo CG 46526-29) were found, the earliest examples of tapestry weaving. They were woven on the vertical two-beamed loom introduced from Syro-Palestine, probably during the reign of Tuthmosis III. The technique is that of scattered polychrome figures (in red, blue, green, yellow, brown, black, and even grey) on a white ground. Multicoloured threads often appear on a single motif. Two pieces bear elements from the titularies of Tuthmosis III and Amenhotep II. A third piece bears the rather rare epithet of Tuthmosis III aHa (r) Hfnw. After re-examination and comparisons with other textile material, such as from the Deir el-Medina tomb of Kha, the author argues that they are heirloom textiles, and not garments, as suggested by Carter. This implies their expense and special character as symbols of wealth, status and power.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

92.0818 JANSSEN, Jac. J. and Rosalind M., A Cylindrical Amulet Case: Recent Investigations, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 157-165. (fig., ill.). Publication of an amulet case in the Petrie Museum London (Inv. No. UC 6482), which turned out not to be solid, as previously thought. The object consists of a cylinder of sheet gold over a copper alloy core, decorated with a pattern of pendant triangles executed in granulation. Inside were i.a. two copper alloy wire beads. The various types of cylindrical cases are distinguished. The present piece is a M.K. amulet case. The authors point out that the amulet described in the Zaubersprche fr Mutter und Kind (Pap. Berlin 3027, vs. 2, 2-7) is clearly very different from the cylinder amulet cases. From find circumstances it is clear that they were particularly dear to women. 92.0819 KISS, Zsolt, Un sphinx sur un plat romain tardif de Km el-Dikka (Alexandrie), tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 29-34. (ill.). Publication of an earthenware plate found at Km el-Dikka in a stratum from the 6th century A.D. On it a quadruped animal is depicted with a human head seen en face. The image is to be compared with earlier depictions of the composite sphinx Tutu (Tithoes). W.H. 92.0820 KOENIG, Yvan, Un gri-gri gyptien?, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 355-362. (fig., pl.). Publication of an amulet of vegetal material in the form of a cocoon consisting of papyrus bound by a cord and containing persea leaves (Swb). It was found in a child burial near the Ramesseum and dates from the 9th-8th centuries B.C. The author traces the role of the persea in religion and magic, and establishes a relation with rebirth. 92.0821 KONDO, Jiro, Inscribed Funerary Cones from Dra' Abu al-Naga', Orient, Tokyo 28 (1992), 111-123. (fig.). During excavations at Dra' Abu al-Naga', the Archaeological Mission of Waseda University found 35 funerary cones, 26 of which could be deciphered. Of these cones, 21 belonged to one imn-Htp, who had the title of Xrd n kAp. On the basis of these finds, tomb 333 can be ascribed to imn-Htp. Appended is a revised edition of Manniche's list (AEB 91/1.0283) of 80 private tombs related to funerary cones from the N.K., augmented with 22 other tombs. W.H. 92.0822 KROEPER, Karla and Lech KRZYZANIAK, Two Ivory Boxes from Early Dynastic Graves in Minshat Abu Omar, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 207-214. (map, ill., fig.). Two finds originating from graves belonging to the older part of the cemetery (Early Dynastic, 3100-2900 B.C.) at Minshat Abu Omar (Eastern Nile Delta) are presented here. One of the offerings placed at the foot end of a grave was a small rectangular ivory box, now extremely fragile, containing six miniature stone vessels made of various materials (calcite-alabaster, schist and greywacke). Grave 1590, one of the largest, yielded another ivory box with recessed-doorway decoration, which was, however, found empty. 92.0823 LEOSPO, Enrichetta and Luigi FOZZATI, I modelli navali del Museo Egizio di Torino. Prospettive per un'indagine storico-antropologica, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 391-396. (colour pl.). The authors briefly present the 32 model boats in the Museo Egizio, Turin. For the major part they come from the museum's excavations at Asyut and Gebelein. Two groups may be distinguished: models connected with the transportation on the river at the funeral, and those destined for short distance transport via the river. 92.0824 McFARLANE, Ann, A footnote to "A Pleated Linen Dress from El-Hawawish" (BACE 2, 1991, pp. 75-80), BACE 3 (1992), 84.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Correction of a detail in the description of the dress mentioned in the title. W.H. 92.0825 de MIROSCHEDJI, Pierre, Une Palette gyptienne Prdynastique du Sud de la Plaine Cotire d'Israel, EretzIsrael, Jerusalem 23 (1992), 90*-94*. (ill.). Publication of a green schist palette from the collection of the Louvre (inv. no. A.O. 5359). It is shaped like a fish and can be assigned stylistically to Naqada IIIa2. It was found in Palestine (Ascalon or Gaza), and must have been imported there during the Early Bronze IB, at a time when the Egyptian predynastic presence in Palestine was about to reach its peak. W.H. 92.0826 NIBBI, Alessandra, A group of stone anchors from Mirgissa on the upper Nile, The International Journal of Nautical Archaeology, London 21 (1992), 259-267. (maps, ill.). A group of large stones with holes, found in 1964 in one of the rooms of the fortress of Mirgissa and published in AEB 70562, are, in point of fact, anchors. The presence of these anchors at Mirgissa indicates that stone anchors were not destined exclusively for use at sea. Essentially, anchors served as a braking system for stopping or slowing down a vessel in mid-water. W.H. 92.0827 PATCH, Diana Craig, Tutankhamun's Corselet: a Reconsideration of its Function, BES 11 (1991/92), 57-77. (ill.). The author discusses an object from the tomb of Tutankhamun (published in AEB 86.0603, Cat no. 191 = Cairo Museum JE 62627), a corselet, thought to form an ensemble with a broad collar, a pectoral and a counterpoise. The author challenges the identification of the corselet and its accessories as coronation equipment, since she has not found any other cases where a pectoral was worn between a corselet and broad collar, regardless of the garment's style. After a thorough discussion of the features of the counterpoise, which shares iconographic detail with the pectoral, she believes that the counterpoise was part of the ensemble. Because the data suggest that the corselet and its accoutrements do not form a coherent group and were assembled to form a special garment, the author rejects its use as one of the coronation regalia or its use at any actual ceremony. Although the corselet cannot be identified as a sed-festival garment, the heb-sed imagery of the representations on the pectoral suggests a wish for eternal life or a regeneration symbol. 92.0828 REDD, Michel, Douch IV. Le trsor [de Douch (Oasis de Kharga)]. Inventaire des objets et essai d'interprtation, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1992 = Documents de fouilles, 28. (24 x 32 cm; 69 p., colour frontispiece, map, plan, fig., ill., colour pl.). ISBN 2-72470119-4 After a brief introductory ch. describing the find circumstances in the Roman Period Sarapis temple at Dush, the author describes the individual pieces of the treasure: a golden crown with Sarapis in a naiskos, the band decorated with leaves and Isiac medaillons; bracelets; a series of small plaques; a pectoral composed with plaquettes; and two silver plaques. Egyptian motifs like the uraeus, the winged sun-disk and the ram occur. In the interpretative part the author discusses the significance of the find, in itself not rich or of high artistic quality. However, the temple context is rare, and the crown is certainly a sacerdotal diadem, of great archaeological importance. The plaquettes are ex-votos. The ensemble does not come from one workshop, although the crown and the bracelets certainly belong together and date from the late 1st or early 2nd century A.D. The find itself possibly dates to the end of the 2nd/early 3rd century. 92.0829 ROTH, Ann Macy, The psS-kf and the "Opening of the Mouth" Ceremony: A Ritual of Birth and Rebirth, JEA 78 (1992), 113-147. (fig.). In archaeological and textual evidence alike, the psS-kf -knife consistently occurs as part of the same collection of objects. In the P.T. these objects are presented in a sequence that is the earliest attested form of
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

the "Opening of the Mouth" ceremony. The speeches accompanying the presentations suggest that the psS-kf and the objects associated with it were the equipment for a ritual mimicking birth and childhood, and that the role of the psS-kf in this process was to cut the umbilical cord of a newborn baby. Further archaeological, textual, and iconographic evidence is adduced to support this interpretation. Author 92.0830 SCHMIDT, Klaus, Tell el-Fara'in/Buto and el-Tell el-Iswid (South): the Lithic Industries from the Chalcolithic to the Early Old Kingdom, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 31-41. (fig., abstract). The stratigraphic sequences of Tell el-Fara'in (Buto) and Tell el-Iswid (south) provide a good possibility to study the cultural development from the Chalcolithic to the Early Dynastic in Lower Egypt. A remarkable change within that sequence can be observed in the architecture, the ceramics and the lithics. The lithic industry of the Chalcolithic Buto-Maadi Culture, attested at Maadi and in the lower phases at Buto and Tell el-Iswid, lacks some types and forms present later. There is a close similarity with the post-Badarian Mostagedda industry in Upper Egypt. The higher phases at the sites correspond with Naqada III and the Early Dynastic in Upper Egypt. The lithic industry is now enriched somewhat, but the totals show a decrease. At Buto the development to the period of the O.K. is also present. During that time a strong standardization of both blade tools and bifacials is observable. Adapted author's summary 92.0831 SCHMIDT, Klaus, Tell Ibrahim Awad: Preliminary Report on the Lithic Industries, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 79-96. (tables, fig., ill., pl., summary). The lithic industry of Tell Ibrahim Awad recorded to date fits well into the known range of dynastic Egyptian industries. There is virtually no evidence of primary production in the excavated areas during any of the periods recorded (Early Dynastic to M.K.). The groups of raw material show a distinct shift within the stratigraphy. Secondary production is restricted mainly to blades used as knives or sickle implements and bifacial knives. There is a relative continuity in the portions of the tool classes during the periods recorded. Regarding the relative continuity of the existing lithic tool classes within the periods recorded thus far at Tell Ibrahim Awad, it can be concluded that this fact should be the consequence of the performed and established division between metal and stone implements since Early Dynastic times. Adapted author's summary 92.0832 SCHORSCH, Deborah, Copper Ewers of Early Dynastic and Old Kingdom Egypt - An Investigation of the Art of Smithing in Antiquity, MDAIK 48 (1992), 145-159. (fig., table, pl.). Ausgehend von der Wasserkanne New York MMA 26.2.14 wird anhand von 15 vergleichbaren Exemplaren die Technik der Herstellung der Gefsskrper, der Ausgsse und ihrer Verbindung untersucht. Anfangs berwiegen die gegossenen Tllen, die dem Gefss angehmmert werden; nach der 4. Dynastie sind die Tllen meist gehmmert und angenietet. E.M.W.-B. 92.0833 SEIDEL, Matthias, Gewichte in Tiergestalt aus dem Alten gypten, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 190191. (colour ill.). Among the recent acquisitions of the Pelizaeus-Museum, Hildesheim, are a pair of bronze scales and four bronze weights shaped as cows or, in one case, a cow's head. W.H. 92.0834 SIMON, Claire, Rpes, siphons ou filtres pour pailles: dveloppement gyptien d'un art de boire, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 555-563. (fig., pl.). Certain pierced copper cone-shaped objects discovered by Petrie at N.K. Coptos were identified by him as rasps, but in reality they are filtering devices used in combination with a straw and preventing vegetal material in liquids (beer or wine?) from being swallowed. The author lists the archaeological and iconographic evidence. The habit was introduced in the N.K. from Asia-Minor, probably by a Syrian colony in the early XVIIIth Dynasty.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

92.0835 STOOF, Magdalena, gyptische Siegelamulette in menschlicher und tierischer Gestalt. Eine archologische und motivgeschichtliche Studie, Frankfurt am Main - Berlin - Bern etc, Peter Lang, 1992 = Europische Hochschulschriften. Reihe XXXVIII: Archologie, 41. (15 x 21 cm; 477 p., fig., tables). ISBN 3-631-450311; Pr. SF 99/ DM 108 Zu den Schutzsymbolen der gypter gehren Siegelamulette in menschlicher und tierischer Gestalt, die besonders in Zeiten, wo der Volksglaube strker in den Bereich der offiziellen Religion eindrang und auch der Tierkult in gypten seine Hauptblte erlebte, stark verbreitet waren, deren Ursprnge aber zum Teil weit in die Geschichte zurckreichen. Siegelamulette sind allgemein gesehen kleine, lngsdurchbohrte Objekte, denen eine glcksbringende bzw. schtzende Wirkung zugesprochen wurde und die man am Krper getragen hat. Neben diesem Amulettcharakter besitzen sie auf der glatten Basis Darstellungen und Schriftzeichen, die es zum anderen einen spezifischen Aspekt des Amulettcharakters unterstreichen knnen. Es handelt sich dabei in erster Linie um Skaraboide, d.h. skarabenhnliche Stcke, die eine ovale Basis besitzen und deren Hhe geringer als ihre Breite ist. Ausgenommen von der Untersuchung sind Amulette, die zwar eine glatte Basis besitzen und durchbohrt sind, die aber keinerlei Darstellung auf dieser Basis aufweisen. Ausserdem werden weder die kfergestaltigen Siegelamulette, d.h. die Skaraben, noch die Kauroide oder die glatten bzw. auf der Oberseite mit ornamentalem Dekor versehenen Skaraboide und ebenso nicht Hathorkopf, Beskopf und Udjatauge einbezogen. Der erste Teil der Arbeit befasst sich, ausgehend vom bisherigen Forschungsstand, mit der Gestaltung der Oberseiten von Siegelamuletten. Am Anfang steht die Definition der bisher in unterschiedlichsten Variationen verendeten Begriffe, danach wird auf die Benutzung von Siegelamuletten als Kettenglied oder als Ring eingegangen. Die reliefartige bzw. plastische Ausformung des dargestellten Tieres und der Zusammenhang der Form der Basis mit der Gestaltung der Oberflche stehen als nchstes im Mittelpunkt der Ausfhrungen. Einzelne Tierarten werden als Siegelamulette verdoppelt bzw. vervielfacht, sind mit anderen Tierarten kombiniert bzw. mit ihren Nachkommen wiedergegeben, Tatsachen, die weitere Anhaltspunkte fr die Bedeutung der Motive liefern. Soweit mglich werden Aussagen zum Material und zur farblichen Gestaltung gemacht. Zwar liegen nur fr einen bestimmten Prozentsatz (etwa 1/4) der Stcke Angaben zur Herkunft vor, trotzdem lassen sich Schlussfolgerungen aus der geographischen Verteilung der Funde, d.h. in gypten, Nubien, Syrien/Palestina und weiteren Ausland, ziehen, da nicht jede Tierart bzw. nicht alle Typen in smtlichen geographischen Regionen ihre Verbreitung fanden. Die genaue Untersuchung der Fundlage ermglicht Aussagen, in welchen Grbern derartige Stcke vorrangig gefunden wurden, dass sie auch von den Lebenden getragen wurden u..m. Wichtig ist die Feststellung, wann bestimmte Tierarten erstmalig als Siegelamulette Verwendung fanden, wann sie gehuft auftreten und wie lange ihr Gebrauch mglich war. Die verschiedenen Basismotive werden auf ihre Verteilung auf die unterschiedlichen Oberseitenformen untersucht, auf mgliche Bedeutungsvarianten und -zusammenhnge wird hingewiesen. Im zweiten Teil der Arbeit werden die Siegelamulette, von ihrer jeweiligen Oberseitengestalt ausgehend, beginnend mit dem menschen (menschliche Gestalt, menschlicher Kopf, Skarabus mit menschlichem Kopf) behandelt. Ihm folgen die Tiere in alphabetischer Reihenfolge (Affe, Capride, Ente und andere Vgel, Fisch, Fliege, Frosch, Hase, Katze, Krokodil, Lwe, Nilpferd und Widder). Es werden jeweils Typen der Oberseite aufgestellt. Je nach bisherigen Forschungsstand werden mehr oder weniger ausfhrliche Bemerkungen zur Bedeutung des einzelnen Motivs gemacht. Die Herkunft der Stcke wird analysiert. Die Basismotive sind in der Reihenfolge Gtter, Knige, menschliche Figuren und Namen bzw. Titel, Tiere, Pflanzen sowie Ornamente u.. aufgefhrt. Hinweise auf Datierungsmglichkeiten erfolgen je nach Sachlage bei den einzelnen Punkten. Der Anhang umfasst Schemata zum Grssenvergleich von Lnge:Breite, Lnge:Hhe und Breite:Hhe, sowie das Verzeichnis der verwendeten Stcke. Dieses beginnt mit den deutschen Museen, dem folgen die auslndischen Museen jeweils in alphabetischer Reihenfolge und den Schluss bilden Stcke aus Grabungspublikationen und anderen Verffentlichungen. Die Stcke sind durchgehend numereriert, ein neues Motiv beginnt mit einer vollen Zehnernummer. Da sich im Laufe der Arbeit vereinzelt nderungen ergeben haben, wie die Zuordnung eines Stckes aus einer Publikation zu einer bestimmten Museumsnummer, sind einzelne Nummern unbesetzt. Es werden das Museum, die Inventarnummer und die eingesehenen Verffentlichungen des jeweiligen Stckes genannt. Author

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

92.0837 USAI, Donatella, Preliminary analysis on Tell el-Farkha lithic industry, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 619-624. (pl.). The lithic industry at the site of Tell el-Farkha in the eastern Delta is analyzed. After the description of the materials the author presents an evaluation. The production concentrated on sickle blades; the largest part comes from O.K. strata. The Predynastic Period is here obscure. The industry tunes well with contemporaneous Delta sites. The problem of import from Palestine, substantial at Minshat Abu Omar, remains open. 92.0838 VOGELSANG-EASTWOOD, G.M., Deciphering a Pictorial Clothing List, GM 128 (1992), 105-111. (fig.). A number of ostraca from Deir el-Medina (published by B. Bruyre, Rapport sur les fouilles de Deir elMedineh, 1934-1935, pt. II, Cairo 1937), contain simplified drawings of various garments. The garments can be divided into several different forms based on the shape and proportions of the items, and the presence and position of fringes. In a few cases, other details have been added. Using all of this information, three of the depicted garments could be identified: 1. triangular loincloth (ostraca 1, 3); 2. bag-tunics (ostraca 3, 7); 3. sashes (ostraca 2, 3). In addition to these three named garments, it is possible to put forward some tentative identifications for three of the other depicted items: 1. rectangular lenghts of cloth (ostracon 1); 2. rectangular lengths of cloth with one set of fringing (ostraca 1, 3) 3. rectangular lengths of cloth with two sets of fringing (ostraca 3, 4). On ostraca 2 and 3 still remain some unidentified garments. See also AEB 92.0753. M.W.K. 92.0839 VOGELSANG-EASTWOOD, Gillian, Patterns for Ancient Egyptian Clothing, Leiden, Textile Research Centre, 1992 = Patterns for .... (21 x 29 cm; 50 p., fig.). ISBN 90-800973-1-4 The booklet is available from the above centre at the National Museum for Ethnology, POB 212, 2300 AE Leiden, Netherlands, and is destined for the general public. After the introduction, the glossary (with drawings), and suggested further reading follows the presentation of the various types of clothing, and how they were folded and worn. At the end a note on some clothing combinations. 92.0840 WHITEHOUSE, Helen, The Hierakonpolis Ivories in Oxford. A Progress Report, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 77-82. (fig., ill.). A progress report on the Ashmolean Museum's holdings of ivories from the Main Deposit at Hierakonpolis. It is concerned with cleaning techniques, the subdivision of the relief cylinders according to their scenes, which, in general, betray an association with maces. Special attention is given to the carved bone cylinder Inv. No. 4714. It is reminiscent of the best-known example of a prestigious, non-functional mace, found at Sayala, Nubia. 92.0841 ZOFFILI, Ermanno, Kleidung und Schmuck im Alten gypten. Unter Mitarbeit von Peter A. Clayton. Vorwort von Silvio Curto, Frankfurt am Main - Berlin, Propylen Verlag, 1992. (26 x 36 cm; 256 p., ill. incl. colour). ISBN 3-549-05465-3 This is the German translation of a book which appeared in 1991 under the title Costume e cultura dell'antico Egitto. It begins with a series of rather brief chapters dealing with the country and the people, characteristics of Egyptian art, representations of clothes in early works of art, men's and women's dresses, textiles, precious and semi-precious stones, jewellery, and cosmetics. The main part consists of a series of splendidly executed drawings, often coloured, of Egyptian dresses of all periods, head-dresses, wigs, and footgear, along with reproductions of the Egyptian representations by which they were inspired. Bibliography. W.H. V.j Scarabs and seals see also: 92.0517, 92.0543, 92.0546, 92.0816, 92.0835, 92.1012, 92.1117
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

92.0842 DEMBSKA, Albertyna, Skarabeusz sercowy, Przeglad Orientalistyczny, Warszawa 161-164 (1992), 77-80. (ill.) "Heart scarab." 92.0843 KUNATH, Siegward, Ein Skarabus vom Tel Rechov, Biblische Notizen, Mnchen 64 (1992), 14-16. (fig.). In 1992 at Tel Rechov (Jordan) a scarab made of green jasper dating from the period of Egyptian rule over Rekhov was found. Its base is neither inscribed nor decorated, which indicates its use as an amulet instead of a seal. In the symbolism of colour, the colour green refers to resurrection. M.W.K. 92.0844 RICHARDS, Fiona V., Scarab Seals from a Middle to Late Bronze Age Tomb at Pella in Jordan, Freiburg Schweiz, Universittsverlag / Gttingen, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992 = Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis, 117. (15 x 23 cm; XI, 138 p., fig.); rev. BiOr 50 (1992), 639-642 (William A. Ward). ISBN 3-7278-0813-6/ 3525-53751-4; Pr. SF 45 During excavations at Pella 55 scarabs were recovered from a large Middle to Late Bronze Age tomb, in a disturbed context. The Pella scarabs form a group associated with the S.I.P. The author points out that the Ward - Tufnell typology (see AEB 78843 and 84.0925) has been adopted for this study. After the description of the tomb (No. 62), the section on material follows. The most common material in which the scarabs were executed appeared to be steatite which had been heated. Other materials used in a few pieces were faience, amethyst and wood. Ch. 2 is devoted to the parallels for the designs on the Pella scarabs, but also the style of cutting of the design and the different compositional elements are considered. The author deals with scarabs containing royal names, design scarabs with human and animal figures, "Anra" scarabs (with a, n, and r signs, in combination with other signs such as nfr, anx), patterned scarabs, scarabs with hieroglyph designs, and with nbty and plant designs. Ch. 3 contains the summary. The primary association of the Pella scarab group is with Tell el-Ajjul (Sharuhen) in Hyksos times, and not with geographically contiguous sites. Appendix A is devoted to the Pella scarabs according to the Ward - Tufnell typology, with expansions where necessary; the correlations of the pieces, with their dimensions, as regards head, back, side and design, are given in a table. The explanation of the sigla used in the table follows. After the bibliography follows the catalogue including data, description of back, legs and incised base, and drawings. 92.0845 SHAHEEN, Allaael-din M., Royal Hunting Scenes on Scarabs, VA 8/1 (1992), 19-28 and 33-47. (fig.). During the N.K. various representations of hunting scenes are shown on scarabs, and sometimes they can be related to a specific reign, especially Tuthmosis III, Ramses II and Seti II. Typologically they are divided into the following groups. (1) Standing king in hunting action (both in right-left and left-right orientation). (2) King seated on throne, while hunting. (3) King riding a four-spoke chariot in left-right shooting action, either seated or standing. (4) King (?) riding a horse in right-left orientation. Royal texts include references to royal hunts and fights, while specific scenes on temple walls, statues and ostraca depict such scenes. The author concludes that the royal hunting motif is found among the other motifs on scarabs. It was depicted in various ways and was associated with specific weapons and crowns, and specific animals as targets. Its magical function was to protect its bearer - as amulet, and it echoes similar scenes in private (tombs) and royal scenes (temples) with its protective intention. 92.0846 SLIWA, Joachim, A group of Egyptian signet-rings from the former Czartoryski/Dzialynski Collection at Goluchw, REE 3 (1992), 73-77. (fig.). Concerns four golden Egyptian signets from the 19th century collection at the Goluchw castle (presently in the National Museum in Warsaw), dated to the N.K. and Late Period. No. 1 bears the image of the god HH and that of the solar barque together with the signs mn-xpr-ra; No. 2 is a gold-mounted emerald scarab with the bull and the signs HA and anx engraved on the base (Amun's trigram?); No. 3 bears on the bezel the titles and names of a priest of the goddess Bastet: Hp-mn(.w), son of pA-Srj-n-tA-iHt (this ring was

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

signalled in 1882 by G. Maspero as the object seen at a Paris antiquarian's); No. 4 bears on the bezel the engraved image of the goddess Sakhmet. Author 92.0847 SLIWA, Joachim, Piec skarabeuszy Egipskich ze zbirow prywatnych, Meander, Warszawa 47 (1992), 323328. "Five Egyptian scarabs from Polish private collections." 92.0848 WARD, W.A., A Silver Scarab from Ibiza, Rivista di Studi Fenici, Roma 20 (1992), 67-82. (pl.). Publication of a silver scarab from a private collection in Hamburg. It was purchased on Ibiza and came presumably from the cemetery at Puig des Molins. The base of the plinth shows a cow suckling her calf. The object dates to ca. 500 B.C. and the style is Late Archaic Greek. It is argued that, contrary to current opinion, the common cow with suckling calf motif should not be interpreted as the Hathor/Isis cow suckling the infant Horus. The cow with calf was never used in Egypt with this meaning. A catalogue is appended listing 34 scarabs and scaraboids with the cow suckling her calf motif. W.H. V.k Pottery; vessels see also: 92.0190, 92.0440, 92.0474, 92.0502, 92.0511, 92.0512, 92.0513, 92.0530, 92.0531, 92.0532, 92.0534, 92.0536, 92.0538, 92.0590, 92.0613, 92.0638, 92.0650, 92.0750, 92.0796, 92.1112, 92.1119 92.0849 AMIRAN, Ruth, Petrie's F-Ware, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 427-432. (fig.). The author studies three types of the F(oreign)-Ware vessels and two of the D-Ware, according to Petrie's typology. Each of these five types embodies various aspects of transplantation/assimilation phenomena, of interregional interrelationships and of Egyptian and Mesopotamian connections. 92.0850 BLANQUET, Claire-Hlne, Typologie de la bouteille de Nouvel An, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 49-54. (fig.). The particular form and decoration of the New Year flask permit to identify anepigraph ones as such. The gods addressed most often are Ptah, Sekhmet and Amon and the other gods in the two triads. Confusion with the pilgrim flask is impossible. At the end a list of museums possessing New Year flasks. 92.0851 BOURRIAU, J.D. and P.T. NICHOLSON, Marl Clay Pottery Fabrics of the New Kingdom from Memphis, Saqqara and Amarna, JEA 78 (1992), 29-91. (fig., tables, pl. including colour). This paper attempts to introduce a research tool essential for the study of production and trade, and the way they were organized in Ancient Egypt by examining marl clay pottery fabrics from the N.K. Marl clay was the preferred raw material for the containers used in the transport of food within the Nile Valley and beyond. Sample sherds from Memphis, Saqqara and Amarna are described and illustrated macroscopically (20 x magnification) and microscopically (from thin sections). The results are used to create a concordance between the fabric classifications used at these sites, and with that used at Qantir and with the Vienna System. The date given will allow other archaeologists to link their own material to that described and so have access to the evidence this pottery provides on chronology and commodity exchange. Author 92.0852 Bulletin de liaison du Groupe International d'tude de la Cramique gyptienne, Le Caire 9 (1992). Section I contains descriptions of pottery finds from 13 sites. Section II consists of a chronological classification of the information in the preceding section. Section III mentions some recent publications on pottery from the Nile valley. Section IV reports on the conference "Ateliers de potiers et productions cramiques en Egypte," held in Cairo in 1990, and section V on the "Workshop on ancient Egyptian and
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Sudanese Ceramics," held in Boston in 1991. W.H. 92.0853 DASZKIEWICZ, Malgorzata, Jacek JELITTO, Preliminary Report on Results of Thin-sections Analysis of Pottery from the Trial Trenches in the Hatshepsut Temple at Deir el-Bahari, DE 22 (1992), 61-78. (fig., table). This study is based on 11 potsherds, selected among pottery fragments found during exploration of some trial trenches in the Hatshepsut Temple at Deir el-Bahari. Examinations of outer and inner surface as well as of fresh fracture surfaces of all analyzed potsherds were carried out. The colours were identified according to the shade guide edited by the Federation Europene Des Fabricants De Carreaux Cramiques (C.E.C.). The authors give an extensive description of the macroscopic and microscopic analyses of thin sections of the 11 samples. The authors conclude that the mineralo-petrographic analysis of the thin sections did not furnish any informations about the type of clay mineral which in examined samples served as basis of the matrix. The only fact that could be established, is that the clay matrix of the samples was partly coloured by the iron compounds and contaminated by natural quartz admixture of pellite fraction. As for the problem of more precise localization of the source of the raw material used for the production of some of the analyzed potsherds, it can be concluded first that in some examined samples there is a clastic material which has not weathered non-physically non-chemically, and secondly, that the clastic material originates from the destruction of a dark rock. For additional information about the specific vessels see AEB 92.0869. M.W.K. 92.0854 DUPONT, Pierre, Jean Claude GOYON, Amphores grecques archaques de Gurna: propos d'une publication rcente, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 153-166. (pl.). The authors reconsider the archaic Greek amphorae at Gurna, published in AEB 87.0836 and collect other ceramic evidence from Karnak and Luxor. They find them to be confined to the periods of the late 7th - early 6th and of the second half of the 6th century B.C. This is connected with the political history, namely the expedition into Nubia of Psammetichus II of 592-590 B.C. and the Persian invasion under Cambyses in 525 B.C. Both armies contained contingents of Greek mercenaries. 92.0855 FRIEDMAN, Rene F., The Early Dynastic and Transitional Pottery of Mendes: the 1990 Season, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 199-205. (fig.). As at Buto, the Archaic pottery at Mendes shows a gradual transition of Upper Egyptian traits into the ceramic record. Strata with pure Lower Egyptian culture were not reached, but at the lowest reached sofar local ceramics are concurrent with the Naqada styles. The absence of no clear Upper Egyptian imports recovered sofar leaves open the exact dating of these layers and begs the question of whether the influences exerted on the ceramic repertoire are the result of direct contact with Upper Egyptian or Naqadan prototypes or reflect the indirect influences via other Delta sites. 92.0856 GEMPELER, Robert D., Elephantine X. Die Keramik rmischer bis frharabischer Zeit, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992 = Archologische Verffentlichungen. Deutsches Archologisches Institut, 43. (25 x 35 cm; 221 p., fig., pl. incl. colour). ISBN 3-8053-0507-9; Pr. DM 250 Although with regard to the period outside the scope of the AEB, the work is included here because it forms part of the publication of the DAIK excavations on Elephantine island. The indigenous pottery can be distinguished by the difference in lime content of two basic groups: Nile clay has a low percentage of lime, while marl clay from the desert (e.g., as presently still dug out in Qena) in rich in this respect. The former type can be handled better in forming than the latter, but it needs a relatively high burning temperature of c. 1000oC (as against 600oC - 800oC with marl clay) to obtain the necessary hardness. But also other raw material must have been used, since Elephantine has also yielded ceramic material extremely poor in lime,

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

but rather rich in aluminium, which was in use in post-Christian times. Probably this was kaolinitic clay. Also kinds of clay have been mixed to obtain a mass ideal for forming. The clay deposits in Egypt are highly uncontaminated by stone fragments compared with Europe. The import of terra sigillata ware at Elephantine was there much rarer than in the Delta and Middle Egypt. 92.0857 GOPHNA, Ram, The Contacts between 'En Besor Oasis, Southern Canaan, and Egypt during the Late Predynastic and the Threshold of the First Dynasty; a Further Assessment, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 385-394. (maps, fig., ill.). Comparisons between Egyptian pottery groups (imported, locally made, and Canaanite inspired) from En Besor and a nearby site indicate that the imported Egyptian pottery formed only a small part of the entire assemblage. The difference between the two Egyptian pottery groups is most clearly distinguishable in the locally made and Canaanite inspired wares from the two sites. The comparisons between Egyptian pottery groups do not only indicate a chronological-typological gap between the two assemblages, but may also hint at ethnic and even socio-political distinctions between two different Egyptian population groups who lived at En Besor Oasis during separate phases of EBI. The earlier group may be seen as an offshoot of the incoming Late Predynastic Lower Egyptians of Maadi-Buto cultural derivation, settling in an almost deserted region. The settlement of the later Egyptian group at En Besor is marked by the establishment of an Egyptian outpost at the end of Dynasty 0, after the complete imposition of the Upper Egyptian Naqada III culture on Lower Egypt. 92.0858 HAMROUSH, Hany, Michael LOCKHART and Ralph ALLEN, Predynastic Egyptian Finewares: Insights into the Ceramic Industry, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 45-52. (fig.). In this geochemical analysis of Predynastic ceramics the author concludes that the data indicate that the majority of the ceramic sherds studied from Hierakonpolis and Naqada were manufactured from raw materials coming from local resources. Integrating these results with the geological context of these archaeological sites suggests that the industry of ceramic manufacture - a primary component of Predynastic Egyptian sites - was a highly localized activity. There is no easy solution to the fundamental problem of the identification of the geological origins of ancient ceramics, except by coordinated projects which would permit chemical and geological characterization of all the different clay resources. 92.0859 HOLTHOER, Rostislav, Hittite Origin of the "Syrian" Winejars, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 313-316. (pl.). In the Amarna period innovations in pottery are noticeable. The so-called Syrian wine jar, with its long, slim neck, was fabricated in Egypt, not in Syria, as the clay used shows. The author refers to a Hittite parallel. 92.0860 KHLER, Christiana E., The Pre- and Early Dynastic Pottery of Tell el-Fara'in (Buto), in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 11-22. (fig., table, abstract). After defining the stratigraphy of the site in 1988, it could be divided into seven layers. Strata 1-2 are settlement levels of the Lower Egyptian Buto-Maadi culture with some Upper Egyptian imports of the Naqada IIc-d phase. As the pottery shows, a continuously passing transition into Early Dynastic times can be observed, although there seems to be a noticeable change from wattle-and-daub to mud brick architecture from stratum 2 to 3. Stratum 3 is a building level of which the pottery shows strong affinities to Naqada III. Here the sherds can certainly be regarded as those of a settlement area, with many open forms, plates and bread moulds. The architecture of stratum 4 can be interpreted as a building of an early religious significance belonging to Dynasty 0/I. The pottery coming from the building consists of more fine wares and has a higher degree of quality. Stratum 5 is the succeeding phase in this sacral tradition because of a very elaborated room complex of the IInd/IIIrd Dynasty. Here the pottery is unfortunately badly presented except of one room with an undisturbed inventory: the situation seems to be some kind of offering meal that consisted of several pot stands, plates, jars, cups and beakers. Stratum 6 disturbs partially stratum 5 and the potsherds show again typical forms of settlement pottery, with bread moulds and beer jars, belonging to the early O.K. Stratum 7 demonstrates a hiatus of that area with building levels of the Saite Period. Besides, there are some imports of

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

probably Syro-Palestinian provenience. Author 92.0861 LPEZ GRANDE, Maria Jos and Fernando QUESADA, Two Third Intermediate / Late Period Pottery Deposits at Herakleopolis Magna, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 415-425. (ill., pl.). Description of the characteristics of two pottery deposits found in the cemetery area of Heracleopolis and dating to the T.I.P. or Late Period. They contained a high number of otherwise undocumented beakers which show noticeable variations in shape and fabric. They were probably destined for a ritual smashing and produced by local workshops. Bibliography added. 92.0862 LUPTON, Carter, Another Predynastic Pot with Forged Decoration, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 203-206. The decoration of a wavy-handled jar in the Milwaukee Public Museum (Inv. No. Archaeology Item 11353/18535) is shown to have been forged. 92.0863 MOMMSEN, H., T. BEIER, U. DIEHL and Ch. PODZUWEIT, Provenance Determination of Mycenaean Sherds Found in Tell el Amarna by Neutron Activation Analysis, Journal of Archaeological Science, London 19 (1992), 295-302. (fig.). Trace elemental analysis of ceramics found in archaeological excavations is known to give information about its provenance. Using Neutron Activation Analysis (NAA), the production site of several Mycenaean sherds excavated in Amarna in Egypt is located somewhere in the northern Argolid, probably in the region of Mycenae-Berbati. Authors 92.0864 De PAEPE, Paul, Brigitte GRATIEN, Batrice PRIVATI, tude comparative de cramiques Kerma et d'chantillons de limon du Nil de la Nubie Soudanaise, CRIPEL 14 (1992), 63-77. (map, fig., tables). Over 100 sherds of Kerma pottery from the sites of Kerma and Shai, chosen from different types and from various chronological phases, as well as a number of samples of Nile silts have been analyzed by polarizing microscope and by atomic absorption spectrometry, with a view to comparing their composition. Manufacturing techniques were also examined and an effort was made to determine the origins of the primary materials used. The area of diffusion of the pottery and possible contacts with other workshops were likewise investigated. The results revealed a striking homogeneity in the composition of the fabrics among sherds of differing provenance, as well as among those of various periods; but clear morphological particularities among them can be noticed. The analyses shed new light on the techniques of manufacture of this pottery. They also confirm the presence in the fabric of a substantial addition of aquatic vegetation (?) and of gramineous plants as well as of sand. These are less important in the pre-Kerma pottery but nevertheless undeniably present. Furthermore, the heterogeneity of the examples included among the so-called "Egyptian ceramics" was confirmed. Their provenance, however, remains problematic. A certain number of them probably originated in Egypt, but others whose fabric is comparable to that of the Kerma products, seem to be local imitations of Egyptian models. Authors 92.0865 PORAT, Naomi, An Egyptian Colony in Southern Palestine during the Late Predynastic - Early Dynastic Period, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 433-440. (fig., tables). Since the clay of which pottery vessels are made, can prove them to be imports or locally made pieces, about 300 Egyptian vessels from a large number of sites, representing all vessel types, were analyzed by petrographic and chemical methods. The results were compared to the composition of typical local Palestinian pottery from the same sites and to common Egyptian pottery from Egypt itself. Some conclusions
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

can be drawn. 92.0866 RIEDEL, E., D. PRICK and N. WICKRAMASINGHE, Mssbaueruntersuchung antiker gyptischer Keramik, Berliner Beitrge zur Archometrie, Berlin 11 (1992), 113-122. (fig.). Three ceramics of tomb T, Western Thebes, XIIth-XIIIth Dynasty have been studied by Mssbauer and Xray investigations. The results give information about the firing conditions during the early M.K. Authors 92.0867 SHAHEEN, Alaa el-Din M., A Possible Synchronization of EB IV C / MB I Ceramic Ware in SyroPalestinian and Egyptian Sites, GM 131 (1992), 101-109. (fig.). The ceramic types of EB IV C / MB I of Syro-Palestine have been proved to have similarities with those of Egyptian origin at the same period. The similarities between those ceramic types (lamps and teapots) possibly reflect synchronization in two sites, and add indirectly other possible archaeological evidence for an Asiatic infiltration into Egypt during the F.I.P. (EB IV C / MB I). M.W.K. 92.0868 SOUKIASSIAN, Georges, Michel WUTTMANN, Laure PANTALACCI, Balat III. Les ateliers de potiers d'Ayn-Asil. Fin de l'Ancien Empire, Premire Priode Intermdiaire. [Monographie d'ateliers pharaoniques (2300-2000 av. J.-C.) de l'oasis de Dakhla. Dveloppement, fonctionnement, production cramique]. tude de la cramique: Pascale Ballet - Maurice Picon, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1990 = Fouilles de l'Institut, 34. (24 x 32 cm; XIV, 165 p., frontispiece, maps, plans, folding fig., fig., tables, pl.); rev. JAOS 112 (1992), 494-495 (Gloria Anne London). ISBN 2-7247-0089-9 The urban site of Ayn-Asil, near Balat (Dakhla Oasis), which was inhabited at the end of the VIth Dynasty and in the F.I.P., includes a successive series of four pottery workshops outside the west wall of the town. These installations are of considerable importance for our knowledge of pottery manufacture, since pharaonic workshops have only rarely been found. In the introduction the evidence for actual kilns in Egypt and Nubia (as far as Kerma!) is collected. After a first part on the topographical and stratigraphical aspects of the oasis and the environs of Ayn-Asil, in particular its kom with the pottery workshops, the authors turn in Part 2 to the workshops proper. Their development, phases of use and succession are described, and it is exposed in detail how they worked. The functional construction elements are described in detail, such as the clay preparation basins, the hearths and kilns, and the pottery stock rooms. With the help of experimental archaeology the fuel used, the heating and firing processes were examined, with a note of the technical quality of the kilns. Part 3 is devoted to the ceramic production. In the four pottery workshops two types of clay from different geological sources were used, as is pointed out in ch. 1. Ch. 2 of this part is concerned with the classification of the ceramic groups, the principal criterion of distinction being the techniques: composition and types of clay, the modelling, surface treatment and finish, tools. In the presentation of the ceramic repertoire the principal ceramic families are subdivided into form groups. First, fine slip ware, used as quality table ware, etc. (frequent); then, the same ware, rather large but without slip, used as basins and tubs (rare). Next, bread moulds (about half of the total of finds); plates being a type of small bread oven; vessels with rich vegetal maceration (rare); and rare other forms. The workshops also produced terracotta human and animal figurines, which are presented in a catalogue. In ch. 4 the authors have opted for presenting a choice of the most characteristic find contexts: the places of manufacture, places connected with the functioning of the kilns, the depositories. Ch. 5 is concerned with the evolution and relative places of and in the various groups distinguished in the ceramic production range. In ch. 6, on the absolute dating of the pottery in the four workshops, the authors notice the rarity of pottery characteristic of the O.K. (notably the Maidum Bowls) and define the types that are typical for the workshops as rather belonging to the F.I.P. Two appendixes, the first on the pottery in Sondage B, the second on the material with marks, and general conclusion added. 92.0869 SZAFRANSKI, Zbigniew E., Pottery from the Time of Construction of the Hatshepsut Temple, DE 22 (1992), 53-59. (fig.).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Additional information about the specific vessels described in AEB 92.0853 (a Thin-sections Analysis of 11 samples of this pottery). The pottery was found during the reconstruction project of the upper terrace of the Hatshepsut Temple at Deir el-Bahari (1981-1987). The author gives the location of the pottery in the temple, a description, and a drawing of the vessels. The pottery had been used in some way during the time of construction of the temple. Finger marks on the mortar inside the vessels may indicate that at least some of them could have been used as mortar containers at the time of building of the walls. M.W.K. 92.0870 VAN SICLEN III, Ch. C., Egyptian Antiquities in South Texas. Part 2: A Kohl Jar of Queen Meresger, VA 8 (1992), 29-32. (fig.). Publication of a M.K. alabaster kohl jar and lid, inscribed for queen Meresger, who was the Great King's Wife of Sesostris III. From another document it is clear that she gained prominence at Semna. V.l General and varia see also: 92.0032, 92.0192, 92.0420, 92.0727, 92.0756, 92.0776, 92.1015 92.0871 BAINES, John, Open palms, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 29-32. Study of the representations of open hand palms in relief and painting. Instances concentrate among high quality works of art and occur in all periods, except possibly the O.K. Only a few poses with open palms remained in the long-term repertoire, and hardly any were added after the XIXth Dynasty. The reign of Sety I marks the floruit of the development. Some interpretative remarks are made. 92.0872 BECK-HARTMANN, Renate, Der Ramessidische Manierismus in der privaten Flachbildkunst, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 37-41. (fig.). Nach intensiver, quantitativer, qualitativer und ikonographischer Auseinandersetzung mit Reliefs und Malereien der ramessidischen Privatkunst steht fr den Analytiker fest dass die untersuchten Monumente eine reiche Palette knstlerischer Gestaltung enthalten, aus der Originalitt, Spontaneitt und Khnheit sprechen. Die Gesamtheit der untersuchten Werke zeigt die Vielfalt knstlerischer Freiheit im weiten Feld zwischen traditioneller, berkommener Ikonographie und einer neuen schpferischen Erfindungsgabe ikonographischer Details, die sich von der strengen Realitt entfernt, mit dem Ziel etwas Neues zu schaffen, offensichtliche Realitten abzundern und eine neue menschliche sthetik darzustellen. Author 92.0873 DAVIS, Whitney, Masking the Blow. The Scene of Representation in Late Prehistoric Art, Berkeley - Los Angeles etc., University of California Press, 1992 = California Studies in the History of Art, 30. (18 x 25 cm; XVII, 299 p., fig., ill.). ISBN 0-520-07488-2 The author interprets a group of late Prehistoric Egyptian representations that are preserved on a relatively small number of objects, i.e. schist cosmetic palettes, ivory knife handles and decorated mace heads. The suggested sequence of these major objects (see the table on p. XVII) is: the Brooklyn and Carnarvon (Metropolitan Museum of Art, New York) knife handles and the Ostrich Palette (Manchester Museum) from Naqada IIa-b; the decorated tomb of Hierakonpolis and the Oxford Palette (Ashmolean Museum) from Naqada IIc-d; the Hunter's Palette (British Museum, London) from Naqada IIIa; the Battlefield Palette (fragments in the Ashmolean Museum and the British Museum), the Scorpion Mace Head (Ashmolean Museum) and the Narmer Palette (Cairo Museum) from Naqada IIIb. Other objects discussed are: the knife handle from the Pitt-Rivers Museum at Farnham (Dorset); the Davis comb and the knife handle from the Metropolitan Museum of Art, New York; various carved ivory pieces in the Petrie Museum, London, and from the gyptisches Museum, Berlin; the Gebel al-Tarif knife handle and the Libyan Booty Palette in the Cairo Museum; the Bull Palette from the Louvre Museum, Paris. Ch. 1 introduces the problems and possibilities of an interpretive history of late Prehistoric Egyptian representation, considering both the evidence and some aspects of historical and critical method. Questions of theory as such, e.g. the more or less intractable issue of intentionality in the replication of artifacts or images,
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

are noted, and information about the date, archaeological context and function of the objects is provided. The term "image" is defined as "a pictorial statement of an often complex reference using a variety of available 'textual' resources like narrative and metaphor." Points discussed are: uses, audiences and the representational function of the objects; the role of other prehistoric representation and the canonical descendants and analogues of the images as sources of information, given the extreme scarcity of historical information about the production and use of the objects; the tension between meaning and interpretation. At the end of the ch. the author points out that it remains unclear how the late Prehistoric images refer to what they do depict, and especially how they substitute for what they cannot depict, or disguise, avoid and suppress - in short how they "mask" - what they will not depict. In chs. 2-7 the author interprets the series of late Prehistoric images, the perceptive study of which by the reader must precede their discussions by the author, since these require familiarity with what is visible and the images are complex. From the pictorial narratives and metaphoric images the author deciphers that they are concerned with "masking the blow" of the ruler engaged in the decisive act of conquering an enemy, whether a hunted animal or a human antagonist. Although this act is the central theme of late Prehistoric representation - the basic concern of pictorial narrative - it is partly disguised within the images themselves. The pictorial mechanics of this "masking" are examined, and the scene of representation, i.e. the context of image-making in which the masking transpires, is interpreted. Among these is the Narmer Palette, often considered the very inception of the pharaonic canonical tradition, whose substantial recutting has met little attention. Chs. 8-9 are devoted to this centrepiece, which represents a new departure for Egyptian image-making. Appendix on pictorial narrative, general bibliographical note, bibliography and index added. 92.0874 DONADONI, Sergio, La classicit dell'arte egizia, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 3-12. If Egyptian art can be called 'classical,' this is because it was capable of perpetual renewal while adhering to standards and values set in the past: there was room for the artistic personality to express itself. The point is elaborated proceeding from a comparison of the statue of Djoser and that of Nofret from Meidum. W.H. 92.0875 GOFFOET, Jeanine, Notes sur les sandales et leur usage dans l'gypte pharaonique, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 111-123. (fig.). After a brief survey of the history of the sandal in Egypt the author makes some observations on the origin of the word Tbt, "sandal" and the alleged relation with the ankh-sign, on the models and materials used (vegetal and wood, leather), on the religious significance of sandals, and on who wear sandals in Egypt. At the end three series of questions are listed. 92.0876 HANEBORG-LHR, Maureen, Les chapiteaux composites. tude typologique, stylistique et statistique, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 125-152. (fig., ill., table). A study of the composite capital, possibly first attested under the reign of Darius (XXVIIth Dynasty) and in use through the Roman Period. After describing the basic elements of the column the author turns to the decoration of the composite order, which is inspired by floral motifs (palm, papyrus, lily and lotus). The idea and principle of the composite order are rooted in the N.K., but only take shape in the Saite Period. The author distinguishes typologically three main groups, with a range of altogether 27 subtypes. Then the stylistic evolution of the capital is studied, for which particularly the Graeco-Roman temples yield material. Tables presenting the chronological order of appearance of the types added. 92.0877 KARLSHAUSEN, Christina, Une perruque divine du Nouvel Empire: la coiffure volants, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 153-173. (fig., ill.). The author studies the particular wig having a lower part consisting of horizontal strips, first undeniably attested with the goddess Hathor in the time of Horemheb, but really en vogue since Seti I through the XXIst Dynasty. A wide variety of forms is distinguishable. Originally only worn by Hathor, the wig is also seen with other goddesses including Hathor's hypostases Iusaas and Nebet-Hetepet. The specific roles of them

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

when having this hairdress reveal a connection with fecundity and maternity. This is in tune with the fact that the only mortal beings wearing the wig are the God's Wives. Through Hathor's funerary role the wig is also worn by other funerary goddesses. The tress of Hathor plays an important part in the realm of fecundity, eroticism and maternity, but also the hairdress of other goddesses is often mentioned as a special feature. 92.0878 KARLSHAUSEN, Ch. and Th. De PUTTER, Why did Akhenaten forsake the use of pink granite ?, GM 130 (1992), 21-23. The authors argue for a close connection between the change in shape of the benben-stone (from the obelisk to the round-topped stela) and the fact that pink granite was forsaken in art and architecture during the Amarna Period. The abandonment of pink granite by Akhenaten was undoubtedly due to religious considerations. M.W.K. 92.0879 LALOUETTE, Claire, L'Art et la vie dans l'gypte pharaonique. Peintures et sculptures, Paris, Fayard, 1992. (15 x 23,5 cm; 334 p., pl. incl. colour, map). ISBN 2-213-02920-2 This book, written for the general public, is divided in two parts. In Part I the role of art as a medium in the attainment of immortality is explained. Ch. 1 deals with the country's natural resources. In ch. 2 Egyptian funerary concepts are discussed, and it is explained how statues and pictorial representations might become seen as hypostases of the deceased. Ch. 3 discusses the rules governing two-dimensional representations. Aesthetic principles are the subject of ch. 4, and in ch. 5 the techniques of sculpture, relief, and painting are examined. Part II is devoted to the history of Egyptian art. In ch. 1, which takes up more than half of the book, a chronological history of Egyptian art is presented. Ch. 2 deals with the relation between art and religion, with particular attention to the role of animals. Also, the role of ritual scenes in temples is discussed. Ch. 3 deals with the artist's position in society, and with art and writing. The book has a chronological table, a bibliography, and indexes to gods, kings and queens, high-ranking civilians, sites and monuments, and notabilia. W.H. 92.0880 LOHWASSER, Angelika, Versuch einer Terminologie der Percken im Relief des Neuen Reiches, GM 131 (1992), 77-84. (fig., table). On the basis of N.K. stelae of the Kunsthistorisches Museum in Vienna, the author presents a preliminary typology of wigs in reliefs during the N.K. M.W.K. 92.0881 MLLER, Marcus, ber die Kombination von Zwei- und Dreidimensionalitt, GM 131 (1992), 85-96. (ill.). On the basis of an unpublished steatite amulet in the shape of a sitting hare with inscribed basis, the author illustrates the combination of three- and two-dimensionality. The two hieroglyphs on the basis represent the red crown and the uraeus, which can be identified as the goddess Unut. The combination of three- and twodimensionality (the shape of the amulet and the inscribed basis) provide the name wnwnw.t. The amulet has to be read as wn; the uraeus as wnw.t. Another possibility is to read the uraeus as wnwnw.t. The amulet has to be read as wn. In this case there is reduplication. M.W.K. 92.0882 MUZZOLINI, A., Le profane et le sacr dans l'art rupestre saharien, BSFE No. 124 (Juin 1992), 24-70. (ill.). In this extensive study of Saharan rock art, the author devotes some attention to the Egyptian evidence in the section on the common African symbolism recognizable over long periods of time. Certain cultural features are rooted in an archaic substratum common to northern Africa and standing at the origin of two main groups: the Hunters of the Central Sahara and the Hunters of the Nile, which last group left its traces in the Predynastic and Pharaonic cultures. Indeed, to some extent Nubian rock art can be clarified by Egyptian texts. 92.0883 RENNER, Timothy, Moshe KOCHAVI, Noor MULDER and Ira SPAR, The Early Iron I Granary at Tel
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

V ART AND ARCHAEOLOGY

Hadar in the Context of Ancient Public Grain Storage Practices, AJA 96 (1992), 344-345. Summary of a paper. 92.0884 ROBINS, Gay, Masculine and feminine traits in male figures in Egyptian two-dimensional art from the late 4th dynasty to the 26th dynasty, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 535-541. (fig.). The author examines the various proportions occurring in Egyptian formal art at different periods, from O.K. to T.I.P. She argues that in male figures these variations often result from a feminisation of the figures' proportions. The main tool of analysis is based on the squared grid used by Egyptian artists. Grid analysis makes clear that proportions were not unchanging. Female figures exhibit different proportions from males. Deviations from the classic male model involve raising the small of the back, narrowing the shoulders and limbs and reducing musculature. 92.0885 ROMER, John, History and Experience in the Valley of the Kings, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 543-548. The author touches on a number of points: a series of physical surveys in the Valley of the Kings in 1977-79; the geologic environment of the royal tombs; the physical properties of the valley's rock; flooding in the royal tombs; the 1977-79 survey of present flood patterns; subterranean flooding in the tombs; a hydrological survey of the valley; the misfortunes of the tomb of Seti I; new, highly damaging, rock movements; the dangerous new Rest House cess pit in the centre of the valley. Conclusions are drawn. 92.0886 SHAHEEN, Alaa el-din M., The palm painting motif: an interpretation of a continuing tradition, GM 130 (1992), 79-107. (fig., table, map). The author discusses the technique and distribution all over the world of the palm painting motif, one of the oldest artistic forms. He concludes that, although this motif is one of the oldest forms of primitive man on earth, its protective intention still exists nowadays. It is seen that this theme is of a long life in both its shape and function. As for Egypt, the palm is found together with nets and foot prints of animals in the eastern desert; representations of palms appear on the bottom of scarabs; and amulets in the form of a palm appear as early as the O.K. and continued into the Late Period. Also among the contemporary rural Egyptian population the palm motif is still used as a protective and magical agent called in Arabic "Khamsa Wa Khemisa." M.W.K. 92.0887 TRAD, May, The Sequence of the Artist's Strokes on a Sherd from Hierakonpolis, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 65-68. (fig.). A sherd from a small pottery sarcophagus with lid found in a Late Predynastic - Early Archaic tomb at Hierakonpolis was incised with lines forming a bovid. The author was able to sort out the sequence of the strokes drawn by the artist. 92.0888 YON, Marguerite, Duck's Travels, in: Acta Cypria. Acts of an International Congress on Cypriote Archaeology Held in Gteborg on 22-24 August 1991. Part 2. Edited by Paul strm, Jonsered, Paul strms Frlag, 1992 (= Studies in Mediterranean Archaeology and Literature. Pocket-book, 117), 394-407. (fig., ill.). The author makes some observations on the theme of the duck. Egyptian representations are referred to.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_5.html[10/11/2012 17:10:00]

VI RELIGION

SYSTEMATIC LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES VI RELIGION a. Gods, mythology, cosmology, syncretism, symbolism, religious iconography b. Theology, religious attitude, ethics and world view c. Funerary beliefs and funerary cult d. Temple, priest, cult and ritual e. Kingship f. Magic and popular religion g. General and varia VI.a Gods, mythology, cosmology, syncretism, symbolism, religious iconography see also: 92.0120, 92.0147, 92.0177, 92.0220, 92.0224, 92.0229, 92.0251, 92.0270, 92.0311, 92.0329, 92.0330, 92.0332, 92.0336, 92.0346, 92.0347, 92.0363, 92.0364, 92.0599, 92.0662, 92.0667, 92.0689, 92.0693, 92.0699, 92.0718, 92.0749, 92.0752, 92.0755, 92.0774, 92.0782, 92.0802, 92.0819, 92.0877, 92.0881, 92.0921, 92.0930, 92.0932, 92.0938, 92.0939, 92.0944, 92.0945, 92.0947, 92.0948, 92.0956, 92.1052, 92.1055, 92.1063, 92.1076, 92.1077 92.0889 ABD EL-AZIM EL-ADLY, Sanaa, Amun und seine Nilgans, GM 126 (1992), 47-57. The author argues that the characteristics and the use of the Nile goose (smn), who could be benevolent or malevolent to people, explain why in the popular belief Amun was connected with the Nile goose. Also from the name smn (causative s + imn) the author concludes that smn was considered as a form of appearance of the hidden, the god Amun. M.W.K. 92.0890 BCS, Tams A., Amun-Re-Harakhti in the Late Ramesside Royal Tombs, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 43-53. (fig.). The impact of the shift in theological emphasis in the royal tombs during the later XXth Dynasty can be first assessed clearly in the tomb of Ramses VI. Focusing here only on a specific scene type, the entrance scenes, this tomb and the successive ones reveal at first an iconographic and textual exploration of the possibilities. This is best illustrated by the chosen deities in each tomb's scene, i.e. Ramses VI with Re-Harakhti and Osiris, Ramses VII with Ptah-Sokar-Osiris, and Ramses IX with Amun-Re-Harakhti and Meretseger. With Ramses IX this exploration then ends - at least iconographically - and his design becomes the standard for the last two royal tombs of the dynasty. The formulation of Ramses IX's scene was most significantly influenced by the contemporary theology of Amun-Re and, as the appearance of Meretseger indicates, more specifically Theban conceptions as well. This directing influence can not only be understood in turn from the scene itself, but through the person of the chief draughtsman Amenhotep (II). In his work in the private tomb of Imiseba (TT 65) with its Amun-Re-Harakhti hymns, despite the difference in context, the same impetus can be recognized to be at work. Author 92.0891 BAGNASCO, Marcella Barra, Bes-Sileno. Un'iconografia tra mondo egizio e greco: nuovi documenti, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 41-49. (fig., colour pl.). At Locri Epizefiri (province of Calabria), once part of Magna Graecia, a Bes-Silenus figure was found. Owing to similar apotropaic and fertility functions Bes had in common with Silenus, the syncretistic figure has a particular iconography, which is described here. 92.0892 BARTA, Winfried, Die Bedeutung der Personifikation Huh im Unterschied zu den Personifikationen Hah und Nun, GM 127 (1992), 7-12. Es wird gezeigt, dass Huh sowohl wie Nun das Urgewsser verkrpern, Huh das fliessende und Nun das
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

stehende Urgewsser. Hah dagegen hat als Begriff der Unendlichkeit des Raumes, der Zeit und der Zahl zu gelten. Author 92.0893 DGARDIN, Jean-Claude, Khonsou et ses compagnes dans son temple de Karnak, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 101-112. The author presents a survey of the gods and goddesses represented in the company of Khonsu, who is falcon-headed in a number of cases, in his temple at Karnak and the gate of Euergetes. Among the goddesses are Ma'at and particularly Hathor, who bears the epithet (wrt) Hrt-ib bnbn "(great one) who resides at the benben" (the temple of Khonsu). Her role, almost that of his consort, in the scenes is studied. At the end a short remark on the relation with Horus in this connection. 92.0894 DONOHUE, V.A., The goddess of the Theban mountain, Antiquity, Oxford 66 (1992), 871-885. (plans, ill.). The temple of Hatshepsut at Deir el-Bahari is accommodated to an engaged column of rock which obtrudes from the walls of the cliff-face. In this column, a statue-group may be recognized in which a cobra rears behind a standing anthropomorphic figure. In the religious topography of Thebes, the Libyan mountain range was seen as the embodiment of divine femininity, which manifested itself here in the goddess Hathor. The temple belongs to a general category of rupestral shrines similarly inspired by veneration of mountain deities. Being dedicated to Hatshepsut's kingship, the temple gives prominence to the queen's Hathoric qualities. The Punt scenes are to be seen in light of her assimilation to Hathor, who is addressed as mistress of Punt and its produce. W.H. 92.0895 ENDRODI, Julia, Nhe und Ferne. Der Auftakt zur "Onurislegende," in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 125-136. The concepts nearness and distance function in this study about the god Onuris in his earliest form (up to the F.I.P.). Evidence for the divine couple Onuris and Mehit and a shared cult before the N.K. is negative. The mentions of other divinities such as Hathor, Min and Thoth in the Naga ed-Deir cemetery material do not permit to conclude that these are a kind of company for Onuris as local god of Thinis. The circumstance that Thinis was a centre of communication with distant places explains the association of its local god with distance (the component Hrt in his name). The verb ini has the connotation of movement towards the centre, Egypt. In ancient Egypt, the activity of bringing home the distant was related to the idea of civilization. This leads the author to a close relationship between Onuris and the king. Onuris was an aspect of the king, deified in Thinis, where in the Archaic Period the royal image was manufactured. 92.0896 FAVARD-MEEKS, C., Face et profil dans l'iconographie gyptienne, Orientalia Lovaniensia Periodica, Leuven 23 (1992), 15-36. (pl.). After some general remarks about the representation of the head in Egyptian art, which is not directed towards, and in touch with, the viewer and the external world, the author studies the exceptions which can be shown to organized. First she deals with the Narmer Palette and the preceding Predynastic Period, and then turns to the main point of interest, the horned Bat face. As regards the relation with the bukranion, it is noticed that the Hathor horns with solar disk does not derive from Bat, but from the bukranion, and that this type of frontality is connected with animal powers. Further are studied: the various manifestations of Bat, the Bat emblem, the title HqA bAt and the connections with the O.K. palace administration; the home region of the Bat emblem and its priesthood. The author then turns to the goddess Hathor, originally the House of Horus, but soon in the O.K. associated with Re. From the M.K. on Hathor has taken over the emblem, and Bat is now part of the Hathoric mythology. A M.K. pectoral testifies to the connection between the Bat symbol and Horus and Seth. In the textual and iconographical tradition of the N.K. there is evidence for the connection of the double face with Horus and Seth and of Bat with a masculine janus. Finally, the author presents a scheme of development in the oldest times through the IVth Dynasty: the Bat emblem represents at the same time janus and quadrifrons; He of Bat, the masculine janus, becomes the king as incarnation of Horus and Seth; She of Bat, face--face, becomes the queen, "she who sees Horus and Seth"; HqA bAt the

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

prince of the female ba(?) becomes the crown prince(?), later the high official who faces the king during certain ceremonies; these themes being connected with the royal myth. After a number of remarks on frontality in the solar iconography, attention is drawn to the god Bes, one of whose features is frontality. Also in this case frontal vision expresses at the same time protection enveloping (caught in the term "mother") and the thing enveloped 92.0897 GOEDICKE, Hans, imn nb nswt tAwy, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 197-203. The ascendancy of the god Amon owes i.a. to that of Mentuhotep Nebhepetre. In his sanctuary at Deir elBahri Amun is definitely attested in a representation of a possible ritual boat trip for cultic purposes, with the king as captain. The epithet used in that scene of the god, nb nswt tAwy, later very common with Amun-Re, is studied. The word nst denotes a particular kind of property. In its earliest form Amun was proclaimed the "lord of the (nst) property holders of the Two Lands," which group played a major role in the political developments of the later F.I.P. 92.0898 HORNUNG, Erik, Versuch ber Nephthys, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 186-188. The author attempts to characterize the goddess Nephthys, who lives in harmony in the shadow of her sister Isis. She is wife and lady of the house in any sanctuary, a nbt Hwt, in parallel to the profane nbt pr. She is altruistic assistance, a sister of all the gods. 92.0899 de JONG, W.J., Het Boek van de Hemelkoe, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 2-9. (fig., pl.). "The Book of the Celestial Cow." Article for the general public about the celestial cow and the Egyptian ideas about creation during the XVIIIth Dynasty. M.W.K. 92.0900 de JONG, W.J., Het Vuur, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 102-105. (ill.). "Fire." Article on the role of fire in Ancient Egyptian myth, death cult and daily life. Also the burnt offering is discussed. M.W.K. 92.0901 KINNAER, Jacques, De Ene en de Velen: Opmerkingen over het Oudegyptisch godsbeeld, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 71-137. "The One and the Many: Remarks on the Ancient Egyptian Image of the Divine." This is an introduction to ancient Egyptian religion written for the general public. It begins with a review of the sources, followed by a presentation in some detail of 25 of the principal gods. The next sections deal in turn with the meaning and the abstract use of the word nTr; the gender of the gods; groupings of gods in pairs, triads, enneads, and otherwise; the outward appearance and iconography of the gods; assimilation between the gods, and the idea of unity and diverseness of the divine world. W.H. 92.0902 KOEMOTH, Pierre P., snb, le papyrus ou le cordon en papyrus de P, GM 130 (1992), 3343. The snb-plant, identical with the snb-plant of the embalming ritual, was the designation of the papyrus of PeChemmis. Although originally associated with the royal purification rituals at Buto, and from the M.K. onward introduced in the Osiris mythe, snb was from the beginning of the N.K. protector par excellence of the child Horus. M.W.K.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

92.0903 KRISTENSEN, W. Brede, Life out of Death. Studies in the Religions of Egypt and of Ancient Greece. Newly translated by H.J. Franken & G.R.H. Wright from the Second Dutch Edition, Haarlem 1949, Louvain, Peeters Press, 1992. (16 x 24 cm; X, 212 p., ill.). ISBN 90-6831-426-2 English translation of Kristensen's classic study 'Het Leven uit de Dood.' The book has been expanded by lists of references cited in abbreviated form, and of standard works on Egyptian, Greek and Roman religion. The index follows the entries in the original Dutch edition. W.H. 92.0904 Van LINDT, Paul, Seth, God tussen Goed en Kwaad, De Scriba, Leuven 9 (1992), 139-157. (ill.). "Seth, God between Good and Evil." This general article on the god Seth describes the fluctuations in the cult of Seth through the many centuries of Egyptian history, concluding with some remarks on the Biblical Seth. W.H. 92.0905 LIPTAY, va, Heka as Hypostasis of the Sungod in the 21st Dynasty, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 389-391. Coffins and funerary papyri of the XXIst Dynasty attest the god of magic Heka in connection with creation and revival. The sun god would not be able to create life, to discard chaos and to establish Ma'at without the magic capacity, the manifestation of this supernatural power. 92.0906 MEEKS, Dimitri, Le nom du dieu Bs et ses implications mythologiques, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 423-436. The word bs designates a child of young age, i.a. young Horus, Khonsu son of Mut, or the crescent sun. In contrast to Xrd or Sri such a child is prematurely born, and Bes is his apotropaic transfiguration. The dwarf (nmi) is closely associated with infancy etc. Foetuses play some part in ritual contexts of resurrection. Also Bes as a protector of motherhood fits in well. These aspects have solar and lunar connections. It is certainly not fortuitous that from the XXIst Dynasty onwards Bes and Harpocrates start their rise, both being complementary. 92.0907 PAMMINGER, Peter, Die sogenannte "Thebanische" Gtterneunheit, SAK 19 (1992), 249-255. The author collects evidence for the existence of two Theban Enneads in the great cult temples of Karnak and Luxor in the XVIIIth Dynasty. Unlike the fixed Ramesside Theban Ennead (psDt imyt WAst), the earlier do not obligatorily contain the same members. Core members are Amun, Amaunet, Min, Month, Mut, Onuris, Hathor, Sobek. Obviously the members had not yet been standardized and were bound to specific cult places in the areas covered by the toponyms of Karnak and Luxor. 92.0908 PREYS, Ren, De schepping van de wereld volgens de Egyptenaren, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 159-160. (ill.). Enumerates very briefly some common elements, as well as some individual characteristics of Egyptian creation myths. W.H. 92.0909 QUAEGEBEUR, Jan, L'animal Sha associ au trne d'Osiris, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 481-493. (fig., ill.). The author discusses an aspect of the scene of the throne of Osiris of the interior coffin of Nespawershef
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

(Fitzwilliam Museum Cambridge E 1.1822), which depicts a pair of identical hybrid animals, a crocodileheaded ram, one SAnAy, the others rnnt, both "lord of the underworld." This animal Sh(an)ai seems to be an incarnation of fate, through its association there with Renenet. After surveying scholarly opinion on the relation between the shai animal and Shai as fate, the author collects other evidence showing a similar animal alone or in a pair at the tjentat of Osiris. The legends Sh(an)ai and Renenet of the Cambridge coffin can be understood if a confusion between the two homonyms of completely different origin, the shai animal and Shai as Fate, is accepted. The attribution of the name Renenet to the hybrid animal seems to be an error on the part of the decorator. 92.0910 QUAEGEBEUR, Jan, Les pantoufles du dieu Thot, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 521-527. (fig.). First the author presents the statuary showing a particular aspect of Thoth, in which the god, in most cases nude, has feet ending in dog heads. The author demonstrates a link with the Ogdoad of primordial gods from Hermopolis, which show the same feature. He connects the dog heads of the pair of feet with the dualistic Wepwawet, with whom Thoth is associated. The number of eight or ten dog heads seems rather connected with the bau of Hermopolis. 92.0911 SCHULMAN, Alan R., The Reshep bronzes and other loose ends, REE 3 (1992), 79-93. In this article the iconography of Reshep, his attributes, the different names, the Egyptian monuments where he is represented and an Aramaic inscription where he is mentioned are studied. Author 92.0912 SPIECKERMANN, Hermann, Stadtgott und Gottesstadt. Beobachtungen im Alten Orient und im Alten Testament, Biblica, Roma 73 (1992), 1-31. This study of the relationship between city and god includes a discussion of Egyptian concepts. W.H. 92.0913 STRICKER, B.H., The Enemies of Re. I: The Doctrine of Ascesis, DE 23 (1992), 45-76. (fig.). In this first part on the enemies of Re, the author discusses two of the vignettes in the burial chamber of Ramses VI's tomb (AEB 1954.3576, fig. 121, 123). In the accompanying text the birth of man, the Sun God's child, is related. The four decapitated men in these vignettes are said to be the enemies of Re. Four is the number of potency as opposed to the unity of the act. The body without the head is undetermined matter. The four bodies together represent the embryo; the tractate is concerned with the birth of one single individual, the god, or better, the man Horus. The embryo is potentially man, but not actually. As long as this is so, its body is nakedly material, a mixture of the four elements, a part of its mother too. M.W.K. 92.0914 TRAUNECKER, Claude, Les dieux de l'gypte, Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1992 = Que sais-je? , 1194. (11 x 17 cm; 127 p., fig.). ISBN 2-13-044368-0 This booklet is the successor of AEB 65137. Ch. 1 lists the sources for knowledge of the Egyptian religion, surveys the history of its study, and presents some basic concepts. Ch. 2 presents the social and geographical environment, ideas about mankind, and the bodily and spiritual aspects of the person. In ch. 3 the world of the gods is sketched: divine nature and the components of the divine being; space and time of the divine; their secret language and the offerings as the food they live on. The real appearance is the subject of ch. 4: the divine body, the gestures, costume and attributes such as crowns and sceptres. Ch. 5 continues with the divine community, designed along the lines of the family model and larger coherent groups such as enneads; and hierarchy and deification. As regards the functions of the gods, dealt with in ch. 6, the author describes their roles in the creation and its maintenance, the antithetic non-created, cosmogonic principles, the organisation of the cosmos, some special cases such as Osiris, Atenism, and immanence and transcendence. Relations between gods and men are studied in ch. 7: the means of communication, the divine presence on earth, gods and king and other individuals. The last ch. 8 is concerned with the geographical aspects: gods in relation to towns, nomes and peripheral regions; foreign gods in Egypt and Egyptian cults abroad.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

Conclusion and select bibliography added. 92.0915 VALBELLE, Dominique, Les mtamorphoses d'une hypostase divine en gypte, Revue de l'histoire des religions, Paris 209 (1992), 3-21. (plan). In the Graeco-Roman period, the Bull, the sacred animal of the god Montu from at least the M.K. onwards, had at his disposal in Medamud a "house" - a chapel south of the great temple - and a "place" at the rear of the same temple. The embodiment of the god in a living bull is not, however, attested before the end of the XXXth Dynasty in the Bucheum of Armant. The temple of Medamud, moreover, was the scene of oracles pronounced by the Bull. He was such a popular entity in the Theban region - representations, oaths - that an anthropomorphic oracular statue of him was soon promoted by the local theologians to the position of a god, beside Montu, of whom he was, in fact, the hypostasis. Author 92.0916 te VELDE, Herman, Some Egyptian Deities and their Piggishness, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 571-578. After introductory remarks on the word rrit, supposed to mean "piggishness" and deriving from rr "pig," the author studies the piggishness of the gods. The pig has typhonic traits and is associated with Seth. The word SAy denotes the pig and the fabulous Seth-animal. There is a link between the two animals, but no identity. Other evidence concerning the negative connotations of the pig, but also positive ones, is collected. The pig became impure because of its association with Seth. The goddess Reret, the Sow, is a benign pig goddess, but represented as a hippopotamus, to evade the negative symbolism of the pig, particularly the Sethian boar. 92.0917 WESTENDORF, Wolfhart, Die geteilte Himmelsgttin, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 341-357. (fig.). The sky goddess, instrumental in the daily rebirth of the sun, appeared i.a. as cow or in feline form. All variants have in common that they incorporate in one person the essential moments in the cycle of death and rebirth. The east and west horizons are her body parts instrumental in this. The partnership of sun and sky forms a continuity model. Next to this, a theological model of division of both horizons as separate deities existed. The divided lioness bears as hieroglyph the meaning "front, beginning" (HAt) and "backside, end" (pHwy). The latter hieroglyph has also the values nTr "god" and HkA "magic." The connotation of transformation present in both is elaborated by the author. The gods Heka and Shu can replace each other. The lion pair Shu and Tefnut represent the east and west horizon respectively, but the gods can also function in a pars-pro-toto image: feline front part = Tefnut; feline body = Shu. The dichotomy is connected with the hieroglyph of the bisected heaven, of much discussed and unsolved meaning and also identified as palace doors with pivot. The dual rwty means both "the two lions" (forming together the horizon) and "the palace doors." A number of related concepts are treated. The bisected heavenly feline in animal form, or as stylized sky-hieroglyph, finds also expression in the cult. In the Prehistoric Period the decapitated feline attached to the standard in the Imiut served as motherly container of the body of the dead king, who is rejuvenated and transformed into a god in this body. The cultic death and decapitation of the animal (here in the role of sky goddess) was counterbalanced by the presence of the succeeding king as sky divinity. In the mythology this is expressed by the decapitation of Isis by Horus. The relations between feline body and the gods Heka and Shu probably have their origin in the ceremonies concerning the dead king, and the dichotomy of the sky goddess may reach back into this phase of the royal mortuary cult. 92.0918 WETTENGEL, Wolfgang, Bilder der Schpfung, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 281-286. (ill. incl. colour). It is explained how, in ancient Egypt, the papyrus marshes were seen as a creative environment which constantly renewed itself, and how this idea was translated in temple architecture and tomb decoration. As a transitional zone, the marshes were ambivalent in character, and could also house threatening forces which had to be suppressed by various means. The marshes' creative force also led to an association with erotic

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

themes. W.H. 92.0919 WILKINSON, Richard H., Ancient Near Eastern Raised-Arm Figures and the Iconography of the Egyptian God Min, BES 11 (1991/92), 109-118. (fig., ill.). Proceeding from the suggestion that Min is originally rather an apotropaic deity (see AEB 86.0831), the author first surveys opinions on the nature of Min. He notes that raised arms in Near Eastern images have an apotropaic/protective function. The exaggeration of the genitals in most figures of this type suits Min. The emblem of Min is in origin a doorbolt with holding rings; the highly stylized Pre- and Protodynastic forms could be interpreted as such. Evidently, the door and locking bolt were natural symbols of defense, just as apotropaic figures, particularly leonine figures, were placed to protect the temple gates. Some doorbolts have even leonine features. There is also a reference in P.T. 313 (spell 502) to nn, "doorbolt," which was emended in Hnn, "phallus," a connection on the basis of their appearance. 92.0920 ZANDEE , J., The Birth-giving Creator-god in Ancient Egypt, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 169-185. This paper aims at demonstrating that the primeval god as a creator is conceived as an androgynous god who gave birth in the strict sense (the verb msi) to his creatures. This god Atum reveals himself as a very productive and fruitful god, who was alone in the beginning and deployed himself into millions and millions of creatures. He is linked to the lion-god Ruti of Leontopolis, close to Heliopolis, who was identified with Atum and his children Shu and Tefnut. The primeval god gave birth not only to Shu and Tefnut, but to the gods in general, and also the king. In Memphis it is Ptah who fulfils this role. Amun or Amon-Re is also described as creator. The androgynous, bisexual primeval god created himself. His creative activity can be rendered by the verbs "to beget" (wtT) and to give birth" (msi). After the bisexual primeval god, the activities of engendering and birthgiving are divided between male and female divinities. At the end a remark on the etymology of the name Atum, who as The Complete One (tm) has a name characteristic of a bisexual creator god, The Lord of All (nb tm). VI.b Theology, religious attitude, ethics and world view see also: 92.0312, 92.0313, 92.0328, 92.0336, 92.0359, 92.0759, 92.0878, 92.0913, 92.0969, 92.1063, 92.1081 92.0921 ASSMANN, Jan, Akhanyati's Theology of Light and Time, Jerusalem, The Israel Academy of Sciences and Humanities, 1992 = Proceedings. The Israel Academy of Sciences and Humanities, VII/4 (= p. 143-176). (16 x 23 cm; 36 p.). The Amarna theology is a secondary religion in the sense that it presupposes the preceding existence of a primary religion, the regular Ancient Egyptian religious beliefs, with which it is at difference. It is well known that the Amarna theology rejected magical practices, idolatry and mythological imagery, abolished the traditional cults and feasts, closed the temples and aimed at a non-polytheism and rationalization. Due to its episodic character, there is hardly anything of the usual canonization. Since it is opposed to the traditional religion, one must establish by careful study of this tradition, particularly its solar hymns, what is absent in the new religion. The study of the Theban sun hymns has led the author to a new appraisal of the Amarna texts, above all the Great Hymn. The analysis of the text leads the author to a division of this long text into three parts of approximately equal length. Beneath its surface structure as a hymn, the author finds three treatises. The first song is about visibility, and is a transformation of a traditional hymn to the sun-god, describing the daily solar circuit ("Tageszeitenlied") in its three phases of morning, noon and evening + night, respectively associated with beauty, dominion and chaos, and rebirth the next morning. In it the abstract notion of time is conceived in the more concrete terms of light and air. Its most striking feature is the complete absence - or rather, the iconoclastic abolition - of mythical imagery, in particular of the cosmic foe and the realm of the dead. Traditionally, the cosmic foe had conveyed to the solar circuit the political meaning of power, rule and justice, while the descensus myth had conveyed to the night the meaning of

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

salvation, of life after death. In the Amarna hymn one finds, instead of mythical meaning, the beauty and richly-detailed variety of the visible world as the effect of the divine light. Mythical imagery is replaced by visible reality, the mythical concept of meaning by a physical concept of function and causality. The second song is devoted to the theme of creation. The reference to the primordial time of origin (sp tpy) and cosmogony is eliminated by Akhnaton, whose world view is structured by the sensual apprehension of reality. Instead of cosmogony the song is concerned with embryogony (the creation of the life of a child in the womb or the chicken in the egg) and ecology, with the well-structuredness or well-appointedness of the world in its present, apprehensible form (the multitude and diversity of the cosmic creation; the two Niles). It is an appraisal of the creative energies of the sun in its micro- and macrocosmic functions. The third song centres around the word xprw "becomings," and the relationship between god, nature and the king. It is a theory of becoming and at the same time a treatise on the relationship between God and the world. The visible world is shown to be nothing but a 'becoming,' a transformation-manifestation of God himself. God and men commune in light, created by the sun's radiation, and time, created by its motion, and it results in acting and ruling. Seeing the seasons and other phenomena in heaven and on earth is the sense of divine communication. But also a third party, the king, enters, as the one who is constantly knowing, in sharp distinction to seeing, which is subjected to cosmic rhythms. Whereas in traditional beliefs, knowledge of god was required of everybody and seeing god the exclusive privilege of the dead, in Amarna knowledge of god is the monopoly of the king, whereas seeing god is extended to everybody. In the conclusion the author points out that Akhnaton's revelation was based on the idea of divine unity and uniqueness, that light and time are to be explained as manifestations of solar energy. Through this everything could be explained as workings, 'becomings' of the sun, the only, physical One. The explanation of the world as nature is opposed to religion; in this way Akhnaton's revelation is negative. There follow excursuses: 1. 'Seeing' and 'Hearing' in the Amarna texts; 2. A note on the name of the god in Amarna (the didactic name; the simple form itn; the specific expression pA itn anx); 3. The thematic structure of Psalm 104 and its relation to Akhanyati's hymn. 92.0922 ASSMANN, Jan, Das kulturelle Gedchtnis. Schrift, Erinnerung und politische Identitt in frhen Hochkulturen, Mnchen, Verlag C.H. Beck, 1992 = C.H. Beck Kulturwissenschaft. (15 x 23 cm; 344 p.). ISBN 3-406-36088-2; Pr. DM 68 As is pointed out in the introduction, this study deals with the role and meaning of writing and text in the Mediterranean civilisations of Egypt, Israel and Greece. In the first part the author lays the theoretical foundations for this study. Ch. 1, concerned with the role of remembrance in culture, deals with: the social construction of the past, forms of collective memory, options in cultural memory, either 'hot' or 'cold.' In ch. 2, on the role of writing in culture, the author draws attention to the shift from ritual to textual coherence, and elucidates the various aspects of the concept of the canon. The last ch. 3, on cultural identity and political imagination, studies the interrelations between identity, consciousness and reflection, and the birth of a nation (ethnogenesis) as a higher form of the basic structures of collective identity. Part 2 contains three historical case studies, of which the first is Egypt. In ch. 4 the author connects the invention of the state with Egypt. He sketches the basic traits of the Egyptian writing culture, which are representative. These are the monumental discourse expressed in hieroglyphs referring to power and eternity, and the canon as expression of identity. The case of the Graeco-Roman temple as canonised expression of the cosmos is elaborated. Chs. 5-6 are devoted to Israel, where religion as canonised in script was invented, and the concept of history was born from a juridical basis. In ch. 7 Greece is connected with role of the writing there in the organisation of thinking and its evolving into a discipline. This part ends with a summary of the author concerning cultural recollection. Late Period Egypt is the exception of a canonization process not resulting in a text canon. The final form of this process is the Graeco-Roman temple, which goes far beyond being a physical structure. It is the realisation of a very complex and strict canonical blueprint, decorated all over with texts. It is not only the house of performing the rites keeping the cosmos and society away from chaos, but rather a form of life aiming at a methodical conduct of life through a set of strict rules. In this vein already Plato saw the Egyptian temple as canonised codification of Egypt's cultural grammar that determines the important aspects of life. Two typical features of the canon are manifest in the temple: revelation and confinement. The temple plan and decoration represent a book fallen from heaven, where nothing can be left out or added. It is the conquest by foreign nations being
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

a political break of tradition that forced to a deep-cutting reorganisation of the cultural recollection. The state is an institution of salvation, which maintains the cosmic order through the realisation of Ma'at (order - truth - justice) and guarantees the individual a life after death. This idea of maintenance for the purpose of salvation is incorporated in the temple. Although a mass of texts are present to ensure the knowledge necessary for performing the rites, the rites themselves form the core of the connective structure of the culture of Late Period Egypt. A counter-present remembrance is what the temples express. Integrated in this is the image of the golden primeval era, when Ma'at ruled the earth and everything was in order. This time is over, but can be kept in remembrance through the funerary cult for the deceased gods who once lived in that world and through the presentation of Ma'at - no longer home on earth - in the holy rites. Bibliography, index of names, and general index added. 92.0923 ASSMANN, Jan, Politische Theologie zwischen gypten und Israel. Erweiterte Fassung eines Vortrags gehalten in der Carl Friedrich von Siemens Stiftung am 14. Oktober 1991, Mnchen, Carl Friedrich von Siemens Stiftung, 1992 = Carl Friedrich von Siemens Stiftung Themen, 52. (12 x 20 cm; 120 p.). After an introductory discussion by Heinrich Meier about what political theology in fact is, Assmann starts his study in ch. 1 with a survey of scholarly opinion and an attempt to redefine the concept political theology. He points out his approach of a theology of domination in religious-historical perspective. In ch. 2 the author takes Egypt as an early example of a culture in which certain conceptions functioned first in the sphere of politics and were then transferred to that of theology. He refutes the idea of Egypt as a case of Oriental despotism. Rule and salvation are integrated under the principle of Ma'at. Political force may be legitimately exerted by the ruler, since Egypt knew the particular distinction between legitimate and illegitimate force. A tripartite pattern is recognizable in how the king represents god on earth, i.e. not without an absolute association with Ma'at. This superordinate Ma'at (invisible religion) has two spheres of action: justice (politics) and cult (visible religion). Owing to the distance between god and men in Egyptian religion the communication line is through the state, which is present and acts as representative. The realm of the state and divine distance is bordered by two distinct realms of divine nearness: the hereafter and foreign territory, the only place where spontaneous religious experiences are seen to occur. These are realms where an exceptional situation of divine nearness is immanent, together with the occasional feast, when the god is physically shown. While justice in Egypt belongs to the socio-political sphere, and not the theo-political, this is different in ancient Israel, where justice has been transferred to the theological sphere and is subject to the will of god. To the position of the state in Israel ch. 3 is devoted. The Exodus is interpreted in terms of theologisation as a transfer of political connections. In ch. 4 the author takes two fundamental conceptions of politics and religion, wrath and love, in order to show the connection of the two realms. In Egypt the goddess Tefnut represents wrath (bAw) like the lioness Sakhmet and love (Htpw) like the cat goddess Bastet. This is just like the ambivalence of state power exerted by the king, to whom god has handed over his rulership as his representative and in whom he reveals himself. In Egypt love means loyalty to the king and solidarity. It is opposed to fear. A scheme of four concepts reveals itself: wrath (Sakhmet) and fear versus grace (Bastet) and love. After two general sections on the theologisation of connective justice and on the dynamics of differentiation and undoing differentiation, in which Ancient Egypt plays no prominent part, follows a concise bibliography. 92.0924 DuQUESNE, Terence, "I know Ma'et: counted, complete, enduring, DE 22 (1992), 79-90. (fig.). Review article of AEB 91/1.0370. 92.0925 GARVEN, Kenneth M., A Note on the Psychological and Philosophical Aspects of Egyptian Monotheism, BACE 3 (1992), 35-40. The occurrence of monotheism in Egypt at the end of the XVIIIth Dynasty can be explained as a causal outcome of preceding circumstances and need not be ascribed to the unique qualities of Akhnaton's thinking.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

It resulted from the ever-increasing affluence and a concomitant intensification in the belief of the king's divinity that characterized much of the history of the XVIIIth Dynasty. Conversely, the decline of monotheism was caused by the deterioration in Egypt's security and material welfare, which in turn led Akhnaton to suppress all references to the other gods. As these measures brought no improvement, a restoration was inevitable. W.H. 92.0926 GRIFFITHS, J. Gwyn, Some Egyptian Conceptual Triads, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 223-228. A triad of divine beings inevitably invokes their conceptual associations. Conversely, triadic groupings of ideas - without apparent religious meaning to a modern reader - are found to yield close connections with both deities and doctrines. A good example of a triadic group is the expression anx wDA snb, rather physical "life, well-being, health" than "life, prosperity, health." Its connotations and connections with the divine world are discussed. A solar triad is sunrise, crossing the sky and sunset. A temporal one can be found in B.D. Spell 17: yesterday (Osiris), present (implicit reference to Horus?) and tomorrow (Re or Atum). 92.0927 HORNUNG, Erik, Idea into image. Translated by Elizabeth Bredeck, New York, Timken Publishers, 1992. (16 x 24 cm; 210 p., ill.); rev. BiOr (1993), 656 (Anonymous). ISBN 0-943221-11-0 English translation of AEB 91/1.0372. 92.0928 HORNUNG, Erik, The Rediscovery of Akhenaten and His Place in Religion, JARCE 29 (1992), 43-49. As is clear from the Classical authors, the memory of Akhnaton and his period had totally disappeared. It seems that after the restoration of traditional belief there have been no martyrs of the new religion and no need of a persecution, as Akhnaton's creed survived him by only a few years. The author surveys the reception of Akhnaton in the 19th century, after Lepsius' first research of 1851. He adds some remarks of his own. Akhnaton was confronted with the New Solar Theology grown to maturity in the reign of Amenhotep III. In it the sun is central as creative and maintaining principle, but it would appear that the king opposed this tendency, stressing the importance of the multiplicity of all the gods. Next to this, he and his consort Teye posited themselves as venerated mediators of universal importance between the divine and the human world. This position was also adopted by Akhnaton, however, without Amenhotep III's attitude towards the multitude of the gods. Akhnaton's new religion was created out of the New Solar Theology, and became the central effort in his reign, at the cost of other responsibilities. The doctrine and the instruction of the king were hardly conveyed by texts and proclamations, but through a new official, restrictive iconography and one dogmatic name. Such a fixation on one name and one image, without mythical allusions, is alien to Egyptian religion, but is clear and simple. The extreme of simplicity is the non-existence of a Hereafter, the Osirian Netherworld. The deceased remain on earth in their tombs, which shelter the mummy. Both living and dead are awakened by the rising sun. The Beyond is the temple of the Aten at Akhetaten, so this universal religion (Aton was a god for all humanity) is in many respects a local belief restricted to the royal city. Akhnaton himself is Osiris' successor as god of the dead. The new religion thus stood and fell with Akhnaton. It died with him, as he left no son to continue this specific role of pharaoh. 92.0929 PREYS, Ren, Echnaton, Nefertiti en de theologie van de Atoncultus, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 161-163. (ill.). "Akhenaten, Nefertiti and the theology of the Aten cult." Summarizes some recent opinions concerning the origins and nature of the Amarna theology. W.H. 92.0930 TOBIN, Vincent Arieh, Myth and Politics in the Old Kingdom of Egypt, BiOr 49 (1992), 606-635.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

In this article, the development of O.K. religion, which was centred around the person of the monarch, is described as a conscious attempt to create a rationale and articulation of the political structure of the state and the cosmic structure of the universe. Kingship, with all the authority it implied, could only be accepted by a convincing mytho-theological justification. With the Ist Dynasty, an essentially new religious and mythic system began to emerge, which was in effect a revolutionary development. Onto the older nature symbolism a political symbolism was grafted, in which the niswt was identified with Horus. In the IVth Dynasty, the transition from nature myth to political myth was completed with the creation of Hathor as the personification of the royal house. Horus and the king are two manifestations of the same deity, nTr-aA. The introduction of Re into the political and mythic system at the death of Khufu, crystallized under Userkaf. The supremacy of divinity now belonged to Re, and for the king the lesser title nTr nfr was reserved. Also in the Vth Dynasty, a distinction was made between the living and the dead king, i.e. Horus and Osiris. Osiris became the personification of the dead king and thus a means of preserving the concept of the royal divinity which had been waning. In effect, royal divinity now became confined to the next world. W.H. 92.0931 de VRIES, Hilbert G., Amarna en de Polytheistische Traditie, GM 129 (1992), 109-112. "Amarna and the Polytheistic Tradition." On the basis of the large amount of amulettes, statuettes and other manifestations of traditional gods, which were found at Amarna, the author concludes that a polytheistic tradition survived, especially in the private sphere. M.W.K. VI.c Funerary beliefs and funerary cult see also: 92.0114, 92.0145, 92.0146, 92.0231, 92.0234, 92.0270, 92.0287, 92.0464, 92.0498, 92.0544, 92.0592, 92.0637, 92.0650, 92.0668, 92.0669, 92.0734, 92.0735, 92.0746, 92.0752, 92.0767, 92.0790, 92.0793, 92.0798, 92.0801, 92.0802, 92.0820, 92.0829, 92.0890, 92.0900, 92.0903, 92.0909, 92.0928, 92.0944, 92.0956, 92.0959, 92.1017, 92.1064, 92.1105, 92.1119 92.0932 AUTUORI, Jos Cervell, La dualit di tombe dei re della Prima Dinastia: un'interpretazione storicoreligiosa e sociologica, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 85-97. The author argues that the dialectics between the Osirian and solar religious realms are reflected in the coupled tombs of the Ist Dynasty kings at, respectively, Abydos and Saqqara. Since they were meant to be coupled, it is of less consequence where the Ist kings were actually buried. The Osirian aspect is rooted in a long tradition, the solar aspect is a new creation. 92.0933 DELIA, Diana, The Refreshing Water of Osiris, JARCE 29 (1992), 181-190. (ill.). The author proceeds from a Greek sepulchral inscription in the Graeco-Roman Museum of Alexandria, which has 17 parallels. In it the wish is expressed that Osiris will offer him "cool water." It has been suggested this rite and formula developed among Greeks in Roman Egypt pursuant to earlier Greek traditions. This ignores the Egyptian evidence, which is traced by the author. Osiris and the Nile are closely associated as regenerative forces, and the libation of cool and fresh water plays an important part in this. The same beliefs and practices persevered throughout the Graeco-Roman Period. Returning to the formula, the author observes that the cool water can be none other than Nile water, hence Osiris. The formula constitutes a prayer that a rite will take place: Osiris offers cool water to the deceased. Regardless whether lustration or potation was envisaged, absorption of the vital fluid of Osiris was believed to bestow the god's immortality and ensure eternal life. The author notes that the Greek text on one group of gold leaf lamellae - which have been found in Greece, Rome and Crete - reminds of the Osirian prayer under discussion. Because the Egyptian traditions are older, it is likely that the cool water symbolism echoes Egyptian funerary beliefs, spread through commercial and cultural contacts in the 7th-5th centuries B.C. At the end a list of the parallels of the formula. 92.0934
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

HATAMORI, Yasuko, The Supplying System of Offering to the Funerary temple of Neferirkare-K3k3i in the Late Fifth Dynasty, Oriento, Tokyo 35, No. 1 (1992), 150-165. In Japanese. 92.0935 HORNUNG, Erik, Zur Struktur des gyptischen Jenseitsglaubens, ZS 119 (1992), 124-130. Proceeding from Morenz's characterization of the Egyptian religion including the funerary beliefs (a national, not a world religion; a cult, not a holy book religion; not a religion based on revelation, but one grown in history), the author first makes some general remarks on his arguments in the field of the funerary religion. He draws attention to the fact that Akhnaton founded a new religion including the funerary beliefs. In Akhnaton's theology all that exists is totally dependent on the light of Aton. The rising sun revivifies both living and dead from their nocturnal sleep. During the day they escort the Aton and the king with his family to the temple and partake in the offerings. The dead are now oriented towards the east; there is no netherworld or hereafter. The realm of the dead lies in the Aton temple at Akhetaton, and not outside the residence. Thus, Akhnaton's religion is both cosmopolitan and regional. However, despite this, the old funerary customs remained unaltered. Then the author points out that regeneration is the central and recurrent main theme of the funerary religion, which explains many customs and images, even (regeneration) animals represented on scarabs or Nun-bowls. Man continues his total existence after death, therefore nothing may get lost. The tekenu bag contains what could not be incorporated in the mummification. Further, the author points out that in the idea of the judgement of the dead ethics (Ma'at) and magic (Heka) cooperate. A last point touched upon is the phenomenon of reversal in the Egyptian hereafter; also time and space have another relativity. Perhaps, the shabti as a worker is connected with a reversal in the social order. 92.0936 PSZTHORY, Emmerich, Die Alabasterpalette fr die "Sieben Heiligen Salble" im Alten Reich, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 129-132. (ill.). The question is raised whether the alabaster palettes for the seven holy oils are part of the ritual of the Opening of the Mouth. It is pointed out that the disappearance of these objects from the tombs by the end of the O.K. is part of a general substitution of funerary objects by ritual acts and pictorial representations. W.H. 92.0937 RAVEN, Maarten J., De dodencultus van het Oude Egypte, Amsterdam, De Bataafsche Leeuw, 1992; at head of title: Rijksmuseum van Oudheden. (21 x 21 cm; 95 p., colour frontispiece, map, ill., partly in colour). ISBN 90-6707-300-8; Fl. 28 This guide presents a selection of 39 objects used in the Ancient Egyptian funerary culture and forming part of the collection of the Rijksmuseum van Oudheden, Leiden. The introduction touches upon various subjects: the Egyptian conception of the world, burial customs, the history of the Leiden collection. The selection comprises: a Predynastic terracotta model boat carrying a dead person; O.K., M.K., N.K., Late Period and Roman Period sarcophagi and coffins, a T.I.P. cartonnage model, canopic equipment, B.D., shabtis and their container, a heart scarab, a concubine figurine, wax figures, mummies, a mummy mask, a ba bird statue, a bead shroud, amulets, a hypocephalus, animal mummies and their containers, Roman Period stucco masks and Fayum portraits, a mummy label, and a Coptic tunic. 92.0938 SHORE, A.F., Human and Divine Mummification, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 226-235. Since no formal texts exist about what was done and what was recited in the 70-day period of revivification of Osiris, knowledge of the "mysteries" (a less adequate equivalent of Egyptian StAw, which rather refers to things beyond human knowledge and comprehension) may perhaps be recovered from a correspondence and analogy with the process commonly described as mummification. Unlike Herodotus, Diodorus clearly understood the importance of the ritual as distinct from the physical technique of making a mummy. The

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

enactment of the ritual performed for Osiris would generate the awesome and incomprehensible power by which restoration to life came about. It would imply a scrupulous replication of words, acts and timing of the stages in making a mummy. The timing of evisceration, dehydration, washing, drying, anointing and bandaging was dictated by the time for that in the Osiris myth. The 70 days, corresponding with those of the eclipse of Sothis from the sky; day 35-70 may have been destined for various stages of wrapping, anointing and bandaging. On the timing of the operations between death and the commencement of the latter, little is known: perhaps completion of dehydration on day 4, washing on day 8, drying and first anointing on day 16, as Demotic sources suggest. It may be that the rejuvenation of the body began on day 16. At the end a note on the two places named in connection with embalming: the wabt and the pr-nfr. 92.0939 SMITH, H.S., The Death and Life of the Mother of Apis, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 201-225. The author starts with a discussion of the meaning of certain technical terms used in the Mother of Apis stelae. Then the evidence of the stelae for the order of events at the funerals of the Mothers of Apis is presented. The testimonies show that the obsequies of the Mother of Apis were modelled closely upon those of the Apis bull, from the earliest records of the XXVIth - XXVIIth Dynasties to well in Ptolemaic times. A progress took place on the day of death to the place of embalmment; after the embalmment (traditionally a period of 70 days) the funerary procession to the necropolis was carried out, to the accompaniment of wailing, fasting, and overnight vigil; finally, after the "Opening of the Mouth" and other funerary ceremonies the burial was introduced into the vault prepared for it. It is highly probable that the excavation of the Mother of Apis Catacomb was begun shortly before 391 B.C., and its planning and the restoration of the cults and shrines of the sacred animals at Saqqara may well have been one of the early concerns of the native government after the end of the Achaemenid rule in 404 B.C. In the general comments the author points out that much remains unsolved, because the concern of the stelae owners was to have their names remaining before Apis-Osiris and Mother of Apis-Isis. In the appendix the transliterations of the passages translated in the main text. VI.d Temple, priests, cult and ritual see also: 92.0120, 92.0139, 92.0179, 92.0221, 92.0251, 92.0256, 92.0258, 92.0277, 92.0323, 92.0336, 92.0354, 92.0614, 92.0616, 92.0622, 92.0624, 92.0648, 92.0662, 92.0667, 92.0681, 92.0748, 92.0758, 92.0759, 92.0780, 92.0828, 92.0829, 92.0893, 92.0914, 92.0948, 92.0956, 92.0957, 92.0968, 92.0990, 92.0991, 92.1054, 92.1063 92.0940 ASSMANN, Jan, Semiosis and Interpretation in Ancient Egyptian Ritual, in: Interpretation in Religion. Edited by Shlomo Bidermann and Ben-Ami Scharfstein, Leiden - New York - Kln, E.J. Brill, 1992 (= Philosophy and Religion. A Comparative Yearbook, 2), 87-109. (ill.). The Egyptian cult was based on a tripartite distinction: that between action, iconic representation and recitation. In the daily ritual this corresponded to three levels of symbolization: that of the priest officiating before a statue (action), the king officiating before a god (representation), and the god conversing with a god (language; as sacred communication cannot take place between a god and a human being, the god's role is played by the king who is in turn represented by the priest). The third level (language) refers to the first two levels in the form of interpretation. The point is illustrated by a discussion of three Egyptian rituals: offering meat, pulling the mrt-chests, and presenting the Qeni-stomacher (from the Dramatic Ramesseum Papyrus.). They illustrate the completely symbolic character of the Egyptian cult, i.e. the connection between semiosis and interpretation. This system came under attack in the Amarna period, when the three-level-structure of symbolization was completely abandoned. Now it was the king himself who officiated, not to a statue, but to the "living sundisk." On the level of language, this rejection of intermediary symbolisms implied rejection of the magical power of language. W.H. 92.0941 ASSMANN, Jan, Der Tempel der gyptischen Sptzeit als Kanonisierung kultureller Identitt, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 9-25.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

The author understands the temple concept of the Graeco-Roman Period as a comprehensive codification of cultural identity and memory. In analogy to contemporary Israel and Hellenism and probably under the pressure of historical conditions, the Egyptians have created a canon, however, not in the form of a book collection, but in that of a temple. The temple as canon has four aspects. 1. Architectonic: the temple as realisation of a divine ground plan. 2. Epigraphic: the decoration programme of the temple as realisation of a model encompassing all knowledge, of cosmic dimension, particularly engaged in cosmogony. 3. Cultic: the temple as stage of the performance of the offering cult and realisation of the set of rules. 4. Ethical: the temple as room of a form of life and realisation of divine laws. This form of life, the nomos of the temple, connects cultic purity, such as the extensive prescripts on food consumption, with the general morals of society. This explanation of the Graeco-Roman temple as organisation of cultural reflection in the form of a canon is based on the view of Plato, for whom the Egyptians were above all the people with a memory extending far back. The basic concept of the Graeco-Roman temple is the codification and canonization of forms of the real world as created, maintained and led by the divine world. This reflection on the tradition through codifications dates back to a general period of change in the Eastern Mediterranean (witness the Neo-Assyrian palace libraries, the codification of the law and national history in Israel, the Greek standardization of Homer's work). In Egypt the archaizing and restorative tendencies culminate in the XXVth-XXVIth Dynasties, but they find their monumental and comprehensive expression only later in the Graeco-Roman temple type. 92.0942 BARTELS, Jutta, Formen altgyptischer Kulte und ihre Auswirkungen im leiblichen Bereich, Frankfurt am Main - Bern etc, Peter Lang, 1992 = Europische Hochschulschriften. Reihe XIX: Volkskunde/ Ethnologie. Abt. B Ethnologie, 29. (15 x 21 cm; 202 p., fig., ill.); rev. BiOr 51 (1994), 294-295 (Gertie Englund). ISBN 3-631-44393-5; Pr. DM 90 In this study it is attempted to establish the cultic meaning of Ancient Egyptian sporting activities, which in a number of cases have a religious motivation. After the introduction to the subject in ch. 1 the author turns in ch. 2 to the cultic, ritual and magic aspects of the Egyptian religion. She studies the evolution, function and features of the cult of the gods. The funerary beliefs and cult are reviewed, with attention to the funerary literature of P.T., C.T. and B.D. and for the conceptions about the ka, ba and akh as present in a human being. The royal ideology is discussed. Gods, king and enemies are in interaction in the cycle of history, and it is the king who plays the essential part by defending the world order against the threats of the enemy. This needs a pharaoh of great strength and physical abilities; his physical prowess is rooted in the royal dogma. In ch. 3 the author first defines sport, lists the Egyptian evidence - pictorial, textual, material and geographical and briefly reviews the relation between sport and kingship. The four sporting activities of the king are: running, archery, hunt and dance. During the ritual regeneration of the kingship during the sed-festival the king performs a running to prove his fitness for the job, while taking ritually dominion. Archery served not only the purpose of showing the king's strength, but also the ritual function of the destruction of the enemies. During certain ceremonies the king shot arrows towards the four cardinal points, in order to legitimate his claims to the throne by destroying the enemies. The fact that certain gods, among whom the creator god Atum, are equipped with bow and arrows to maintain the world order against the enemies corroborates the importance of archery in this ritual respect. From the Vth Dynasty on hunting was no longer an exclusively royal privilege, as scenes from private O.K. tombs attest. With the hunt in the marshes are, however, also connected the religious-funerary notions of regeneration and eternal life. This is evidence for its being rooted in the royal dogma. The dance seems to have sprung directly from the cult. They were destined to enjoy the gods, while funerary dances were meant to magically help the deceased to enter the hereafter. But some dances, particularly in the N.K., served purposes of joy and aesthetics. Bibliography and chronological table added. No indexes. 92.0943 BRUNNER-TRAUT, Emma, Der Tanz im Alten gypten nach bildlichen und inschriftlichen Zeugnissen. Dritte, erweiterte Auflage, Glckstadt, Verlag J.J. Augustin GMBH, 1992 = gyptologische Forschungen, 6. (21 x 30 cm; 101 p., fig., ill.). This third edition of the original 1938 study is enriched with a foreword to this edition; a new chapter being a new study and sequel to the 1938 edition, based on the author's lemma "Tanz" in the Lexikon der gyptologie VI, 1986, 215-231; and a list of abbreviations of the new literature.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

92.0944 GRAINDORGE, Catherine, Les oignons de Sokar, RdE 43 (1992), 87-105. (fig., pl.). In the N.K., during the nTryt-divine night, Thebes proposes a union between Horus, cosmic manifestation of rebirth, and Sokar-Osiris, now a chthonian principle and protector of the earth's riches. A variety of Egyptian onion, worn as a necklace or assembled into bundles, acts as a vehicle for this joining. In the ground, this variety of onions wards off serpents that prevent the solar bark from advancing into the Duat during the course of the sun's nightly journey. Above ground, it ensures the coming light by facilitating the henu-bark's ascension towards the heavens, where Sokar exercises his role as guide, alongside Re-Horakhty, at the prow of the solar boat. While Sokar receives these onions on the night of 25 Khoiak, each of the deceased can benefit from the Opening of the Mouth, with onions and four other plants. The onion gives the deceased the right to a solar heart and associates the resurrection of each Osiris with the advent of a flash of light on the primeval knoll. Here will meet the demiurge and the deceased, now active in his new funerary surroundings. Author 92.0945 LABRIQUE, Franoise, Stylistique et thologie Edfou. Le rituel de l'offrande de la campagne: tude de la composition, Leuven, Uitgeverij Peeters en Departement Orintalistiek, 1992 = Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta, 51. (16 x 24 cm; IX, 369 p., plans, pl.). ISBN 90-6831-461-0; Pr. BF 1450 In the introduction the author presents a theoretical, structuralist-inspired expos on the differences between the versions of rites that share the same theme. While their meaning can be established by study of the rite as such, their value is conditioned by the context. The Graeco-Roman temples have sometimes rather long sequences of scenes, adjoining or symmetrically placed along some axis, a distribution subjected to the composition rules of the temple 'grammar.' Apart from these general rules, there are also rules of special application. The author observes that the game of opposing differences seems to be of a systematic character. Thus, the relation between the terms (symmetric expressions, scenes and series) is significant, but can only be reconstructed from the interaction of the two terms. This theoretical approach forms the point of departure in the study of the Rite of the Offering of the Field, which occurs in two series on the external east and west faces of the enclosure wall of the Edfu temple and on the exterior wall of the naos. All versions of this rite add up to a total of five. The first part of the study is devoted to these five versions: two shorter ones (labelled A-B) on the naos wall (18 scenes; Edfou IV, 202,3 - 224,14 = X, pl. 90-93; Edfou IV, 49,9 - 68,13 = X, pl. 84-87); a third (C) on the interior east side of the enclosure wall (20 scenes; Edfou VI 235,2 - 262,2 = X, pl. 90-93), which has a relation with the Myth of Horus on the interior west side; and, of the greatest importance, two long versions (D-E) on the exterior faces of the enclosure wall (32 scenes; Edfou VII 189,9 - 251,9 and VII, 42,7 - 86,17). These five series have a number of points in common, notably the Offering of the Field, but their differences establish their specificity. The following chs. 1-3 deal respectively with the three groups. A description and a commentary is given. The theme of the versions A-B is the area of Edfu, which is taken by Horus in the course of the ritual ending with the Offering of the Field, as primordial island emerging from Nun. Version C bears a relation to the Horus Myth (labelled M). Their common themes are Egypt, king-god, Re, Horus of Edfu, and divine birth and their oppositions such as Nile vs. the Two Lands, god vs. king, Re as morning and evening sun, Horus as aging and child god, and Seth vs. Horus. Versions D-E are studied in great detail. The scenes are subdivided into: alimentary rites, offerings of the field, and the ritual of the animation of the god and the temple. The results are summarized at the end of the ch. The 2nd part is concerned with seven scenes forming part of the series having the animation rituals as theme. The scenes 1-7 of version D, studied in ch. 1, concern the Royal Access as confirmation of the divinity of the king, and the synthetic rite of presenting homage in the cult to Horus of Edfu. Ch. 2 is concerned with scenes 1-7 of version E. They deal with the rite of the foundation and the construction of the temple. Its themes are: the king celebrating appears as divine being and as creator; the building is the image of heaven, the foundation and erection of the sanctuary symbolize the creation of the universe; the temple is a living entity; space and time, and protection are important notions in the ritual; further, the theme of reunification of the Eye. In ch. 3 the relations between the scenes in both versions are elaborated.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

Conclusions concerning the meaning and values of the ritual of the Offering of the Field (with recapitulating table) and the procedures used in the composition at the end. There follow the bibliography, the extensive indexes of the text sources, Egyptian words, titles of rites and offerings, of divine and royal names, and the general index. 92.0946 LANCIERS, Eddy, Die gyptischen Priester des ptolemischen Knigskultes (Zusammenfassung), in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 207-208. Summary of a paper. VI.e Kingship see also: 92.0272, 92.0333, 92.0442, 92.0456, 92.0622, 92.0648, 92.0718, 92.0739, 92.0744, 92.0748, 92.0756, 92.0930, 92.0942, 92.0956, 92.0964, 92.0982 92.0947 HASSAN, Fekri A., Primeval Goddess to Divine King. The Mythogenesis of Power in the Early Egyptian State, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 307-322. (fig., ill., tables). In this study the author focuses on the ideational aspects involved in the transformations that led to the development of the early Egyptian state as the paramount unit of political organization. He argues that the integration of various communities beginning with the amalgamation of neighbouring villages into village corporate societies, and subsequently into provincial states and eventually a nation state, would not have been possible without the emergence of a constellation of religious beliefs. The emergence of doctrines, myths and rituals linked with sacred kingship were an extension and transformation of myths and rituals developed in Predynastic times. These older myths and rituals were concerned with birth, death and resurrection, and these rites of passage were associated with goddess cults. The religious transformations were linked with organizational, social, political, economic, and military developments. After sections on the evolution from agriculture to a state society, on the kings becoming divine by assimilating the sacred power of female deities, the role of the primeval goddess, and on the mythogenesis of divine kingship, the author recapitulates his arguments and makes final remarks. The model offered by the author emphasizes social and symbolic factors. The most critical element in a state society is the emergence of a power mystique that binds people from different kinship groups (lineages) into a very large society over a vast territory. The success and durability of early Egyptian states was most likely a result of the emergence of leaders, i.e. agents of divine power whose power over others was legitimized by sacred myth that linked them with supernatural forces. Goddesses were essential in the connection of the king with the cosmic powers of nature. The myths involving them conserve the power of female deities, but at the same time provide a cosmic rationale for the rule of a male king and hereditary succession. 92.0948 KESSLER, Dieter, Widderallee, Widderstab und das Sedfest, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 343-353. Die Widderallee von Soleb ist nach Auffassung des Verfassers die Umsetzung eines berregional verbreiteten Sed- und Jahresfestvorganges mit der Verwendung der liegenden solaren Widder als Schutz- und Begleitgottheiten im Interesse der Festverklrung des Knigs. Die leibliche Verklrung des Knigs findet ihren Ausdruck an den kniglichen Festbauten und Totentempeln, an denen der Knig in Form seiner Statue selbst schtzender Stadtgott wird. Das auf seine Person zugeschnittene Neubauprogramm Amenophis III. betont diese knigliche Rolle. Dadurch werden automatisch die Tierformen des Sedfestes an die neuen Tempel gebracht. Die Widder dienen als Wegehilfe zur Vereinigung des Knigs mit dem Sonnengott des Sedfestes und, nach dem "Herauskommen am Fest," als Schutzformen des Sonnengottes fr den Knig und die Stadt. Dabei wird ein Widderstab mit liegenden solaren Widdern verwendet; die Reihe der liegenden Widder gehrt in einen sicherlich "heliopolitanisch" geprgten Festgebudekomplex und wird als Bestandteil der Liturgie des Knigsfestes tradiert. Author 92.0949

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

MASTENBROEK, O., Het 'Sed-feest' in Voortijd en Oude Rijk, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 86-97. (fig.). "The Sed-festival during the Archaic Period and the Old Kingdom." During these periods two representations of the sed-festival appear: 1) the "small" ones with representations of the sed-festival specifically devoted to this festival; 2) the "larger" ones which present a more general series of festal activities. On the basis of the reconstruction of Kaiser (AEB 71302) of the heb-sed reliefs in the Sun Temple of Niuserre at Abu Ghurab, the author discusses the 12 scenes in the sed-festival during the Vth Dynasty. M.W.K. VI.f Magic and popular religion see also: 92.0241, 92.0359, 92.0755, 92.0761, 92.0818, 92.0919, 92.0974, 92.1077 92.0950 BRASHEAR, William M., Ein neues Zauberensemble in Mnchen, SAK 19 (1992), 79-109. (pl.). Publication of a magical ensemble of a pot with lid, two embracing wax figurines and a Greek text on papyrus (Mnchen S 6791-93), which has only a parallel in an ensemble now in Kln. The papyrus contains a love charm invoking dead spirits. A man called Priskos son of Annus invokes in expressive and strong terms various powers and inhabitants of the Netherworld, with epithets repeated again and again, to help gain the love of a lady. The sorcerer, who possibly composed the text, drew on old prescriptions and procedures proved effective. It is of interest to Ancient Egyptian magical practices, since two characteristics of it, viz. threatening the gods and the claim to know the secret name of the deity addressed - having thus power over him - live on in the Graeco-Roman Period. The text is presented in transcription, translation and commentary. 92.0951 RITNER, Robert K., Egyptian Magic: Questions of Legitimacy, Religious Orthodoxy and Social Deviance, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 189-200. After presenting the Western attempts at defining a universal concept of magic as opposite to religion, the author turns to Egypt, where the clear-cut native term and concept of heka (HkA), "magic" are at hand. He points out that Heka cannot be opposed to Egyptian religion, since it is the force that animates it. The techniques of heka are in every case those of temple ritual, serving both public and private concerns. Magical recitations were stored in the temple scriptorium (pr anx), whence the lector-priest is the most common magical practitioner in ancient Egypt. Magic in Egypt was by no means illegal or socially deviant, not even hostile magic. The author then investigates how within Coptic literature a sharp division does appear in the usage of Sphre (xpr) "miracle" (done by God, Jesus etc.) and Hik (HkA) "(demonic) magic" of pagan nature. The answer is illustrated by the fate of the official "oracles" sanctioned by Heka, known by the name pH nTr "petitioning the god." Being originally morally neutral, the pH nTr got a negative load with the conquest of Egypt by Rome. Official Roman condemnation of procedures involving these did produce a significant change. 92.0952 THRIAULT, Carolyn, The Literary Ghosts of Pharaonic Egypt, in: Death and taxes in the Ancient Near East, 193-211. Generally speaking, the literary contexts for ghosts are necromancy, visions in dreams, visions while awake, and haunting. Necromancy, in the wider sense of contacting the dead as a means to elicit aid or predict future events, was well-known in ancient Egypt as is evident from the Letters to the Dead. There is only one instance of a non-necromantic ghostly vision: the Instruction of Amenemhet, and this is open to debate. W.H. VI.g General and varia see also: 92.0127, 92.0162, 92.0272, 92.0811, 92.0879, 92.0947

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VI RELIGION

92.0953 BLUMENTHAL, Elke, Vom Wesen der altgyptischen Religion, Theologische Literaturzeitung, Leipzig 117 (1992), 889-896. Review article of AEB 91/1.0387. Egyptian philosophy is a theme treated in a number of recent studies not incorporated in the book under discussion. W.H. 92.0954 BRUNNER-TRAUT, Emma, Altgyptische Religion, in: Die grossen Religionen des Alten Orients und der Antike. Herausgegeben von Emma Brunner-Traut, Stuttgart - Berlin - Kln, Verlag W. Kohlhammer, 1992, 23-46. Survey of the Egyptian religion, briefly dealing with the following subjects: the gods, Akhnaton's monotheism, myth, cult, the royal dogma, wisdom literature, afterlife and personal piety. Chronological table and selective further reading added. 92.0955 GRG, Manfred, Studien zur biblisch-gyptischen Religonsgeschichte, Stuttgart, Verlag Katholisches Bibelwerk GmbH, 1992 = Stuttgarter Biblische Aufstzbnde, 14. (15 x 21 cm; 284 p.). ISBN 3-460-06141-3 This book contains reprints of various articles published between 1970 and 1991. Two of them were noted in the AEB under the numbers AEB 74244 and 86.0257. W.H. 92.0956 QUIRKE, Stephen, Ancient Egyptian Religion, London, Published for the Trustees of the British Museum by British Museum Press, 1992. (17 x 24 cm; 192 p., map, plan, fig., ill.); rev. BiOr 51 (1994), 289-294 (Vincent Arieh Tobin). ISBN 0-7141-9066-5; Pr. 13 In the introduction of this book for the general public the author sketches our problems in understanding Ancient Egyptian religion. He approaches religion as the expression of binding ideas in society. The different types of sources for knowledge about the religion and the period in which they occur are surveyed, some sources being particularly valuable, because they span the full range of periods. Attention is paid to certain deep misconceptions about religious features of Egypt, such as animal worship etc., which existed already with the Greeks and Roman writers. The later European tradition rested on a basis unfavourable to understanding Egyptian religion, and religion has nowadays an altogether different position in society. In ch. 1 the author studies the heavenly powers, dominated by the sun god Re, who is Atum in his function of the creator god, engaged in the creation and daily recreation of the universe. Amon as the hidden omnipresent has from the M.K. on joined the visible omnipotent Re. Their roles and those of other major gods in the mythology are described. Osiris and Horus and their company play the prominent part in ch. 2, on the earthly powers. The roles of Seth (the hybridity of his representation visualizes his disorderly aspects), Isis and Horus in the sequence of death, regeneration and vindication, and the still older antagonism of Horus and Seth are pointed out. The various stories in the Osiris cycle are related. In ch. 3 the author deals with the role of the king and the temple cult in the maintenance of order and good relations with the gods. The architecture and the function of the temple, and the preeminent position of the king in the cult are discussed. In ch. 4 are described the protection of the body for the survival of life with magical practices, actions of destructive magic against enemies, instructions for proper behaviour within the community of society, personal piety etc. Ch. 5 is devoted to the funerary beliefs and customs: the tomb, mummification, the coffin and other funerary equipment, and the texts (P.T., C.T., B.D., Amduat etc.). In the last ch. attention is paid to the cult of Egyptian gods in other societies, above all the Classical world, where their application to society was different, and to later Western interest in Egypt and the Egyptian culture. Bibliography and index added.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_6.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

SYSTEMATIC LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE a. Civil, social and military organisation; titles and functions b. Economy and law, economic activities, daily life c. Prosopography, genealogies d. Cultural interrelations e. Prehistoric cultures f. General and varia VII.a Civil, social and military organisation; titles and functions see also: 92.0137, 92.0149, 92.0162, 92.0163, 92.0179, 92.0189, 92.0190, 92.0233, 92.0270, 92.0283, 92.0284, 92.0375, 92.0380, 92.0391, 92.0410, 92.0426, 92.0441, 92.0460, 92.0619, 92.0625, 92.0683, 92.0793, 92.0811, 92.0947, 92.0995, 92.0999, 92.1019, 92.1051, 92.1063, 92.1080 92.0957 CAUVILLE, Sylvie, Les prtres "spcifiques" de Dendera, RdE 43 (1992), 195-202. The author presents 16 documents listing priests with specific roles of mythological background in the Dendera temple, such as iHy, "the child-musician" and sHtp Hmt.s, "He who satisfies Her Majesty." In a table the titles of the specific sacerdotal functions at Dendera are given, as well as those that were imported in this temple of Hathor. 92.0958 DEVAUCHELLE, Didier, Le titre du grand prtre memphite, RdE 43 (1992), 205-207. The title of the High Priest of Ptah at Memphis is still in use in Demotic and reads wr Hmw(w). This excludes the other proposals of the title in hieroglyphic Classical Egyptian (wr xrp Hmww or Hmww wr sxm), and forces to conclude that the title in hieroglyphic reads wr Hmww. The sceptre in the title is the ideogram wr, designating a staff of dignity. 92.0959 ELLIS, Chris, A Statistical Analysis of the Protodynastic Burials in the "Valley" Cemetery of Kafr Tarkhan, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 241-258. (map, fig., tables, abstract). This paper discusses the results from the analyses of the Late Predynastic/Early Dynastic burials in the "valley" cemetery of Kafr Tarkhan (some 50 km south of Cairo), using simple broad-based univariate and bivariate statistical methods. The aim is to assess the possible reflection of social status differentiations in contemporaneous mortuary practices, based mainly upon Tainter's ideas of energy expenditure regarding the elaborateness of burials. The quantitative, qualitative and spatial attributes of artefacts and other burial characteristics, i.e. grave volume, orientation, etc. were assessed for non-random distributions and associations. From these analyses some tentative conclusions are made about the social statuses of males, females and children of the Kafr Tarkhan society. Author 92.0960 GESTOSO, Graciela Noem, Los mensajeros en la poca de El Amarna, REE 3 (1992), 63-69. This paper tries to outline the place of the messengers as diplomatic emissaries as well as merchants during the Amarna period. Messengers were in a way controllers of the diplomatic affairs, as they not only carried mail but were at the same time readers, interpreters and supporters of their lord's message. As diplomats they were sent on important missions which required great experience in foreign policy and comprehensive knowledge of the royal Egyptian position. They also were commercial representatives of the king. During the Amarna period messengers were key notes in the development of foreign relations and trade activities between Egypt and different states. Author 92.0961
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

GRISWOLD, William A., Measuring Social Inequality at Armant, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 193-198. (fig., table). On the basis of three stringent criteria for grave measurement and rejecting former studies as not adequate enough, the author examines the extent of social inequality present in the Pre- and Early Dynastic graves of Armant. There was evidence of a ranked society at Armant beginning with the earliest Predynastic graves. Social stratification did not increase in complexity beyond a simple ranked population. The decrease in inequality at Armant is best explained by its sinking to the status of a small farming village after, in the course of the Predynastic, the centres at Hierakonpolis and Naqada had risen to more prominence. However, in the Ist Dynasty inequality grew to an extreme. 92.0962 HANSEN, Kathy, Collection in Ancient Egyptian Chariot Horses, JARCE 29 (1992), 173-179. (fig., ill.). In equestrian terms collection is a backwards shift in the horse's balance. The horses shift their centres of gravity, by bending the joints of their hind legs, lowering their hindquarters and raising their heads and necks, so bringing their faces nearly vertical to the ground line. This can be done naturally to slow or turn for a brief moment, but sustaining collection requires training and conditioning. The author presents the Egyptian evidence for this handling of horses before the chariot. The Egyptians may have mounted their archers on chariots with collected horses, to increase their speed and ease of motion. Egyptian chariotry functioned in close order, and the increased control of the drivers by collection of the horses would make the formations safe and effective. The time and effort put into training both horses and drivers must have paid well off in battle. 92.0963 HELCK, W., Der Amtsbereich des Vezirs Ramose unter Amenophis III, GM 129 (1992), 53. On the basis of a fragment from the sed-festival reliefs of Amenhotep III at Soleb, where Ramose was mentioned behind the vizier Amenhotep, Gordon (JNES 48 (1989), 15 ff.) argued that Ramose was rather the northern than the southern vizier. Helck, however, mentions some fragments from the mortuary temple of Amenhotep III (AEB 81.0783, pl. 39, no. 54, pl. 40, no. 80-88) where Ramose was mentioned first, which suggests he was the vizier of Upper Egypt. M.W.K. 92.0964 HUSSON, Genevive and Dominique VALBELLE, L'tat et les institutions en gypte des premiers pharaons aux empereurs romains, Paris, Armand Colin, 1992 = Histoire ancienne. (17 x 23 cm; 368 p.); rev. Revue des tudes anciennes 94 (1992), 505-506 (Claude Orrieux); Revue historique de Droit Franais et Etranger 70 91992), 537 (Jean-Marie Bertrand). ISBN 2-200-31310-1 This broad survey of the history of institutions in Egypt from the earliest historical period to the Roman emperors is divided into two parts, each written by one of the authors. Part 1, by Valbelle, is devoted to pharaonic Egypt. It is arranged by themes. Ch. 1 deals with the king and his immediate environment: the nature and functions of pharaoh, the royal residence and necropoleis, and the crown domains. The organisation of power into a law-giving function and administering the law through the vizier, the grand institutions such as the law courts, the Granary and the Treasury are the subject of ch. 2. Chs. 3 and 4 deal, respectively, with the administration (nomes, districts, oases, desert, tributary lands) and economics (agriculture, redistribution, state monopolies, the role of the temples, private property and trade). Fiscal matters, cultivated land and cadaster, resources, the Nile and its inundation pass in review in ch. 5. After ch. 6, on the Ancient Egyptian, his occupations and the position of the stranger, the author turns in ch. 7 to legislation, justice, jurisdiction and punishment. After a last thematic ch. 8 on army and navy, ch. 9, concerned with the pharaonic institutions in the 1st millennium B.C., forms the transition to part 2. In this ch. the author points out that the pharaonic institutions under the rule of foreign powers underwent changes at a higher pace than in the preceding two millennia. The institutions in the Graeco-Roman Period are studied by Husson in part 2. After introductory remarks and ch. 1 on the documentary sources the author first concentrates on the central government of the Ptolemies in Alexandria and the other Greek cities. The following chs. subsequently deal with: the administration (ch. 4); the fiscus (ch. 5); law and justice (ch. 6);

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

the clergy and the temples (ch. 7); the army and the navy (ch. 8); and money and banking (ch. 9). In the conclusion the authors stress that the idea of a complete break with the institutions of the pharaonic period under Ptolemaic rule is equally false as that of a rigid and retrospective immobility of the pharaonic institutions. Of certain Ptolemaic institutions the foundations were laid under Persian rule and under the last indigenous kings. Chronological table, a separate bibliography for each of the two parts, maps (one of the Fayum under Graeco-Roman rule), and general index added. 92.0965 KANAWATI, Naguib, Akhmim in the Old Kingdom. Part I: Chronology and Administration. With a chapter by Ann McFarlane, Sydney, The Australian Centre for Egyptology, 1992 = The Australian Centre for Egyptology Studies, 2. (15 x 21 cm; IX, 325 p.). ISBN 0-85837-791-8 The excavation of the tombs of el-Hawawish, the necropolis of Akhmim, capital on the 9th Upper Egyptian nome, has considerably enlarged the knowledge of its long and continuous successions of holders of certain offices. Therefore, this book concentrates on the chronology and the civil and religious administration of one of the most important and influential centres in Upper Egypt in the O.K. After the introductory ch. 1 on the prosopography of the persons involved with Akhmim, with notes added on the family members, either as owners of tombs, of stelae and other inscribed documents, of coffins and of statues. In each of the chs. 2-7 the author deals with a period. The Vth Dynasty is the period of the early local administration, which was placed in the hands of two, possibly three, men. At the head of the province was the imy-r wpt, who was also the imy-r Hmw-nTr and the smA mnw. He was assisted by an official responsible for land administration (imy-r niwwt mAwt), and possibly a second in charge of people (imy-r nswtyw), both of whom bore the title wab-nswt, the priesthood title most frequently attested for Vth Dynasty administrators. At Akhmim is missing the title sSm-tA, elsewhere in Upper Egypt the most characteristic title of provincial governors, which was frequently held in conjunction with imy-r wpt, imy-r niwwt mAwt and/or imy-r nswtyw, accompanied by either a local or a royal priesthood. In the early VIth Dynasty the office of Hry-tp-aA was introduced, usually combined with imy-r Hm-nTr. The older nomarchic titles remained in use, however. Different from the majority of nomes, the department of the administration of land and people remained separated from the tasks of the nomarch. Under Teti at least two simultaneous viziers in the South were appointed. The main sacerdotal functions at Akhmim were held by successive generations of the same nomarchic family to the end of the VIth Dynasty. They were held by the eldest son during the lifetime of his father and before succeeding to the office of nomarch (Hry-tp aA). A major reform took place in the second half of Pepy I's reign. A vizierate, separate from the nomarchy, was installed at Akhmim and was apparently given to a member of the family originally in charge of 'land and serfs.' A large body of officials and religious staff were also appointed at this time, presumably in conjunction with the vizierate. Numerous titles show a specific association with the cult of Min; others were connected with the ka-chapel of Pepy I in the nome. Many bearers of these offices were undoubtedly appointed from the capital, but some belonged to the families which dominated the administration of 'land and serfs' in the VIth Dynasty. Late under Pepy I another administrative change occurred: the office of vizier was moved to the 8th Upper Egyptian nome and entrusted to royal in-laws. The corps of administrative officials accompanied him, and the number of priests at Akhmim dropped dramatically, none being buried in independent tombs after early in the reign of Pepy II. The nomarchic families from several nomes in Upper Egypt which had been transferred to the capital by Pepy I returned to their provinces under Merenre, who further appointed additional nomarchs in other nomes. The main southern vizier resided at Abydos. Priesthoods at Akhmim diminished noticeably in number and appear to have been held only within the nomarchic family from early in the reign of Pepy II. In Upper Egypt some VIth Dynasty nomarchs and/or their dependents or other officials who bore no priesthood may have received an income from their office of HqA-Hwt, but there is no evidence at all of this title at Akhmim. In the later part of the VIth Dynasty there appears to have been a gradual decline in the provisioning of local administrators from positions held in royal pyramids at the capital or ka-chapels in the provinces. By the end of the O.K. provincial officials derived their financial support primarily from local cults, with no evidence of a priesthood in a royal cult which can be dated with certainty to the VIIIth Dynasty. Late in the long reign of Pepy II and early in the VIIIth Dynasty troubles emerged in Middle Egypt and in the South. The charge of

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

preventing the problems from spreading south was in the hands of the nomarch of Akhmim. The degree of success is unknown, inscriptions indicating that fighting continued. This necessitated the appointment at Akhmim of a vizier with the responsibility of imy-r mSa, and a second army leader at El-Hagarsa on the west bank. In the south the main cause of instability was a coalition between the IVth and Vth Upper Egyptian nomes. The appendix contains a list of now dated tombs and objects belonging to provincial officials at Akhmim and elsewhere; it is arranged by nomes and place. Bibliography and indexes of personal names from elHawawish and at other sites, and of titles and epithets added. 92.0966 LOOSE, A.A., Woonhuizen in Amarna en het domein van de vrouwen, Phoenix, Leiden 38, No. 2 (1992), 16-29. (ill. incl. colour). In this article, Tietze's analysis of the houses in Amarna (AEB 84.0788) is employed to gain an insight in the position of women. In the smaller houses belonging to the lower classes, there was no separation between men's and women's domains. In the houses of the middle and upper classes, an ideological (and sometimes symbolical) east/west distribution of the men's and women's domains can be observed. W.H. 92.0967 McDOWELL, Andrea, Awareness of the Past in Deir el-Medna, in: Village Voices, 95-109. (table). The author collects evidence concerning knowledge among the workmen of Deir el-Medina about the national history in the N.K. and about their own village or family. The archive of the family of Kenherkhopshef suffices to know what sort of information and literature was collected by intelligent and well-educated villagers after their schooldays. He was a man with a distinct interest in the past, who i.a. wrote three king-lists. Almost all the kings and individuals who were honoured had a cult in the Theban area, which is sufficient to explain the interest in them. Exceptions are Snefru, Sesostris I and the XVIIth Dynasty Senakhtenre, references to which kings may reflect genuine historical knowledge. The author studies in how far Deir el-Medina feast dates connected with the founding father Amenhotep I match up with actual events in his life. A vague interest in the past emerges from the fondness for stories about purported historical figures. A clear view on chronology seems unlikely. Regarding family and local history, archives were there for the workmen when they needed them, and were a potential source of information about family history. Most workmen seem to have had a lack of interest in their family backgrounds, such as genealogy. Recollection of events does not go beyond living memory and the recent past. 92.0968 MAYSTRE, Charles, Les grands prtres de Ptah de Memphis, Freiburg Schweiz, Universittsverlag / Gttingen, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992 = Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis, 113. (16 x 24 cm; XIV, 465 p., pl.); rev. BiOr 50 (1993), 604-605 (H.J.A. De Meulenaere). ISBN 3-7278-0794-6/ 3-525-53747-6; Pr. SF 125 The work is divided into two parts: The first on the function, the second on the holders of the office. Ch. 1 discusses the characteristic titles of the high priest: wr xrp Hmwt and sm. After turning to the O.K. bearers of the first title, the author discusses the various translations of the title wr xrp Hmwt, giving most attention to the word wr. He concludes to a translation "great one of the chiefs of the artisans." The second title of sm given to the high priest in the geographical list of the Edfu temple and the Pap. Hood is not an initial title of the high priest and is restricted to the N.K. The next sections discuss the selection of the high priest, his accession to the pontificate, and the end of his career. After describing the costumes and insignia the author deals with the revenues and the staff of the high priests. Ch. 2 is devoted to the functions of the high priest, few of which were civil. Their main occupation was the service of Ptah, Sokar, the king, Re, the Apis, but also service to other divinities is attested. The duality of the pontificate from the IVth to the VIth Dynasty is investigated in ch. 3. After presenting the evidence for "the two great ones of the chiefs of the artisans," the author establishes the relations between the two and the reason behind the phenomenon. The author argues that this is owing to the original difference between the civil function of leading the artisans and the religious one of being the prophet of Ptah. As is explained in ch. 4, the pontificate was reformed during the VIth Dynasty, probably by Pepi I himself, for which the career of the high priest Sabu-Tjeti provides proof. The unification under one pontificate since Pepi I is probable. In ch. 5 is studied which modifications the

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

pontificate underwent in the N.K. After a survey of the function during the F.I.P. and the S.I.P. the author studies the connections between the pontificates of the high priests of Ptah at Memphis and of Amon at Thebes. The historical survey proceeds with a note on the pontificate under Akhnaton, and with the developments in the beginning of the XIXth Dynasty. The Ramesside accentuation of the sem-title is pointed out, before the author embarks upon the efforts of i.a. Ramses II to confine the ever growing power of the high priests of Karnak by profiling the Memphite high priests. The second part of the book is prosopographical and deals with the individual high priests of Memphis known. This part begins in ch. 6 with some genealogies attesting to the heredity of the title for many generations within certain families in different periods. The following chs. 7-12 are arranged by the main periods: O.K., M.K., N.K., Late Period, Ptolemaic Period, and Roman Period. The high priests are reviewed, with uncertainties added at the end of the chapters. In the conclusion to this part the author points out that the study has advanced the knowledge of Egyptian clergies and of the connections between theology and religious institutions a great deal. The third part contains the inscriptional evidence and is also arranged by periods. In the chapters the 206 documents bear a reference number used in the other two parts of the book. Inv. Nos., bibliography, hieroglyphic text and translation are given. The documents from the N.K. (nos. 36-162) form the vast majority. An appendix surveys the other titles borne by the Memphite priesthood and is arranged by periods. Some addenda to this work finished largely in 1948, and indexes of proper names in Latin alphabet and of the high priests in hieroglyphs and transliteration added. No bibliography. 92.0969 NAGUIB, Saphinaz-Amal, "Fille du dieu," "pouse du dieu," "mre du dieu" ou la mtaphore fminine, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 437-447. Before embarking on an examination of the feminine titles "God's daughter" (sAt nTr), "God's wife" (Hmt nTr) and "God's mother" (mwt-nTr), the author presents some theories of feminism which can be applied to Egyptian material. Queens and priestesses of high rank are daughter, wife or mother of a deified person, who ranks among the gods. The biological and socio-religious factors work together. Among Late Period clergy the titles designated priestesses connected as female element with the reproduction process, on which the continuity and balance of the cosmos are dependent. In this way they are the metaphors of an abstract concept. Bibliography added. 92.0970 el-SABBAHY, Abdul-Fattah, King's Son of Kush under Hatshepsut, GM 129 (1992), 99-102. On the basis of two texts from Semna (Urk. IV, 194,2, 40-41), an inscription at Kumma (Urk. IV, 142,4), a statue base from the B.M. (Urk. IV, 465,2), a rock-cut inscription at Tombos (Urk. IV, 1375) and an inscription in the temple of Wadi Halfa (Urk. IV, 810, 10), the author gives a reconstruction of the succession of Viceroys during the joint reigns of Hatshepsut and Tuthmosis III: Seni (Tuthmosis II and Year 1 of Hatshepsut/Tuthmosis III (?)); Amen-em-nekhu (Hatshepsut/Tuthmosis III, Year 2 to at least Year 18); Inebny (Hatshepsut/Tuthmosis III, Year 19 (?) to Year 22); Nehi (Tuthmosis III, from year 23 onwards). See also AEB 92.0460. M.W.K. 92.0971 THOMPSON, Elizabeth, Two Unusual Fans in Wall-scenes at El-Hagarsa, BACE 3 (1992), 77-83. (ill.). Attention is drawn to two scenes from tombs at El-Hagarsa. In the tomb of Mery-aa a female attendant is depicted holding a fan in the shape of a bird's wing. In the tomb of Wahi a woman holds a fan of semicircular shape. Both women have the title of sDAw.tjt, 'treasurer.' These ladies appear to have enjoyed a certain seniority within the tomb-owner's household, possibly even being concubines or wives. W.H. VII.b Economy and law, economic activities, daily life

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

see also: 92.0126, 92.0162, 92.0163, 92.0190, 92.0226, 92.0231, 92.0284, 92.0286, 92.0382, 92.0406, 92.0413, 92.0464, 92.0566, 92.0804, 92.0810, 92.0883, 92.0900, 92.0942, 92.1060, 92.1063, 92.1067, 92.1068, 92.1085, 92.1088, 92.1089 92.0972 AKIYAMA, Shinichi, The Supply of Wood to Deir el-Medineh, Oriento, Tokyo 35, No. 1 (1992), 71-82. In Japanese. 92.0973 el-ALFI, Mustafa, Means of Transport in Neolithic Egypt, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 339-344. (fig., ill., abstract). The author sheds some light on the means of transport (camels, boats, donkeys, bulls) in Neolithic Egypt, with the help of documents relating to them from various sites of the Neolithic Period, e.g. Helwan, Abusir, Fayum, Heliopolis, Maadi and Wadi Digla. These means of transport are depicted on slate palettes as well as on a number of other monuments. Actual models of them have been found in some of the above sites. Camels were not used in the valley proper, but only on its fringes. Author 92.0974 ASSMANN, Jan, When Justice Fails: Jurisdiction and Imprecation in Ancient Egypt and the Near East, JEA 78 (1992), 149-162. In this comparative study of ancient belief and practice, the Egyptian evidence is analysed first, then placed in the wider context of the Near East. It is argued that, while laws and curses are both ways of preventing damage by threatening potential evildoers with punishment, the difference lies in the fact that in the one case punishment is to be enforced by social institutions, in the other by divine agents. Curses take over where laws are bound to fail, as when crimes remain undetected and when the law itself is broken or abandoned. The law addresses the potential transgressor, the curse the potential law-changer who may distort or neglect the law. The law protects the social order, the curse protects the law. These points are illustrated by extensive quotation from Egyptian and Near Eastern texts. Author 92.0975 BOOCHS, Wolfgang, Strafgrund und -zweck im altgyptischen Recht, GM 129 (1992), 39-41. The author briefly discusses some aspects of ancient Egyptian criminal law: 1. the theory of compliance, which can be found in oath formulae; 2. the theory of requital, which goes back to the concept of reciprocity; 3. discouragement and teaching as preventive measures. M.W.K. 92.0976 CALLAGHAN, Gael, The Education of Egyptian Scribes, BACE 3 (1992), 7-10. (pl.). N.K. sources provide glimpses of the education of a scribe, which appears to have been comprised of two stages. Copying, dictation, and memorizing the classical compositions were the most important elements in the curriculum. W.H. 92.0977 CASTLE, Edward W., Shipping and trade in Ramesside Egypt, Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient, Leiden 35 (1992), 239-277. This review of shipping and trade in the Ramesside period begins with an outline of the vital role of shipping in the redistributive system of the Egyptian economy. The evidence for imposts on shipping and for private ownership of ships is discussed, and it is argued that traders (Swtyw) may sometimes have acted as independent agents. Attention is given to the role of precious metals as a means of exchange and to the various standards: the dbn and the Sat, Sna(t), or sniw. It is concluded that a considerable degree of private enterprise existed alongside an extensive bureaucracy. W.H. 92.0978 DECKER, Wolfgang, Altgyptische Sportsttten, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 61-72.
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

The author looks for traces of constructions in Ancient Egypt destined for physical achievements. He lists: the track of the royal sed jubilee, places for bow-shooting and, possibly, for chariot races, the spot in front of the Window of Appearances as place for sport, possible training tracks for running, the fenced hunting area, and the pond of a villa. 92.0979 DELWEN, Samuel, Ancient Egyptian Baking and Brewing, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 129-134. The author discusses a number of new techniques for the analysis of Ancient Egyptian bread and beer. Tomb scenes and models, and comparative ethnographic observations in Africa also form sources of evidence. It should be noted the author's name was quoted inaccurately in the Atti. The correct form is Delwen SAMUEL. 92.0980 EICHLER, Eckhard, Polanyi-Keynes-Warburton: Zur Rekonstruktion des altgyptischen Wirtschaftssystems, GM 131 (1992), 25-31. Several arguments are raised to refute the theory of Warburton (ZS 118 (1991), 76-85), who used the model of Keynes, made for modern capitalistic economy, to explain the structure of ancient Egyptian economy. Until now, no standard theory or complete model for the functioning of ancient Egyptian economy has been made. All models (neoclassic-formalistic models, the redistribution model of Polanyi, and Marxist models) have their shortcomings when applied on ancient Egyptian economy. M.W.K. 92.0981 GELLER, Jeremy, From Prehistory to History: Beer in Egypt, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 19-26. (fig., ill., plan). The author outlines some aspects of the production, consumption and symbolism of beer in Egypt, describes the oldest known breweries, and relates brewing to the political economy that probably characterized the later Predynastic Period. Beer has remained on the Egyptian scene through the millennia and, as with many aspects of traditional life, present-day folk brewing helps to inform archaeological interpretation. There is evidence for a brewing locality at Late Predynastic (Gerzean) Hierakonpolis. It could be a prototype of the royal or manorial brewery of dynastic times. 92.0982 el-HABASHI, Zaki, Tutankhamun and the Sporting Traditions, New York - Bern - Frankfurt am Main etc., Peter Lang, 1992 = American University Studies. Series IX: History, 124. (16 x 24 cm; XVIII, 200 p., pl.). ISBN 0-8204-1782-3; Pr. DM 98 In the introduction the author points out that the term 'sport' as used in the present book refers to a competitive and challenging physical activity that requires skills and is pursued for enjoyment and diversion. It entails the principles of fair play and equal opportunity for competitors. It is not a means, but an end pursued for intrinsic rewards. The study consists of two parts. Part 1 is concerned with Egypt's sporting traditions. After a brief survey of history in ch. 1 the author studies sports in the subsequent historical periods. First, ch. 2 the Predynastic and the Archaic Periods (hunting, trapping, fowling and fishing; running by the king at the Heb-Sed). In the O.K. (ch. 3) games, sports and other recreational activities were an important part of the lifestyle, as the wall decorations of O.K. mastabas show. Apart from the already mentioned activities there are: wrestling (limited), rowing, boating, jousting from boats, swimming, gymnastics, athletic events, social entertainment, and various games. Although some of the activities were utilitarian for people of the lower class, a sporting tradition was in the making. In the M.K. (ch. 4) the stable political system and the progressive socio-economic conditions favoured sports and recreational activities. Among the models of Meketra are masterpieces depicting people boating, fishing and hunting. The tomb paintings at Beni Hasan contain scenes showing people performing physical activities and playing games of skill and chance, including board games of senet and robbers. Women playing with balls and girls doing acrobatics are depicted, in addition to men dancing while others provide the rhythm by clapping. The throwstick and boomerang, used in fowling in the M.K., are depicted at Beni Hasan. The scenes of the rock tombs of Meir are equally interesting. A new activity was throwing stakes at targets. Novelties of the N.K. (ch. 5) were the introduction of the powerful composite bow and the use of the horse and chariot. Sportsmen
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

must have spent considerable time in developing skills of maintaining the equilibrium of the chariot, guiding the horses and using the bow and arrow. Horse riding is still a debated question. The founding of military schools was an important factor in the establishment of the N.K. sporting tradition. Wrestling was in these days highly developed. Further activities attested are stick fencing and boxing, which is shown in the tomb of Kheruef. The ideal image of a pharaoh included to be a successful sportsman and talented athlete. Part 2 is concerned with Tutankhamun and Egypt's sporting traditions. The discovery of the tomb is the subject of ch. 6. Ch. 7 is devoted to Tutankhamun as king and as child, his education and physical characteristics. In ch. 8 the author argues that the king fully stood in the sporting tradition of the XVIIIth Dynasty. His love of sports is evident from the tomb equipment, which included toys, hunting chariots, models of boats, hunting knives, bows, arrows, quivers, bow-strings of four-stranded twisted gut, boomerangs, throwsticks, slings for hunting and fowling, models of canoes and boats for fishing, fowling and boating. Also scenes on objects attest to this. The author argues that the king was truly a sportsman. Bibliography and index added. 92.0983 HELCK, Wolfgang, Stdtischer Handel im Alten gypten?, Altorientalische Forschungen, Berlin 19 (1992), 3-7. In contrast to other ancient Near Eastern cultures, towns in Egypt did not function as centres of intensive trade. The state provided for its officials, and incentives for extensive trade were therefore lacking. Trade, by Egyptians and by foreign merchants, did occur, but not in a systematic or deeply-rooted fashion. W.H. 92.0984 JANSSEN, J.J., Schooljongens in het oude Egypte, Phoenix, Leiden 38, No. 3 (1992), 13-20. (ill.). "Schoolboys in ancient Egypt." Brief sketch of what is known about the education of scribes, doctors, draughtsmen and sculptors. W.H. 92.0985 KITCHEN, K.A., The Vintages of the Ramesseum, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 115-123. (map). Hieratic wine-jar dockets found in the storerooms of the Ramesseum bear much information. Even in comparison with the king, Ramses II, or institutions of his, or with some earlier royalties such as Amenhotep III and Akhnaton, the Ramesseum stands out by the sheer number of 18 and variety of its own vineyards. Their geographical distribution over the Delta mainly, but going as far as Meidum, is traced. The Ramesseum owned, or drew upon, vineyards that were relatively few in the west and central Delta, in contrast to the XVIIIth Dynasty, but which were concentrated around the Ramesside capital Pi-Ramesse. After remarks on the qualities the author presents the results about the owners of vineyards and their locations in tables. 92.0986 McDOWELL, Andrea, Agricultural Activity by the Workmen of Deir el-Medina, JEA 78 (1992), 195-206. It is generally agreed that the workmen engaged in agricultural activity, although not to what extent. Farming is best documented in the late XXth Dynasty, when conditions were perhaps exceptional, but there is indirect evidence of agriculture at all periods. The workmen kept oxen and donkeys which they may have used in cultivation, and some had large numbers of private servants who perhaps worked the land. Agricultural tools and silos found in the village are further signs of farming. The source of land is a matter of speculation; some fields may have belonged to local cults, but a few texts suggest that workmen themselves owned land. Baer has shown that farming could be very profitable, and it is known that some N.K. officials enjoyed an extra income from land. Despite the lack of explicit textual evidence, it is possible that some Deir el-Medina workmen did the same. Author 92.0987 PITLIK, Herbert, Baustelle Cheops Pyramide (Auszug Bau- und Nutzholz - Wasser-Transporte), GM 127 (1992), 81-86. (fig.).
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

The largest part of the wood for normal use and building construction originated from the district of the Blue Nile and arrived in Egypt as drift-wood. The author discusses the transportation of wood and transportation by navigation downstream and upstream, in times of high and low water levels, seen from the situation before the building of the Aswan Dam. M.W.K. 92.0988 REDDING, R.W., Egyptian Old Kingdom patterns of animal use and the value of faunal data in modelling socioeconomic systems, Palorient, Paris 18, No. 2 (1992), 99-107. (fig., map). Analysis of faunal remains from the Nile Delta site of Kom el-Hisn has yielded a model of O.K. rural animal production tactics. Kom el-Hisn was a locus of specialized, centrally controlled cattle and sheep herding with pigs and goats reared for local consumption. This analysis generates predictions of the structure of a faunal sample from a site provisioned by a central authority. These predictions are tested with the faunal sample from the workers' village at the Giza pyramid complex. The success of the test indicates the potential of faunal data in elucidating socioeconomic structure in food producing societies. Author 92.0989 RMER, Malte, Der Handel und die Kaufleute im Alten gypten, SAK 19 (1992), 257-284. In this broadly oriented article on trade and merchants in Ancient Egypt the author starts with pointing out the essential difference between a merchant and a transporter, and with a general note on the merchant profession and trade in society. First he discusses the market as a place of transfer of goods (Demotic Hsb.(t); swn.t "(place of) trade"; mry.t, literally "river bank"). In the market scenes it is often unclear whether producers as tradesmen or true merchants are meant. The author studies the way of payment in the O.K. market scenes and the role of supplier and demander. The problem of doing business without a proper monetary system and the N.K. solution of a price settlement according to a standard are discussed, as well as the terms for buying and selling (rdi, ini and compositions with substantives expressing "exchange value," like DbA(w), swn.t, isw, Sb.t) and words for means of payment (HD). After a section on the economic context and meaning of the word for merchant (Swty) and a note on its unclear etymology (the word is not attested before the N.K.), the author collects textual evidence for their range of activities, both general and more specialised. From these it can be concluded that they are constantly on the move, that the idea of money was not yet so powerful as to split up the exchange trade in kind into two sides. The merchants were rather agents engaged in the exchange in kind between non-commercial institutions. However, in fact, they functioned as a third party in between exchange partners that do not directly exchange and close the deal. Next follow sections on merchants in the trade abroad and on their role as instrumental in the tomb robberies. The author ends with assessing the social position of the Swtyw. Mostly they were not acting independently, but were attached to institutions like temples, where their position was recognized, although not highly esteemed. 92.0990 SAVEL'EVA, T.N., Xramovye xozqjstva Egipta vremeni Drevnego carstva (III-VIII dinastii), Moskva, "Nauka", Izdatel@ckaq firma "Vostohnaq literatura," 1992; at head of title: Rossjskaq Akademiq Nauk, Institut Vostokovedeniq. (14 x 21 cm; 179 p., fig.). ISBN 5-02-016882-3 "The Egyptian Temple Economy in the Old Kingdom (IIIrd-VIIIth Dynasties)." Economic development of Egyptian temples began in the Archaic Period. In the O.K. it was playing a visible role in the economy of Egypt. This was explained by a stunning flourishing of the royal and mortuary cults, accompanied by a grandiose construction of pyramids, mortuary and valley temples, pyramid cities, sanctuaries mrt of Hathor, the solar sanctuaries of Re, and mortuary chapels, with statues of kings and queens from the VIth Dynasty, at the local temples of the gods. The cults of Re, of Hathor, the goddessmother of fertility and love, and the Osiris myth became the state religion of Egypt, sanctioning the divine origin of the pharaoh. During the Vth-VIth Dynasties Egypt already had a definite structure of temple economies with elements of administrative and legal status. In the decrees of kings of the late IVth-VIIIth Dynasties and the hieratic papyri of Abusir of the Vth Dynasty the idea of temple economy was implicit in the very designation of mortuary temples (Hwt-(nTr)), mortuary chapels (HwtkA), and regional cult temples (Hwt-nTr, rA-pr, pr). The most complete list of such temple facilities is found in a decree of king Pepi II of the VIth Dynasty,

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

addressed to the mortuary temple of two queens (mj-ra-anx-n.s and Nt): the priests (Hmw-nTr), funerary priests (Hmw-kA), houses (prw), arable land (AHt), Snaw buildings, settlements (njwwt) and servants (mrt). Other decrees of kings mentioned priests, arable land, cattle, and servants. The economic basis of temple economies was constituted by arable land possessions. The acreage granted by Vth Dynasty kings to deities and their 'communities' ranged from 2 xA 4 tA to 1704 sTAt (1 sTAt =2,735 m 2 =8,205 ha=3 xA =30 tA). Most common were grants of 2 sTAt or so, or 17,5 ha. Arable land donated to deities and deceased kings and queens was handed over to priests, who were to use revenues obtained from it to perform priestly functions (wabt), that is, make sacrificial offerings, keep temples in order, read monthly rituals, and protect temple economy. Both the cult temples and royal mortuary temples (and later also of some queens) consisted of priests, their overseers and chiefs, wab priests, and lector-priests. Funerary cult priests and xntjw-S were found solely in the mortuary temples and chapels; xntjw-S held a privileged position in pyramid towns, held arable land on privileged terms and, following the rite of purification (abw), could perform priestly functions as prescribed by the decree, by making offerings to a dead king. The registers of the mortuary temple of king Neferirkare (the Abusir Papyri) have a list of duties of staff (mainly the priests and the xntjw-S), organized in 'phyles' or 'shifts' (zAw). These were chiefly to procure offerings, protect the storerooms of the Snaw houses, the temple premises, and the entire territory of a temple economy, and attend ritual ceremonies (see the Abusir Papyri). Since the royal decree of Pepi II to the Min temple mentions the 'chief of shifts of Upper Egypt' (jmj-rA zAw Smaw), one might assume that temple personnel also was arranged and served in 'shifts' The principal workers in temple economies were 'servants' (mrt), a bonded section of the population devoid of the means of production (two pyramid towns of Dahshur do not mention them), and '(men) of the Snaw houses,' some of them foreign female and male slaves, particularly in mortuary temples. The servants engaged in cultivation, but could also tend temple cattle or work about the Snaw houses. The 'men of the shenau houses' worked in bakeries or breweries, and in kitchens, where bread, beer and other beverages were made, besides offerings. Temple craftsmen like potters and builders could also work about the Snaw house. The temples, chapels and pyramid cities were at one time made to pay obligations, whose list includes regular payments and those valid for one use. The calculation of obligations and entrances levied for the 'royal house' (jpt n pr-njswt) points to their regularity. This 'portion' (mDd) was possibly levied on the property of a temple not yet exempted from taxation, or could possibly be exacted from temple facilities related to irrigation, farming and horticulture. The 'portion' exacted for the 'capital city' (n Xnw, literally 'for the interior') and obligations levied on 'an area for the capital (n Xnw m spAt tw)' designated state taxes and obligations. As early as the Vth Dynasty land could be donated to temples as a 'god's offering' (m Htp-nTr), exempted (literally, 'immune') to taxation, similar to god's land (xwj mj AHt-nTr). Land donated as 'god's offering' was equated with 'god's land', or temple land, which passed into priestly possession exempted from taxation and obligations. Royal decrees to the temples exempted them from obligations and protected their right to 'god's land', or temple lands, a right often breached in Egypt's centralized state. Starting with the Vth Dynasty, the number of temples and chapels exempted from obligations (xwjt) grew all the time. The VIth Dynasty gave rise to an additional immunity formula, 'to be exempted from (and) immune' (xwjt mkjt). The sanctuaries whose lands assumed the status of temple property could act as legal subjects. This right variously affected the economic conditions of mortuary temples of deceased kings and regional cult temples. Initially the mortuary sanctuaries, called upon to ideologically buttress the royal power and closely involved with the court and the capital, rose to a position of authority in the state system. This changed, however, with a halt to the vast construction of pyramid complexes and state sanctuaries, as the country's finances petered out. Already the VIth Dynasty pharaohs had to extend protection to regional cult temples, particularly in Upper Egypt, to prop up their weakened positions and to centralize the state. By encouraging there the cult of royal family statues and affording the temples a measure of economic independence, the pharaohs of the late O.K. bolstered the political independence of local regional rulers, or nomarchs, which ultimately accelerated the country's decentralization. Author 92.0991 STROUHAL, Eugen, Life in Ancient Egypt. With photographs by Werner Forman. Foreword by Geoffrey T. Martin, Cambridge - Melbourne, Cambridge University Press, 1992. (21 x 29 cm; 279 p., ill. mostly in colour); rev. BiOr 51 (1994), 328-329 (Anonymous).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

ISBN 0-521-440939; Pr. 25 As the author points out in the preface, this book recreates the picture of the life of the Ancient Egyptians from conception and birth to death and burial. The ruling establishment, the royal family and the nobles, have been brought into the text only in the absence of other appropriate sources to illustrate a particular aspect, or by way of contrast with the life of ordinary people. The institutions, law, economy, religion, literature, art etc. have been left out of consideration. The book puts emphasis on the Ancient Egyptian as a physical and social being. The book starts in ch. 1 with the cycle of life with pregnancy and childbirth, with much attention to the medical aspects. Ch. 2 is devoted to aspects of a care-free childhood, like love for children, suckling and weaning, games, circumcision for boys, etc. Education and learning, particularly through the Instructions, is the subject of ch. 3. Love songs, dance, music, games, sport, eroticism and other amusements are dealt with in ch. 4, on courtship and entertainment. Ch. 5 is concerned with the next stage, marriage. Aspects like marrying age, consanguineous marriage in the royal family, display of affection, divorce and the standing of women in general pass in review. After ch. 6 on housing for the common people and building, the author ends the treatment of the personal aspects with ch. 7 on dress, adornment and body care for men and women. Attention is paid to make-up articles and jewellery. The text about the working life is divided into several parts. First comes the productive sector. Agriculture, with attention to the life of the peasant, harvest, viticulture, palm groves, but also snake danger are dealt with in ch. 8, followed by stockbreeding, domesticated animals, and hunting and fishing in ch. 9. This leads the author to a discussion of the Ancient Egyptian's diet in ch. 10: bread and beer, vegetables, fruit, fish, vegetable and animal fats and oils. Subjects like famine and population are briefly discussed. Another productive group form the craftsmen. Ch. 11 deals with the makers of stone tools and vessels, potters, glass workers, carpenters and cabinet makers, tanners and saddlers, spinners and weavers, metal workers, jewellers, with a note on the status of artisans at the end. The principles and techniques of sculpture and painting, and artistic expressiveness are exposed in ch. 12. Technology is the theme of ch. 13, dealing with aspects like building (particularly pyramids), quarrying, expeditions, transport over water. The community of workmen of Deir el-Medina, the builders of the N.K. royal tombs, features prominently in ch. 14. The organisation of the work from beginning to end is described; attention is given to socio-economic matters. After ch. 15 on various aspects of warfare, the remaining chapters are concerned with the last sector of human society not yet treated: the intelligentsia. Among these the scribe is ubiquitous. After a description of papyrus manufacture, the aspects of their administrative activities are noted. The microcosmos of life within a temple is sketched in ch. 17, dealing with the sacerdotal hierarchy, the daily ritual, procession, and the economic role of the temple. Scholarship and science as practised in the House of Life, dealt with in ch. 18, comprise expertise in sacred texts, theology, (cult) geography, astronomy and calendar, and mathematics. Then follow in ch. 19 medical science, of which much is known through the medical texts, and diseases as apparent from the physical evidence of mummies. The mummies figure prominently in the last ch. 20, since they inform about life span, mortality and measures taken in connection with the belief of life after death. Mummification and burial are given due attention. Chronological table, general bibliography (no notes) and index at the end of this book, informative for both scholar and interested layman. 92.0992 VOGELSANG-EASTWOOD, Gillian, The production of linen in pharaonic Egypt, Leiden, Textile Research Centre, 1992. (21 x 30 cm; 48 p., map, ill.). ISBN 90-800973-2-2 The production of linen in Egypt is described in its various phases: sowing and harvesting of flax, the preparation of the flax for spinning, the techniques and equipment used in spinning, preparing the warp threads, weaving and looms, dyeing, laundry and the storage of cloth. Bibliography. W.H. 92.0993 YOYOTTE, Jean, Les jeux des enfants et des adolescents en gypte, Les Dossiers d'Archologie, Dijon 168 (fvrier 1992), 2-9. (ill. incl. colour). Documentary evidence for the games children played in ancient Egypt is limited to four mastabas from the O.K. and two M.K. tombs in Beni Hasan. Some thirty games, or rather juvenile activities, can be discerned, but is hard to say anything definite beyond that. Conceivably, some of the games depicted are to be seen in a

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

ritual context. The article has an appendix on the snake game mhn by Marie-Nol Bellessort. W.H. VII.c Prosopography, genealogies see also: 92.0091, 92.0263, 92.0265, 92.0288, 92.0339, 92.0457, 92.0463, 92.0609, 92.0612, 92.0619, 92.0650, 92.0653, 92.0654, 92.0713, 92.0716, 92.0721, 92.0788, 92.0794, 92.0799, 92.0821, 92.0963, 92.0965, 92.0968 92.0994 BIERBRIER, M.L., Genealogy and Chronology: Theory and Practice, in: Village Voices, 17. The hypothetical genealogy of a family must be related to the historical time frame, but one has to be very careful with the appearance of cartouches in tombs of the inhabitants of Deir el-Medina. The many papyri and ostraca are more useful. Another requirement is a genealogical backbone of the family. The tombs and stelae inform in a number of cases about several generations. The lack in ancient Egyptian of specific kinship terms apart from the nuclear family forms a problem. The author then discusses two practical examples of family trees showing the interrelationships. The evidence is strongest in the reign of Ramses II and is more patchy in the XXth Dynasty. 92.0995 CHEVEREAU, Pierre-Marie, Contribution la prosopographie des cadres militaires du Moyen Empire, RdE 43 (1992), 11-34. The first part was published in RdE 42 (1991), 43-88. The present part is concerned with the nautical titles. The author lists the following titles, with the bearers listed in numerical order and the source references. We mention the most current ones: xtmw nTr, "sealers of the god" (Nos. 333-360); imy-r/mr aHaw/Haww, "overseer of the fleet" (nos. 361-390); ATw n Tt HqA, "chief of the crew of the ruler" (nos. 411-480). Most of the O.K. nautical titles are still found in the Navy of the M.K. However, the number of the God's Sealers (xtmw-nTr), Boat Captains (imy-irty) and Seconds in Command (sHD wiA/aHaw) is decreasing. On the other hand, the title Fleet Overseer (imy-r/mr aHaw) is more often mentioned in the documents, and a new class of subalterns, Chief of the Crew of the Ruler (ATw n Tt HqA) occupies a large place among the navy officers. Author 92.0996 DAVID, Rosalie and Antony E., A Biographical Dictionary of Ancient Egypt, London, Seaby, 1992 = Biographical Dictionaries. (16 x 24 cm; XXVI, 179 p., maps). ISBN 1-85264-032-4; Pr. 18.50 The books in this series are meant as essential tools of research for scholars. The aim of this reference work is to incorporate as much up-to-date reference as possible. After an outline of the Egyptian history to the 4th century A.D., a glossary and some maps the authors present in alphabetical order brief biographical lemmas of Egyptian kings and their family members, and other important historical and cultural figures, as well as some less well-known individuals. Among them are owners of impressive tombs, military people, writers of literature, but also other professions are represented. Also have been incorporated foreigners with whom Egypt came into contact and major classical authors who have been occupied with Egypt. The entries are based on original source material and there are bibliographical references for further reading. Index of people mentioned in the text but without an entry, chronological tables, and selected recommended reading at the end. 92.0997 DEVAUCHELLE, Didier, Deux fragments memphites du Nouvel Empire, RdE 43 (1992), 202-204. (fig., ill.). Publication of two Ramesside relief fragments from the Memphite area. They contain the names of two high officials: the wdpw-nsw Qabenefre (qAb-n.f-ra), and the HAty-a wr n mn-nfr Ramsesemhab. 92.0998
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

GABOLDE, Marc, Baketaton fille de Kiya?, BSEG 16 (1992), 27-40. (fig.). Deux particularits de la titulature de la princesse Baketaton (absence du titre de "soeur royale" et omission de l'expression "ne de la grande pouse royale et mre royale Tiyi" permettent de proposer que Baketaton n'est pas la fille de Tiyi et Amnophis III. D'autre part, les restes du protocole et du nom de la fille de Kiya sur les blocs d'Hermopolis attestent que cette enfant avait un nom court comprenant le nom d'Aton. L'identification de cette princesse avec Baketaton est donc envisage et les consquences de cette proposition tudies. Author 92.0999 GIOLITTO, Beppe, I titolari delle statue-cubo del Medio Regno, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 207-214. A sequel to the author's study on the M.K. block statue in the Memorie dell'Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, Classe di Scienze Morali, Storiche e Filologiche, serie V, vol. 12, 1988, 3ff. (at present not yet included in the AEB). After remarks on the form, posture and meaning of the M.K. block statue, the author studies the social roles as apparent from the inscriptions of the statue owners. He distinguishes three groups of overseers: of administration, of guards, and of priests. Names, titles and provenances are listed. At the end notes on the hieroglyphs of sAw/ mniw (Sign-list A47) and iry (A48). 92.1000 ROBINS, Gay, The Mother of Tutankhamun (2), DE 22 (1992), 25-27. Corrigendum to Robins, DE 20 (1991), 71. The first sentence in that article should be read: "... N. Reeves suggests that Nefertiti had no sons, and that the mother of Tutankhamun, whom he accepts as a son of Akhenaton, was Kiya, a secondary wife of Akhenaton." In this article the author gives more evidence that probably Kiya was the mother of Tutankhamun. M.W.K. 92.1001 STASSER, Thierry, Ahms Hnout Tmhou: tat de la question, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 367-373. The author draws up the file of the princess (also queen?) Ahmes Henut Temehu, from the end-XVIIth to early XVIIIth Dynasty. The documents comprise texts (given in hieroglyphs, transliteration and translation) on the mummy and her coffin, and miscellaneous other testimonies. After a note on the identity on the identity of Hnwt tAmH and Hnwt timHw the author deals with the lady's titles and with her mother Tenthapi (= Inhapi) and her unidentified father. Conclusion and two genealogical tables giving the possible relations at the end. VII.d Cultural interrelations see also: 92.0163, 92.0191, 92.0193, 92.0236, 92.0243, 92.0254, 92.0255, 92.0259, 92.0261, 92.0350, 92.0360, 92.0406, 92.0410, 92.0476, 92.0517, 92.0550, 92.0551, 92.0685, 92.0707, 92.0755, 92.0768, 92.0770, 92.0807, 92.0834, 92.0844, 92.0848, 92.0849, 92.0857, 92.0859, 92.0865, 92.0867, 92.0933, 92.1017, 92.1018, 92.1034, 92.1100, 92.1119 92.1002 ADAMSON, P.B., The possibility of sea trade between Mesopotamia and Egypt during the late pre-dynastic period, Aula Orientalis, Sabadell (Barcelona) 10 (1992), 175-179. The author discusses in this article the possibility of a maritime trade route between Mesopotamia and Egypt, from the Persian Gulf to a port on the Egyptian shore of the Red Sea, from the period of Naqada II (c. 3400 B.C.) onwards. Goods would then be taken into Upper Egypt via Wadi Hammamat. Author 92.1003 STRM, Paul, Hala Sultan Tekke et l'gypte, Acadmie des Sciences et Belles-lettres. Comptes Rendus de Sances de l'Anne 1992, Paris (1992), 877-822. (ill.).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

Discusses some objects of Egyptian provenance found at Hala Sultan Tekke (Cyprus): some 10,000 fragments of 'Canaanite' jars of Egyptian manufacture; remains of Nile perches, apparently imported from Egypt; a gold ring with a lapis-lazuli stone inscribed with the name of the lady Nebuwy. Egyptian objects at Hala Sultan Tekke are mainly from habitations, seldom from tombs. W.H. 92.1004 BIANCHI, Robert Steven, Greek Bronze Casting and Egypt: The Evidence from Samos, AJA 96 (1992), 339340. Summary of a paper. 92.1005 BRANDL, Baruch, Evidence for Egyptian Colonization in the Southern Coastal Plain and Lowlands of Canaan during the EB I Period, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 441-477. (map, fig.). Taking the features of Tel Erani in southern Canaan as a point of departure, the author attempts to show a much deeper penetration northward of Egyptian colonization along the coastal plain and lowlands of Canaan than so far assumed. Some 45 sites were involved in the study, in which pottery plays not its usual dominant role in the evidence, but in which also other evidence such as architecture, lithic material, cylinder seals, palettes, etc. play a part. The author concludes that during the entire EBI period in Canaan an Egyptian colony existed extending from Rafiah in the south to the Yarkon river in the north, and spread over the coastal plain and the lowlands to the east. It seems that this territory was an extension of the Egyptian settlement along the northern Sinai coast, further lengthening the protected coastline for the Egyptian shipping on the way towards Byblos. This colony consisted of an Egyptian population which had peacefully integrated with the local inhabitants, while maintaining many of the traditions of their homeland. The colonization apparently lost its usefulness, when the Egyptians could sail directly from the delta to Byblos, and Egyptian interests were thereby reduced. Lists of Early Bronze Age I sites containing Egyptian material, of sites containing Egyptian material with suggested EBI date, and of EBI sites containing Egyptian material and situated on the border of the Sinai and the Arabah, and an extensive bibliography are added. 92.1006 GARCA MARTNEZ, Mara Antonia, Documents for the study of the Egyptian pre-Roman influence in the Atlantic slope of the Iberian Peninsula, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 201-206. The author presents a number of religious testimonies of Egyptian cults at sites on the Atlantic HispanoMauretanian side, such as ancient Gadir near modern Cadiz, dating from before the Roman occupation. In this case the transmission found place through the Phoenician-Punic civilisation. 92.1007 HIMMELMANN, Nikolaus, Archologische Forschungen im Akademischen Kunstmuseum der Universitt Bonn: Die griechisch-gyptischen Beziehungen. Mit einem Katalog von Wilfred Geominy, Opladen, Westdeutscher Verlag GmbH, 1992 = Vortrge. Rheinisch-Westflische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Geisteswissenschaften, G 316. (16 x 24 cm; 80 p., fig., colour pl.). ISBN 3-531-07316-8; Pr. DM 20 The author describes and discusses a number of objects in the Akademisches Kunstmuseum of the university of Bonn that are testimony of relations between Ancient Egypt and the Greek world. Between the Greek geometric vessels and Egyptian representation conceptual correspondences exist, and these cannot be accidental and may well go back to influences on Graeco-Mycenean art in 2nd millennium B.C. The oldest evidence of interconnections dates from Amarna, where import Aegean perfumed oil bottles have been found, most certainly originating from Mainland Mycenae. Import pilgrim flasks are more frequent at the court of Amarna than at Mycenae, which points to a product especially made for the export and probably to a direct trade line. The collection houses a load of pot sherds from Naukratis in the Egyptian Delta, which display a wide variety of provenances. Two complete monuments further attest to the relations between Egypt and Archaic Greece: a decorated amphora found in the Delta and possibly manufactured there by a Greek potter; an aryballos vessel is made with Egyptian faience technology. To Classical Greek times (middle 4th century B.C.?) dates a burial of a Greek discovered at a Greek cemetery at Abusir. The wooden

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

coffin is a good example of Greek work. The body of the man, possibly a mercenary in Persian service, was not mummified, but air-dried, while aromatic herbs had been used. It was wrapped in white linen, with yellow and red straps bound crosswise. The funerary gifts comprised many Greek vessels and eggs and seeds (i.a. the Indian lotus) as symbols of new life. In this connection the author points to the finds of coins copied from Attic drachmes, destined for paying Greek mercenaries, partly by Pharaoh Tachos during the Satrap Rebellion of 361, partly by Artaxerxes III Ochos, who had coins minted when he reconquered the country in 343/2. The objects from Ptolemaic Egypt in the collection are very interesting, and only some are presented here: the head of queen Arsinoe II, a small bronze of a Ptolemy as Hermes, a small clay head of a centaur, etc. The author ends with the possibly earliest marble portrait of Livia as empress, and a Fayum portrait. Wilfred Geominy was responsible for the catalogue of the 16 pieces discussed. 92.1008 HUGHES-BROCK, Helen, Ivory and Related Materials and Some Recent Work on Bronze Age Relations Between Egypt and the Aegean (review article on O. Krzyszkowska, Ivory and Related Materials, 1990), DE 23 (1992), 23-37. This article consists of two parts. First, a review article of the above-mentioned book (not in AEB). After this, the author surveys some recent literature on, or of relevance to, relations between the Bronze Age Aegean and Egypt. This is a continuation of the basic bibliography on Aegean-Egyptian relations of P. Warren (AEB 85.1280). The author follows Warren's three headings: chronology, trade, and symbolism. M.W.K. 92.1009 KEMPINSKI, Aharon, Reflections on the Role of the Egyptians in the Shefelah of Palestine in the Light of Recent Soundings at Tel Erani, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 419-425. (plan, table, abstract). The early Canaanite culture of southern Palestine was under the constant influence and impetus of Egypt, particularly the Delta. The urban site of Tel Erani in the Shefelah of southern Palestine is very promising in yielding evidence for the trade contacts in the Pre- and Protodynastic Periods. Strong Egyptian features at Tel Erani are evident, but interpretation of this as through trading contacts or through colonization out of a densely populated Delta remains uncertain. Equally unclear is the Egyptian involvement in the first stage of urbanization. The reason for the creation of an early city at Tel Erani seems to be a combination of Egyptian commercial interests and "colonization" and of the special geographical and economic position of Tel Erani in the southern Shefelah. 92.1010 MAJER, Joseph, The Eastern Desert and Egyptian Prehistory, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 227-234 and 215. (maps). This paper calls attention to the relatively free and easy movement of people and natural resources between the Nile Valley and the Eastern Desert/Red Sea in the Predynastic Period. E.g., Elamite cylinder seals and lapis-lazuli probably arrived in Upper Egypt via caravan routes across the Arabian peninsula or by boat around it. The three routes through the Eastern Desert were the Wadi Araba in the north, the Wadi Hammamat in the Naqada region, and the Wadi Abbad in the Hierakonpolis area. The Pharaonic state had in one or another way to reckon and to deal with the nomads of the Eastern Desert. 92.1011 PEREYRA de FIDANZA, Violeta, Los maryannu: su insercin socio-poltica en los estados de Siria y Palestina durante el perodo del Bronce Reciente, REE 3 (1992), 45-62. In the light of the information provided by the archaeological and anthropological studies, the reconsideration of the sources about the maryannu leads us to a model that is different from the "Canaanite feudalism." Discussed here are the currently accepted hypotheses interested in the place of the maryannu in the Syrian society and the Egyptian evidence. In the second part the direct transference of the terminology created for the feudal European society is rejected. The socio-political model of the Syrio-Palestinian states was developed as a cultural response to its social and ecological environment, it was essentially characterized by social mobility, and by economic and political unstable systems. Author

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

92.1012 PHILLIPS, Jacke, Reworked and reused Egyptian jewellery, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 497-504. (pl.). There is evidence for local reworking and reuse of genuine imported Egyptian products in the Aegean from the Early Bronze II on. Among them are a number of scarabs and other small objects made of semi-precious stone and glazed material. There are two types of conversions, the first limited to scarabs and characterized by physical carving onto the face. The other way was to simply reuse, such as components of composite jewellery in new settings and arrangements conforming to Aegean taste, notably necklaces. Contexts having examples of this type date to the Late Bronze II-III. Some cases are studied in particular. 92.1013 PORADA, Edith, Remarks on Cypriote Cylinders, in: Acta Cypria. Acts of an International Congress on Cypriote Archaeology Held in Gteborg on 22-24 August 1991. Part 3. Edited by Paul strm, Jonsered, Paul Astrms Frlag, 1992 (= Studies in Mediterranean Archaeology and Literature. Pocket-book, 120), 360381. (pl.). Among the Cypriote cylinders dealt with by the author there are pieces showing Egyptian motifs. One of lapislazuli is from the Thebes treasure, which is datable to the end of the 15th century B.C. Another may well contain a precursor of the Graeco-Roman sphinx-headed god Tutu. 92.1014 RAY, J.D., Jews and Other Immigrants in Late Period Egypt, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 273. Summary of a paper. 92.1015 SMITH, H.S., The Making of Egypt: A Review of the Influence of Susa and Sumer on Upper Egypt and Lower Nubia in the 4th Millennium B.C., in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 235-246. (fig., ill.). The author assesses the influence of Elam and Sumer on Upper Egypt and Lower Nubia in the Predynastic Period. The evidence from the Susiana and Sumer is almost entirely scenes preserved on cylinder seals or impressions from them. The author argues that the similarities are too strong to be attributable to likeness in cultural situation or to trade; that, being implicit in the structure of the hero-ruler mythology of each region, they indicate important cultural interplay; and that in this interplay Sumer and especially Susa must be inferred to have priority. The author studies the famous motif of the hero/ruler as tamer of animals and victor over enemies, that of the temple/palace facade and processions to it, and the florette motif in Susa, Sumer and Egypt. The author concludes that major constituents of Egyptian kingship mythology on Naqada artifacts are comparable with the motifs of divine-hero-mythology in Sumer and Susa, but underwent adaptation to the Egyptian flora and fauna. These parallels must have been due to a transfer of ideas and symbols, and cannot be due to commercial contacts. The fact that some of the most striking and earliest parallels are with Susa, rather than with Sumer, suggests that the influence did not come to Egypt via Sumer, but through some other intermediary. This may have existed on some southern route between Susa and Egypt, overseas or overland. 92.1016 WALBERG, Gisela, The Finds at Tell el-Dab'a and Middle Minoan Chronology, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 157-159. After demonstrating the failure of attempts to establish an absolute Middle Minoan chronology through synchronisms with Mesopotamian and Anatolian material, the relatively uncertain Egyptian synchronisms of the past are briefly discussed. However, four Classical Kamares sherds found at Tell el-Dab'a make it possible to tie Middle Minoan II (Middle Bronze Age on Crete) more closely to Egyptian chronology. Pottery belonging to the Classical Kamares phase can now be related to the early 18th century B.C. An earlier version of this article with illustrations appeared in the same periodical 2 (1991), 116-118. VII.e Prehistoric cultures see also: 92.0063, 92.0080, 92.0163, 92.0190, 92.0440, 92.0476, 92.0488, 92.0508, 92.0509, 92.0510,
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

92.0511, 92.0512, 92.0525, 92.0529, 92.0533, 92.0550, 92.0551, 92.0642, 92.0687, 92.0737, 92.0742, 92.0750, 92.0775, 92.0830, 92.0840, 92.0849, 92.0855, 92.0857, 92.0860, 92.0865, 92.0873, 92.0882, 92.0959, 92.0961, 92.0973, 92.0981, 92.1002, 92.1005, 92.1009, 92.1010, 92.1015, 92.1038, 92.1071, 92.1073, 92.1078, 92.1087, 92.1090, 92.1091 92.1017 ADAMS, Barbara and Rene FRIEDMAN, Imports and Influences in the Predynastic and Protodynastic Settlement and Funerary Assemblages at Hierakonpolis, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 317-338. (plan, fig., ill., abstract). An American expedition has been working in the Hierakonpolis region of Upper Egypt continuously since 1978 with British and Egyptian collaboration. Excavation under the direction of the late M. Hoffman has taken place at Predynastic desert edge settlement sites, the town site of Nekhen and in a Pre- and Protodynastic wadi cemetery. The paper presents the archaeological context of a limited number of imported objects from the north in these domestic, religious and funerary contexts, as well as considering those excavated during the work of Quibell and Green in 1897-1899. The significance and influence of extraregional contact is also considered. Authors 92.1018 AMIRAN, Ruth and Ram GOPHNA, The Correlation between Lower Egypt and Southern Canaan during the EB I Period, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 357-360. (table). The authors have composed a table summarizing the relative chronology dates between Lower Egypt and Southern Canaan during the EBI Period. The Lower Egyptian sites are chronologically according to the Upper Egyptian subsequent Naqada phases. Separate bibliographies for the sites in Lower Egypt and Southern Canaan are given. 92.1019 ANDERSON, Wendy, Badarian Burials: Evidence of Social Inequality in Middle Egypt During the Early Predynastic Era, JARCE 29 (1992), 51-65. The data employed in the author's analysis of Badarian burials indicate an association between the number of burial goods recovered from the various tombs and (1) the sizes of graves; (2) the condition of graves and (3) grave occupants designated 'subadults.' However, they do not indicate an association between the sex of the grave occupants and the number of grave goods retrieved from any particular grave. Moreover, it was discovered that plundered graves tended to be those which contained most grave offerings and most luxury goods, as well as those that were slightly larger and more elaborate than average. In addition, the spatial analysis of these data indicates that: (1) Badarian communities made use of formal disposal areas to which inclusion was granted on the basis of economic status rather than age or sex, and (2) that some form of resource control was operative and that this control may have been vested in a hereditary authority. It is therefore likely that the two-tier social system identified from the Badarian mortuary remains reflects the burials of 'economically' distinct groups amongst whom social ranking developed as the result of corporate group control over highly valued resources. In contrast with the portrayal of Badarian society as egalitarian or lacking in social complexity, their social system must be considered to have been inegalitarian. Abridged author's summary 92.1020 BARICH, Barbara E., Fekri A. HASSAN, Abdel Moneim A. MAHMOUD, L'area preistorica di Bahr Playa (Oasi di Farafra) e aspetti predinastici della valle del Nilo, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 33-39. (pl. incl. colour). Preliminary report on the excavations at the predynastic site of el-Bahr in the Farafra Oasis. Attention is given to the connections with the Nile valley during the Middle to Late Neolithic. 92.1021 CANEVA, Isabella, Predynastic Cultures of Lower Egypt; The Desert and the Nile, in: The Nile Delta in
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

Transition, 217-224. (map, fig., ill., abstract). Research on the Egyptian Predynastic has been taken up again with new excavations, especially in the Delta and Sinai, and with more sophisticated comparative studies and chronometric analyses. In addition, habitation sites are now taken into consideration more than cemeteries, so that complete contexts, including information on the lithic tool-kit, the faunal and vegetal remains, etc. can be reconstructed. However, the cultural fragmentation which characterizes the Egyptian prehistory also exists in the Predynastic cultures, which means the definition of their antecedents and provenance still represents one of the main problems. This paper attempts to summarize the current hypotheses on the origins of the late prehistoric cultures of Lower Egypt, with particular attention being paid to their ancestors and to their relationships with the desert hinterlands both east and west of the Nile. Author 92.1022 CROWFOOT PAYNE, Joan, Predynastic Chronology at Naqada, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 185-192. (fig., plan). After summarizing the stages observable at Naqada Great Cemetery and noting the objects typical of them, the author concludes the following. The differences between the Naqada and the Armant sequences are relatively very small, possibly as a result only of gaps in our knowledge. They may, however, reflect actual differences in the development of different sites. After all, it would be surprising if all Predynastic sites followed precisely the same development. 92.1023 HARLAN, Fred, Wadi and Desert Settlement at Predynastic Hierakonpolis, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 14-18. (map). As a result of the author's site surveys and artifact analysis, he has modified the earlier view of desert settlement at Predynastic Hierakonpolis. Before, he and others argued that the ecological factor of environmental adaptations and subsistence practices were the driving forces behind the location and function of the Predynastic site. Now, however, he believes that socio-cultural factors, such as the construction, maintenance and use of Predynastic cemeteries, are the decisive factors in explaining site distribution. While in Predynastic Egypt generally cemeteries were located in the desert and subsistence confined primarily to the valley, the wadi necropolis of Hierakonpolis forces to conclude that in this respect Hierakonpolis was either unusually advanced, or that similar Predynastic cemetery systems exist elsewhere, but have not been noted and reported. 92.1024 HENDRICKX, Stan, The Predynastic Cemeteries at Khozam, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 199-202. The village of Khozam is situated on the eastern Nile bank, 15 kms. northeast of Luxor, beside the entrance of the Wadi Khozam and close to Naqada (which is on the other side). The material evidence from the Predynastic cemeteries there, now spread over various museums, is reviewed. It is clear that the cemeteries of Khozam extended over a large area along the desert fringe, a number of them being simultaneously in use, and must originally have contained a large number of graves. The cemeteries were important, but did not have the extent of those at Abydos, Naqada or Hierakonpolis. 92.1025 HOLMES, Diane L., Chipped Stone-Working Craftsmen, Hierakonpolis and the Rise of Civilization in Egypt, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 37-44. (fig., map). The agglomeration of architectural features of an unusual Late Predynastic structure at the desert edge of Hierakonpolis is interpreted as a temple-workshop complex, considering the associated artifacts and other finds. Next to the ceramic wares, stone objects were found indicating the activities of craftsmen. Stone beads and stone debris occur along with an overwhelming abundance of flint artifacts. After sections on the overall lithic assemblage composition, bifacial tool manufacture, blade and bladelet production, microdrill- and heated-treated-bladelet technology, flake production and tool classes, the author concludes to the presence

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

there of specialized, full-time professional craftsmen. As yet it is not clear to what extent there were stoneworking artisans in addition to the flint workers. Many different stone sources were exploited, most at least some tens of kilometres away. The presence of these specialized craftsmen is an indicator of a complex socio-cultural system. 92.1026 HOLMES, Diane L., The Evidence and Nature of Contacts between Upper and Lower Egypt during the Predynastic: A View from Upper Egypt, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 301-316. (map, fig., abstract). An in-depth analysis of collections of lithic artefacts from Brunton and Caton-Thompson's investigations in the Badari region in Upper Egypt led to a revised view of the Badarian industry and the recognition of a later Predynastic lithic tradition in this area, the Mostagedda industry. The author first described these industries in 1987. Since then, a number of important, new publications concerning the Predynastic of Lower Egypt have appeared which cast the Predynastic of the Badari region in an interesting new light. There are some similarities between the bifacial chipped stone tools of the Badarian and those of the Neolithic cultures of Lower Egypt, and between the later Mostagedda industry and the lithic industry of the Maadi Cultural Complex. It is suggested in this paper that one source involved in the inception of the Badarian culture came from the north as a "Neolithic package" comprising domestic cereals, and some ideas on bifacial stone tool manufacture. It is conceivable that some general notions on pottery production may also have come as part of this "package." The similarities seen between the subsequent Mostagedda industry and that of the Maadi Cultural Complex are thought to reflect Lower Egyptian ideas on lithic technology and, to a lesser extent, tool production that filtered into Upper Egypt later in the Predynastic, eventually reaching as far south as Hierakonpolis. Author 92.1027 KRZYZANIAK, Lech, Again on the Earliest Settlement at Minshat Abu Omar, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 151-155. (fig., ill., abstract). The field work carried out on the gezira mound of Minshat Abu Omar yielded evidence related to different periods of habitation in this part of the eastern Nile delta. A programme of testing has localized the remains of habitations dated to the Neolithic, Late Predynastic/ Early Dynastic, N.K. and Late Period to GraecoRoman times. They have been found in different parts of the ancient gezira hill and at different depths below the surrounding floodplain. The Neolithic remains are dated to before 5800 bp and those of the Late Predynastic/ Early Dynastic are thought to be contemporary, and functionally connected, with the extensive local burial ground of this chronology. Author 92.1028 MIDANT-REYNES, Batrix, Prhistoire de l'gypte. Des premiers hommes aux premiers pharaons, Paris, Armand Colin, 1992. (16 x 24 cm; 288 p., fig., maps). ISBN 2-200-37275-2 This book is divided in four parts. After a preface by Jean Leclant and an introduction on the history of research in Egyptian prehistory, Ch. 1 of Part 1 describes the formation of the Nile valley, and the eastern and western deserts. Part 2 is devoted to the Palaeolithic. Chs. 2 to 5 describe human development, from the earliest attestations to the growing diversity of cultures in the Upper Palaeolithic. Part 4 deals with the Neolithic period. Ch. 5 describes developments in the central Sahara, the western desert, the Nile valley, and the Near East during the humid and arid phases of the Holocene (12,000 - 8,000 B.P). Ch. 6 is devoted to an account of the Neolithic cultures of the 5th millennium: the Fayum Neolithic, Merimde Beni Salame, ElOmari, El-Tarif, the Khartoum Neolithic, the first Nubian pottery, the Neolithic cultures of the desert, and the Badari culture. Part 4 deals with the 4th millennium. Ch. 7 discusses the Naqada I and Naqada II cultures, the Maadi culture (Maadi and Wadi Digla, Heliopolis, Buto and other sites), and further south, the Nubian A-group and the later Khartoum Neolithic. Ch. 8 is devoted to the Naqada III period and the formation of the Egyptian state. Bibliography and index at the end of the book. W.H. 92.1029 MIDANT-REYNES, Batrix, Le site prdynastique d'Adama, Archeologia, Dijon 283 (octobre 1992), 2027. (colour ill., map). In 1989 the IFAO started excavations at the predynastic site of Adaima. Two sectors of a habitation zone

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

have since been investigated, each presenting markedly different characteristics. In the north, groups of shallow trenches and depressions were found, reminiscent of Merimde Beni-Salame. Datable remains belong to the period between the end of Naqada I and the middle of Naqada II. In the south were found tombs as well as hearths, pots, and other remains indicative of domestic units. W.H. 92.1030 MILBURN, Mark and Gisela WUNDERLICH, A Probable Game Trap Complex of the Central Sahara, DE 24 (1992), 25-28. (fig.). Neolithic game trap complexes in Egypt are compared with others farther west. Special attention is invited to what seems a somewhat different trap complex in the central Sahara, thought to be unique so far as current knowledge goes. Authors 92.1031 MORTENSEN, Bodil, Carbon-14 Dates from El Omari, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 173174. (table). Artifacts from the el-Omari excavations suggest that the site was earlier than at first thought. To verify this impression, three samples of charcoal were subjected to a radiocarbon dating. Two of the samples confirmed the early dating. 92.1032 MUZZOLINI, A., Dating the Earliest Central Saharan Rock Art: Archaeological and Linguistic Data, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 147-154. (map, ill.). Rock art specialists can obtain accurate though imprecise dates for pictures. The earliest central Saharan pictures are the engravings of the Naturalistic Bubaline school and the Round Head paintings. Along with tropical wild animals which are only compatible with a wet phase of the C-14 dated diagram, numerous unquestionably domestic animals are already represented by both schools. The dates for the beginning of domestication, which would thus be post quem dates for the pictures, have been provided by archaeozoology; linguistic data, however, suggest much earlier dates. The reasons for this discrepancy are discussed. In conclusion, the earliest central Saharan rock art schools fit into the Neolithic Humid Phase, around 40002000 B.C. Author 92.1033 RIZKANA, Ibrahim, The Trend of the Maadi Culture and the Foundation of Egyptian Civilization, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 235-239. After sketching the geophysical environment of the Predynastic settlement of Maadi and general environmental conditions in the Nile valley and a note on the association of the site with the toponym 3ryaHA the author discusses briefly the issue of race and civilization in Ancient Egypt and assesses the role of the Maadi culture in the cultural history of Egypt. 92.1034 SEEHER, Jrgen, Burial Customs in Predynastic Egypt: A View from the Delta, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 225-233. (ill., abstract). The analysis of the burials from the Predynastic cemeteries at Maadi and nearby Wadi Digla have yielded a vast amount of results. With their help it has been possible to determine two, respectively three tentative chronological stages of the Maadi cultural complex. Besides this, the study of these burials and those from other cemeteries provides interesting clues for the understanding of this Lower Egyptian culture and its position between Naqadan Upper Egypt and Chalcolithic/ Proto-urban Palestine. Author 92.1035 TAKAYIMA, Izumi, Large Flint Knives in Cemeteries of the Naqada Culture, Egypt, Oriento, Tokyo 35, No. 1 (1992), 123-138. (fig., map). In Japanese.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VII SOCIETY AND CULTURE

92.1036 VERMEERSCH, Pierre M., Etienne PAULISSEN, Dirk HUYGE, Katharina NEUMANN, Willem Van NEER and Philip Van PEER, Predynastic Hearths in Upper Egypt, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 163-172. (map, fig., ill., table). This contribution studies the Predynastic hearths found over the years by the Belgian Prehistoric Project. The hearths offer some important evidence for the understanding of the Middle Holocene of the Nile Valley and the introduction of Predynastic cultures into Upper Egypt. After collecting evidence from Nag el-Busa, elSalamuni and Makhadma, the authors discuss the hearth structure and the implications for environmental reconstruction and human occupation. 92.1037 WENKE, Robert J. and Douglas J. BREWER, The Neolithic - Predynastic Transition in the Fayum Depression, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 175-184. (map, fig., ill., tables). In this paper the authors assess some of the evidence concerning the apparent near-abandonment of the Fayum after about 4000 B.C., and place this evidence in the context of the cultural changes Egypt was undergoing at this time. In the period under discussion the Fayum was of little importance as being somewhat remote from the mainstream. The Fayum was not one of the areas where influences from Southwest Asia were felt. VII.f General and varia see also: 92.0411 92.1038 FAIRSERVIS, Jr., Walter A., The Development of Civilization in Egypt and South Asia. A HoffmanFairservis Dialectic, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 57-64. (ill.). A confrontation of different ideas about the development of civilization, which also comprises Ancient Egypt. The author expresses his doubts on the assumed homogeneity of culture up and down the Nile Valley. The fundamental difficulty is that the ceramic sequence at Naqada and Armant, however refined, are applied in places remote from these locales. Any site that has a modicum of typologically similar ceramics, slate palettes, etc., no matter what its local differences, is not only assigned a chronological place, but added to the cultural forms identified at Naqada, for example. This leaves no mental room for significant differences and is fatal to any effort to develop valid theoretical notions concerned with the origin and development of early Egyptian civilization and the appearance of the Pharaonic state. Critical to an understanding of how village life relates to the development of early Egyptian civilization is the relationship of the wadi system to the active Nile flood plain. The example of Hierakonpolis shows that the so-called Predynastic town is situated precisely at the edge of the old grassland and the modern alluvium. Testimony to the presence of regular rainfall at contemporary times are the large stream channels and artificial structures, besides which are numerous structures. The town's location is thus strategic both because of the agricultural resources of the active Nile floodplain and, notably, because of the adjacent grassland. All this evidence strongly suggests that cattle represented wealth and power and, as in a number of ethnohistorically described groups, the larger the number of cattle the greater the wealth of the owner.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_7.html[10/11/2012 17:10:03]

VIII SCIENCE AND TECHNOLOGY

SYSTEMATIC LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES VIII SCIENCE AND TECHNOLOGY a. Science and medicine b. Technology VIII.a Science and medicine see also: 92.0133, 92.0154, 92.0256, 92.0387, 92.0415, 92.0422, 92.0448, 92.0618, 92.0991 92.1039 BARTA, Winfried, Zur Datierungspraxis in gypten unter Kambyses und Dareios I., ZS 119 (1992), 83-90. (fig.). In the XXVIth Dynasty the Egyptians used an antedating system of regnal years, the counting of the first regnal year starting on the preceding New-Year's day I akhet 1. It absorbed the incomplete last regnal year of the predecessor. In Persia existed a similar principle of equal length of regnal and calendar years, albeit now postdating to the next New-Year's day, Nisanu 1. The author elaborates the implications for the Persian and the Egyptian system in case of an accession between Nisanu 1 and I akhet 1 and vice versa. Three simple rules can be established for the Egyptian dating in the Persian Period: (1) Antedating was used; (2) Regnal years started on New-Year's day I akhet 1; (3) From Nisanu 1 there was antedating to I akhet 1. The author points out that Cambyses' first Egyptian regnal year is equal to his fifth Persian regnal year. At the end of the article follows the chronology of the kings of the XXVIth and XXVIIth Dynasties, from Psammetichus I to Artaxerxes II, with indication of the number of full calendar years in the reign and the exact datings. 92.1040 CHRISTIANSEN, H. Dalgas, Decanal Star Tables for Lunar Houses in Egypt?, Centaurus, Copenhagen 35 (1992), 1-27. (fig.). The well-known Egyptian diagonal star tables found in coffins divide the zodiac into 36 regions and deep night into 12 hours of unequal length, changing with the seasons. The later Ramesside star tables from around 1150 B.C. have been seen before as an imperfect attempt to create a 24 hour system. A reanalysis of data now shows them to describe a division of the sky into 27-29 regions, not 24, and they are therefore seen as listing lunar houses rather than hours. Some aspects of using transit stars are mentioned, and a computed check of Sirius as transit star gives a good fit for a date near 1600 B.C. The use of lunar houses seems not to have been firmly dated anywhere at so early an age, and until now it has not been attested in Egypt or Europe at all before c. A.D. 300. The results are briefly compared to the ancient traditions of lunar houses and star transits in Asia, especially China. A new and more general result about solstice symmetries of decanal-type hours is given, derived from linear equations, not sphaerics. In the German translation of Ptolemy's proof of solstice symmetry there is a confusing error, which is corrected. None of the findings corroborate previous impressions of the low status of Egyptian astronomy. Author 92.1041 EBEID, Nabil E., Mdecine gyptienne au temps des pharaons, Le Monde Copte, Limoges 20 (1992), 7-12. (ill.). Thanks to the discovery of papyrus Edwin Smith and a few others, we are able to know how the ancient Egyptians dealt with medicine. They considered the human body as being naturally healthy, while diseases and illness were caused by external agents - material or spiritual. Consequently, they developed the art of

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_8.html[10/11/2012 17:10:04]

VIII SCIENCE AND TECHNOLOGY

curing. Medical practitioners used to be very specialised; they were paid by the State and all citizens were entitled to medical care. Medicine was taught in special schools, some of which became very famous. The practice of mummification gave the Egyptians a very good knowledge of anatomy, and surgery was developed in a skilled way. Gynaecology, obstetrics, ophthalmology, dental surgery and internal medicine were all practised; the medicine of work was clearly studied. Pharmacology also existed for curing a lot of diseases. The medical knowledge of the ancient Egyptians seems to go back very far in history. Author 92.1042 GUNDEL, Hans Georg, Zodiakos. Tierkreisbilder im Altertum. Kosmische Bezge und Jenseitsvorstellungen im antiken Alltagsleben, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992 = Kulturgeschichte der antiken Welt, 54. (18 x 25 cm; 360 p., ill., pl. incl. colour). ISBN 3-8053-1324-1 In this book on ancient representations of the Zodiac, Egyptian representations are dealt with on p. 81-91. W.H. 92.1043 HENNE, Willibald, Bemerkungen zum heliakischen Aufgang der Sothis, ZS 119 (1992), 10-21. (fig.). After a definition of the heliacal rising of a star as the first appearance in the eastern morning sky after escaping from the solar brilliance and as the beginning of its visible period, the author reconsiders the case of the dog star Sothis-Sirius as a physical phenomenon, leaving apart the significance of the heliacal Sothic rising for the Egyptian chronology. First he gives an exposition of the mathematical principles necessary for its understanding, and then calculates the times of rising and setting of the sun and Sirius, as well as their courses, i.e. the height of the star in dependency on the azimuth. He concludes: (1) On Elephantine at sunrise of the 195th day Sirius is still 10o below the horizon; on day 205 it is equal with the sun; at sunrise of day 210 Sirius has already a height of 5o. (2) Jumping now five days ahead and to Memphis, the rising characteristic of the sun and Sirius there is in accordance with Elephantine; this means that the rising characteristic of day 200 at Elephantine is in agreement with that of day 205 in Memphis. (3) The azimuthal distance of both stars grows only minimally with the increase of the degree of latitude of the observation point, which leaves very little room for influence on the arc of vision. 92.1044 KOLTA, Kamal Sabri, Tiere und ihre kosmetische Rolle in den gyptischen und koptischen medizinischen Papyri, in: Proceedings of the XIXth International Congress of Papyrology I, 687-701. (Arabic summary). Discusses the use of animal substances in Egyptian and Coptic medical texts and the survival of some of these practices into the present. W.H. 92.1045 KRAUSS, Rolf, Das Kalendarium des Papyrus Ebers und seine chronologische Verwertbarkeit, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 75-96. (fig., ill., table). The author discusses several opinions of the last decade concerning the discussion on the chronological relevance of the calendar on Papyrus Ebers. He thinks over, revises and completes his own opinions of AEB 85.1313. The following subjects are discussed: 1) layout of the calendar and the relation between the regnal and calendar year; 2) the problem of the epagomenal days; 3) the date of the rising of Sothis; 4) the dots beneath prt 4pdt; 5) the 12 moon months in column I; 6) schematic moon months of 30 days; 7) the position of the moon month wpt-rnpt at the head of the calendar. In three appendices the author discusses the length of the reigns of Tuthmosis I and II, the Sothis date from the temple of Khnum at Elephantine, and the astronomical ceiling in the tomb of Senenmut in relation to the chronology of the Tuthmosides. Consequence of this discussion on the absolute chronological interpretation of the Ebers calendar is that year 1506 B.C. can be fixed as year 9 of Amenhotep I. In this year, a first moon month day fell on III Shemu 9 and a calendrical rising of Sothis fell on the same day (or on III Shemu 11 or 12). The year on the Ebers calendar can be described as a moon-Sothis year of 12 months, whose New Year's Day fell in the 9th year of Amenhotep I on III Shemu 9 and was especially characterized by the coincidence of the first day of the first moon month (wpt-rnpt) and rising of Sothis. M.W.K.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_8.html[10/11/2012 17:10:04]

VIII SCIENCE AND TECHNOLOGY

92.1046 LEITZ, Christian, Bemerkungen zur astronomischen Chronologie, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 97-102. (table). The author briefly reviews the main lines of thought of his book "Studien zur gyptischen Astronomie" (AEB 91/1.0420) and explains the implications for absolute chronology. He considers the results of the First Colloquium and points to the differences and similarities. The second part of this article is devoted to new astronomical calculations made by H. Mucke of the Sirius- and Moon-dates which are important to absolute Egyptian chronology (see AEB 92.1048). As a result of these calculations the beginning of the reign of Tuthmosis III can be dated in 1478 B.C. The beginning of the reign of Ramses II in 1303 B.C. is more plausible than in 1278 B.C. On the basis of the calculations, the year 1289 B.C. can be excluded. M.W.K. 92.1047 LUFT, Ulrich, Die chronologische Fixierung des gyptischen Mittleren Reiches nach dem Tempelarchiv von Illahun, Wien, Verlag der sterreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1992 = Verffentlichungen der gyptischen Kommission, 2 = Sitzungsberichte. sterreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-historische Klasse, 598. (15 x 24 cm; 241 p., folding fig., folding table, pl.). ISBN 370011988-7; Pr. S 490 In the foreword the author surveys the history of the attempts to create a fixed chronology of Ancient Egypt with the help of calendar and astronomical data. Any attempt at absolute fixation must begin with the known dates of heliacal risings of Sothis-Sirius. One of these comes from the present Illahun archive, which dates from the reign of Sesostris III. It can be related to a series of moon dates from the same archive, which enable to construct a relative chronology. Ch. 1 contains the basics. The papyrus archive permits to establish the festival calendar of the temple through three types of written sources - temple journals, letters and feast lists -, which are discussed here. Then the author exposes his methods of approaching the data. In the following catalogue of dates from the archive (mostly in the Papyrus-Sammlung Berlin, but also in the Egyptian Museum Cairo and the Petrie Museum London) all references to the festival calendar are included. After the physical description of the 67 individual documents the author elucidates of each the function and the background, gives the pertinent passage in transcription (in case, with textual notes), and the translation with commentary. The papyri are given in the numerical order of their inv. nos., for Berlin ranging between inv. nos. 10001 to 10419, and ending with the few documents from Cairo and London. In ch. 3 the author presents the individual feasts with the Egyptian name in transliteration and following the order of the Egyptian alphabet, after having pointed out in an excursus that the length of the reign of Sesostris III is with absolute certainty 19 years. The attestations are arranged by categories of degree of certainty, in its fullest form giving the king, the regnal year and the complete date. Ch. 4 is concerned with the construction of a web of dates of moon feasts, under the rule of reduction to a new moon date. The dates of a few registered, and fixed, new moons serve to calculate the temporal distance from this point of some feasts which could not be fitted in properly so far, viz. the feasts of Proceeding (Xnt), of Proceeding of the Land (Xnt nt tA), of Jubilation (jhhj), of Wagi (WAgj), of Cord of the Nile-mile (Sspt jtrw), and of Full Moon (mDDjnt). In ch. 5 then follows the chronologically ordered catalogue of the dates as reduced to the new moon (see the folding table showing the interrelation of the new moons). In ch. 6 the author attempts to compose the festival calendar as used in the cult in the funerary temple of Sesostris II. The feasts are arranged per month, beginning with I akhet and ending with the five epagomenal days. In ch. 7 the series of dates, which includes 20 reliable dates, is integrated in the absolute chronology of the period, which happens to be provided with the fixed Sothic date of IV prjt 16 of Year 7 of Sesostris III, from the very same archive. In this connection the author points out once more that the Egyptian day started with the sunrise at dawn. With the help of the moon dates within the tetraeteris, i.e. the four-year period in which the heliacal rising occurs on one calendar day, and in cooperation with other data, it can be calculated that the heliacal rising of Sothis in Year 7 of Sesostris III must have fallen between 1867 and 1863 or between 1843 and 1840 and that the earlier period is the correct one: Sesostris III reigned 19 years from 1872 to 1854 B.C. Summarizing remarks and some final conclusions in ch. 8. Bibliography added. 92.1048 MUCKE, H., Zur astronomischen Datierung im zweiten Jahrtausend v. Chr., gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 125-128. (ill.).

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_8.html[10/11/2012 17:10:04]

VIII SCIENCE AND TECHNOLOGY

The author presents 'Uraniastar', a new computer programma developed in the Urania-observatory at Vienna, used for calculations in the astronomical phenomenology. The new dates for the 2nd millennium B.C. as calculated by the computer are presented by Ch. Leitz in AEB 92.1046. M.W.K. 92.1049 NUNN, J.F., Chirurgie im Alten Reich gyptens, Deutsche Medizinische Wochenschrift, Stuttgart - New York 117 (1992), 1035-1041. (ill., fig.). After a brief review of known physicians from the O.K., Pap. Edwin Smith is discussed as the main source for surgical practice in the O.K. W.H. 92.1050 van OOSTERHOUT, G.W., The Heliacal Rising of Sirius, DE 24 (1992), 71-111. (fig., table). In this article the author extensively discusses the heliacal rising of Sirius as based on direct observation. In the Egyptian and Classical documents several texts are found giving the Egyptian date of the rising of Sirius. Two of them (the Canopus Decree and the Censorinus text) are discussed, and a translation of the parts relevant to chronology is given. The texts lead to the conclusion that the ancients took the day after the day of the heliacal rising as the day of the first visibility to eliminate the problems of damp and clouds and to make it a spectacular phenomenon. This day was called wpt rnpt (New Year). The two texts refer to Heliopolis as the place of observation. Further, the author discusses the ancient observations, the effects of secular change, numismatic evidence for the beginning of the Great Year, and Sothic dating. M.W.K. 92.1051 REEVES, Carole, Egyptian Medicine, Princes Risborough, Shire Publications Ltd, 1992 = Shire Egyptology, 15. (15 x 21 cm; 72 p., map, fig., ill.). ISBN 0-7478-0127-4; Pr. 4 In the introduction (ch. 1) the author points out that only an overview of health and disease in Ancient Egypt is presented along with an outline of important developments in the practice of medicine. Ch. 2, on health and hygiene, deals with living conditions, food, dental attrition, birth-giving etc. The medical profession is the subject of ch. 3: organisation and specialisation, the role of the temple in professional training, surgery, diagnosis, medical terminology, circumcision, and the reputation of Egyptian doctors abroad. Ch. 4 is concerned with diseases and deformities. Leprosy, sand pneumoconiosis (a pulmonary disease), bilharsia, schistosomiasis, arteriosclerosis, obesity, skin diseases, arthritis and other bone diseases, inherited and congenital deformities as dwarfism, and the physique of Akhnaton pass in review. After the brief ch. 5 on the medical papyri the author turns to medication and prescriptions. She deals with medicinal plants, native and originally not native in the Pharaonic Period, the problems of matching plant names with species, and the careful compositions of ingredients in the prescription. Ch. 7 contains the glossary of medical terms, ch. 8 the suggestions for further reading, and ch. 9 the list of museums to visit. Index added. 92.1052 SELLERS, Jane B., The Death of Gods in Ancient Egypt. An Essay on Egyptian Religion and the Frame of Time, Harmondsworth, Penguin Books, 1992. ISBN 0-14-015307-1; Pr. 8 In this book the author attempts to relate astronomical data to Egyptian mythology. She proceeds from the positioning of a marking point by the Prehistoric Egyptians halfway between the extreme positions of the sun in the horizon at the summer and winter solstices. When the sun aligned with this point, together with the reappearance of stars from the constellation of Orion, special celebrations took place. Owing to the precession, the equinox appearance of Orion came to an end about 6700 B.C. This dramatic change, interpreted in terms of death and resurrection, can be traced back in the texts, in which now Orion-Osiris no longer announces the rising sun, but travels in the sun boat. Sun eclipses are at the basis of the myths of the struggle between Horus and Seth, and of the descent of Horus into the Netherworld, presenting the healed eye to Osiris, in order to ensure his eternal life. Certain phenomena observable in such eclipses, such as light flashes, are identified as the Eye of Horus and the testicles of Seth, or as the two eyes of Horus. The eighty years during which their struggle carried on is related to a period with unusually frequent sun eclipses between 4867 and 4787 B.C. This theory is exposed in 36 chapters, in which funerary and other religious texts from various periods of

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_8.html[10/11/2012 17:10:04]

VIII SCIENCE AND TECHNOLOGY

Egyptian history are presented in translation and interpreted as the translation of astronomical phenomena of the precession and sun eclipses. A wide range of mythological themes is touched upon, such as the changing roles and functions of Osiris and Horus, the djed column, the unification of the Two Lands, the two calendrical systems, the sed festival, and the Apis bull as replacement of the king in the ritual killing of the king. A computer-based survey of sun eclipses throughout the history of Egypt given here serves to explain certain historically conspicuous facts. J.L. 92.1053 SPALINGER, Anthony, Additions and Queries, GM 128 (1992), 87-94. Brief notes concerning the mathematical outlook of the Egyptians. I. Supplement to the analysis of grain distributions by J.J. Janssen (GM 124 (1991), 91-97; AEB 92.0379); II. Addition of four more cases of rare grain measures discussed previously by the author (AEB 86.0400, AEB 87.0959): 1. O. Berlin P. 12337 (KRI III, 145.15-146.14); 2. O. Cairo 25582 (KRI IV, 166.14-167.7); 3. O. Gardiner 228 (KRI VII, 174.10-14); 4. O. Gardiner (Gayer-Anderson) (KRI VII, 184.6-186.7). M.W.K. 92.1054 SPALINGER, Anthony, Three Studies on Egyptian Feasts and their Chronological Implications, Baltimore, Halgo, Inc., 1992. (20 x 25 cm; XI, 64 p., pl.). ISBN 0-9613805-6-X; Pr. $ 36 This study of Egyptian feasts is composed of three separate chapters, all of which cover the interrelated problems of chronology and Egyptian religious observances. In the preface the author points out that he sees in the way of Egyptian calendrical reckoning a simple and fairly straightforward system at work that was based on calendars. The civil calendar was dominant, and the lunar calendar of less importance. In order to determine the operational system of a feast, profane texts, such as on papyri, are needed, since they provide the actual day-by-day operational set-up of Egyptian calendrics and festivals. Ch. 1 ("New Evidence on Egyptian Feasts"; p. 1-30) presents new evidence on Egyptian feasts as discovered on four inscribed limestone partner jambs from the reign of Amenhotep I and extracted from the 3rd pylon, now in the Open Air Museum at Karnak, which provide helpful data concerning the order, arrangement and dates in a series of Egyptian religious festivals. Since it is not enough to list the various Egyptian celebrations recorded on the four blocks, the dates of each feast within its specific calendar (lunar and/or civil) must be determined, with the help of all possible evidence from other sources. After a lengthy and thorough discussion, including that of a heliacal rising of Sothis (prt 4pdt), the author presents a summary. It appears that, not surprisingly for this pharaoh, there is a distinct influence of XIIth Dynasty calendars and that the present calendars are not typical of the XVIIIth Dynasty. It must remain an open-ended question whether the king altered his originals, while creating these new ones for his work at Karnak; large lacunas prevent from knowing if specific celebrations on certain occasions common only to the XVIIIth Dynasty and later were included. The second ch. ("the Canopus Stela"; p. 31-50) discusses the Canopus stela, where the date of the decree both in the Egyptian and Macedonian calendars is given. It contains a text portion (lines 33-45 of the Greek text) with respect to the rising of Sothis, which equates to wp rnpt. The author summarizes as follows. In all calendar-associated texts before the N.K. wp rnpt refers solely to day 1 of the civil year, if it is the associated feast, or else indicated month 1 (civil or lunar). When the heliacal rising of Sothis was referred to prt 4pdt is the associated term. By the XIXth Dynasty the first indication of Sothis with wp rnpt appears, although here the crucial passage from the astronomical ceiling of the Ramesseum can be understood as a simple juxtaposition of Sothis as the Lady of wp rnpt, i.e., day 1 of the civil year. Yet around this time the change in the name of month 12 from wp rnpt to the eventual Mesore had already begun, and those few references in the Ramesside Period provide the link. However, at that time, the connection was not to Sothis, but instead to Re. Later Sothis and wp rnpt are commonly associated in the Graeco-Roman temples, but still not mentioned together in a pure calendrical text. The Canopus Decree's clear evidence of prt 4pdt = wp rnpt provides a learned gloss, prevalent in the temple libraries, indicating that the heliacal rising of Sothis started a New Year, a (re-)birth, and a fresh era. Ch. 3 ("wp rnpt in the Esna Festival Calendar"; p. 51-59) concerns the festival calendar of the Esna temple,

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_8.html[10/11/2012 17:10:04]

VIII SCIENCE AND TECHNOLOGY

which lists three feasts of wp rnpt celebration for the complete year, the first one being on day 1 of Thoth, the second on day 9 of Thoth (labelled "the Feast of Amun; Feast of Re, corresponding to what the ancestors called "Feast of wp rnpt), whereas the third is placed on day 26 of Payni ("Feast of wp rnpt; Feats of wn-Hr in the temple of Neith; giving the clothing to the gods as what is done on the 8th of Mechir"). In the analysis of these dates the author sees the reference of a wp rnpt feast dated to Thoth 9 and equated to a feast of the sun god Re as not too unusual. He has a strong feeling that the understanding of the date of Payni 26 with its wp rnpt must be sought in the local festival rites of Esna itself, although hard supportive facts are lacking. Index at the end. 92.1055 WELLS, R.A., The Mythology of Nut and the Birth of Ra, SAK 19 (1992), 305-321. (fig.). An analysis of star patterns for the O.K. and earlier suggests that the origin of the legend concerning the sky goddess Nut and the course of the sun stems from early inhabitants of the Nile Valley or Delta. By observing the stars, these people created a means of measuring time which led to the development of a calendar. At the same time, such nightly observations led to stories which later formed the pantheon of myths connected with gods and goddesses who were worshipped for thousands of years. This paper indicates that Nut originated as an anthropomorphic form of the Milky Way and that a particular position of this group of stars in the predawn sky on the morning of the winter solstice gave rise to the legend of the birth of the sun depicted in many monument scenes. Other aspects of Nut are also discussed. Author 92.1056 WESTENDORF, Wolfhart, Erwachen der Heilkunst. Die Medizin im Alten gypten, Zrich-[Mnchen], Artemis & Winkler, 1992. (13 x 21 cm; 297 p., pl.). ISBN 3-7608-1072-1; Pr. DM 44 In this book for the general public the author deals in a methodical way with the medicine of the Ancient Egyptians. First he informs on the sources, in the first place the medical papyri, but also the Greek appreciation. After a long introductory chapter on the role of magic in the medical texts, the author explains that the anatomical-physiological handbook (the Book of Vessels, i.a. known from Pap. Ebers) can be shown to derive from the original glosses on anatomy, physiology and pathology. Here anatomical knowledge sprang from the urge to study pathology. A central role plays the heart. In the next chapter the author discusses the diseases of the circulation system, which, in the Egyptian view, provides the body with the vital elements of air and water, but also produces juices like tears and semen. The author then proceeds with the description of the pathologies and diseases, from the head to the feet: the head (face, temples, ear, eyes, nose, mouth, teeth, tongue, throat and neck); shoulders, arms and fingers; the inner parts of the body (chest, heart, lungs, liver, stomach, intestines, hips and pelvis, sexual organs, bladder and posterior); legs (knee, toes, shin bone). Then follow: substances causing pain; injuries (wounds; bone fractures; injuries resulting from blows, bites and stings) and their treatment (in the first place, the handbook for injuries in Pap. Smith); swellings, tumours and ulcers, blood disorders, worms; rashes, vesicles and inflammations. After chapters on mental disturbances and palaeopathology (as known from mummies and skeletons) the author turns to gynaecology, dealing with the uterus, menstrual bleedings, the female sexual organ, birthgiving, breasts, contraception, and birth prognosis, and continues with the medical care for children. Also subjects of bodily hygiene and cosmetics pass in review, such as the face, hair growth stimulants, hair colourings, epilation, and care of the body and smells in general. After brief chapters on household hygiene (against insects and contagious diseases) and veterinary science the author studies the sociological aspects of the physician and the patient (in and outside the medical texts). The main text ends with drugs and pharmacopoeia, influence abroad, and the aftermath in Coptic medicine. Chronological table, bibliography, and indexes (general, body parts, diseases, treatment, drugs and their preparation, magic, gods, kings, toponyms, medical papyri, and classical and modern authors) added. VIII.b Technology see also: 92.0162, 92.0163, 92.0498, 92.0601, 92.0613, 92.0650, 92.0675, 92.0686, 92.0832, 92.0991, 92.1004

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_8.html[10/11/2012 17:10:04]

VIII SCIENCE AND TECHNOLOGY

92.1057 ABITZ, Friedrich, Der Bau der grossen Pyramide mit einem Schrgaufzug. Mit Beitrgen von Bern Scheel, Lbeck und Assmann Beraten + Planen GmbH, Braunschweig, ZS 119 (1992), 61-82. (plans, fig., tables). Die ausserordentliche Bauleistung hat immer wieder zu der Frage gefhrt, ob der Bau der Grossen Pyramide mit dem Pyramidenbezirk in den 23-24 Regierungsjahren des Cheops durchgefhrt werden konnte. Andererseits sind an der Roten Pyramide des Snofru in Dahschur Graffiti aufgefunden worden, die erschliessen, dass die Pyramide zwei bis drei Jahre nach der Verlegung des sdwestlichen Ecksteins schon 15 Steinlagen (12 m) hoch anstand, d.h. ein Fnftel der gesamten Baumasse. Die Bauleistung an der bedeutend voluminseren Cheops-Pyramide ist nach 40 m Hohe mit der Zahl an m3 jhrlich der Roten Pyramide vergleichbar (siehe Anhang C). Die Errichtung der Grossen Pyramide liegt deshalb, soweit Schrgaufzge verwendet wurden, nicht ausserhalb der damaligen Mglichkeiten. Der Schrgaufzug war nicht nur ein geeignetes Bauhilfsmittel, um die Arbeiten erheblich zu erleichtern, zu beschleunigen und Arbeitskrfte einzusparen, sondern auch geeignet, die Steinblcke bis zur geplanten Pyramidenhhe aufzuschichten und gleichzeitig eine glatte und stark geneigte Aussenflche herzustellen. Die mgliche Weiterentwicklung bekannter Bauablafe bei Verwendung erprobter Materialien zeigt, mit welchen einfachen Vorrichtungen die alten gypter ihre Bauaufgaben mit den vorgefundenen gewaltigen Leistungen wahrscheinlich erbracht haben. Es ist anzunehmen, dass sie auch ebenso einfache, uns unbekannte Methoden fr die Verminderung der Reibung bei dem Transport der Steinblcke anwendeten, gleiches gilt fr die Vermessung der Bauteile der Pyramide und die stndige Kontrolle der Massgenauigkeit. Entscheidend fr den Einsatz des Schrgaufzugen waren die organisatorischen Fhigkeiten der gyptischen Baumeister. Die zeit- und kraftsparenden Hebevorrichtungen verlangten fr einen optimalen Einsatz einen taktmssigen und vorausgeplanten Arbeitsablauf. Die Cheopspyramide legt in allen ihren Bauteilen ein Zeugnis der planerischen Fhigkeiten ihrer Baumeister ab. Anhang A: Berechnung der erforderlichen Kraft fr das Schleppen der Steinblcke in Tabellen; Anhang B: Erluterungen und Berechnungen zu den dynamischen Krften des Bewegungsablaufes; Anhang C: Tabelle der Kapazitt am Bau bei dem Einsatz von Schrgaufzgen. Adapted author's summary 92.1058 GARBRECHT, Gnther and Horst JARITZ, Neue Ergebnisse zu altgyptischen Wasserbauten im Fayum, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 238-254. (maps, fig., ill. incl. colour). Ancient maps show a large wall in the south-east of the Fayum, running for a distance of over 8 km from Difunnu (near Itsa) to Sheikh Abu el-Nur in the south. About 4 km of the wall are still standing. In the past the wall held back the waters of an artificial lake, the site of which is presently known as El-Mala'a; the adjoining depression El-Gharaq belongs to it as well. While the most impressive remains of the wall are Roman, the older parts may go back to the Ptolemaic or, possibly, the Saite Period. The lake was fed by the Bahr Yusef and functioned as a storage basin for irrigation in the spring, thus enabling a second harvest. The wall was repeatedly damaged by floods, but it continued to function into the 19th century. The El-Mala'a basin is doubtless identical to the Lake Moeris described by Diodorus, Strabo, and Pomponius Mela. The question whether Herodotus described the same lake or whether he actually described the Birket el-Qarun must remain open. W.H. 92.1059 ISLER, Martin, The Technique of Monolithic Carving, MDAIK 48 (1992), 45-55. (fig.). Verfasser stellt die einzelnen Arbeitsgnge der gyptischen Steinmetzen im Steinbruch vor und vergleicht die Vorteile dieser Methode mit spter entwickelten Techniken. E.M.W.-B. 92.1060 LERSTRUP, Annette, The Making of Wine in Egypt, GM 129 (1992), 61-82. (fig.). Scenes of wine-making appear in tomb paintings from the O.K. to the Late Period. On the basis of these scenes the author first describes the vineyard. After this, the process of wine-making is discussed. Twelve elements in vintage scenes can be recognized. These scenes are never depicted in one tomb, nor do they all appear in the same period. They show the technological details of ancient Egyptian wine-making: 1. tending

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_8.html[10/11/2012 17:10:04]

VIII SCIENCE AND TECHNOLOGY

the vine; 2. picking grapes; 3. transportation of the grapes; 4. the pressing vat; 5. beating the working rhythm; 6. the sack-press; 7. filling jars; 8. sealing jars; 9. registration; 10. fermentation; 11. transportation of winejars; 12. offering to Renenutet. M.W.K. 92.1061 PITLIK, Herbert, Baustelle Cheops Pyramide (Auszug Rampen und Materialtransporte), GM 129 (1992), 8386. (fig.). On the basis of calculations from models, the author describes the possible method of transportation of heavy stone blocks upon sledges, and of their placing at the proper height, probably with capstans. M.W.K.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_8.html[10/11/2012 17:10:04]

IX THE COUNTRY AND NEIGHBOURING AREAS

SYSTEMATIC LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES IX THE COUNTRY AND NEIGHBOURING AREAS a. Natural environment b. Topography, toponymy, maps c. Physical anthropology and mummies IX.a Natural environment see also: 92.0111, 92.0144, 92.0373, 92.0496, 92.0533, 92.0544, 92.0598, 92.0712, 92.0736, 92.0755, 92.0780, 92.0820, 92.0885, 92.0889, 92.0918, 92.0973, 92.0987, 92.0988, 92.1023, 92.1044, 92.1051 92.1062 ANDRES, Wolfgang and Jrgen WUNDERLICH, Environmental Conditions for Early Settlement at Minshat Abu Omar, Eastern Nile Delta, Egypt, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 157-166. (map, fig., abstract). The aim of the investigation was to get information on the environmental conditions prevailing in the area around Minshat Abu Omar since the prehistoric period of human occupation there, and to locate ancient Nile branches as well as the habitations belonging to the Predynastic cemetery excavated there. After deep drillings and soundings the findings gave a general idea of the subsurface structure. Vast swamp or marsh environments existed close to Minshat Abu Omar during the 4th and 3rd millennia B.C. To the east of the sand gezira of Minshat Abu Omar overtopping the modern floodplain sand sheets deriving from the gezira are interlocked with typical floodplain deposits, organic layers or interspersed with cultural debris. Those successions are indicating varying morphological activity. The sand accumulations seem to be the place of early habitations. Adapted authors' summary 92.1063 AUFRRE, Sydney, L'univers minral dans la pense gyptienne. Volume 1: Le monde des dserts, des mines et des carrires. L'offrande des mtaux et des pierres et le remplissage de l'Oeil-Oudjat. Les divinits de l'univers minral dans la mentalit et la religion des anciens gyptiens. Volume 2: Les minerais, les mtaux, les minraux et les produits chimiques, les trsors et les dfils de contres minires: Leur intgration dans la marche de l'univers et l'entretien de la vie divine, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1991 = Bibliothque d'tude, 105/1-2. (20 x 28 cm; I: LI, 354 p., frontispiece, loose table; II: p. 354-835, frontispiece, loose sheet of addenda et corrigenda, loose booklet of 35 p., containing the index); rev. BiOr 51 (1994), 321-327 (Dieter Kurth); OLZ 89 (1994), 134-139 (R. Klemm). ISBN 2-7247-0102-X Dans volume 1 la premire partie, "L'gyptien, sa perception de la gomorphologie, les limites de son regard," montre la faon dons les gyptiens se reprsentaient leur environnement dsertique et montagneux, travers le lexique et la toponymie, et comment ce dernier tait ressenti dans les mentalits. La seconde partie, "La vie des minraux et des mtaux au sein des entrailles," envisage les carrires, les mines et les mtiers qui s'y rapportent (ch. 1), et ce que les gyptiens considrent comme "minral," "minerai" ou "mtal" selon leurs propres codifications (ch. 2). La troisime partie, "La divinit, les minraux et la divinisation par l'offrande minrale," se subdivise en A, B, C. Dans sous-partie A, "De la divinit, du temple," le ch. 3 voque les diverses divinits qui rgnent ou oeuvrent dans le cadre de l'univers minral ou protgent d'hommes habitus se rendre dans le dsert. Le ch. 4 envisage les diffrentes formes d'offrande des minraux et des mtaux dans des rites aussi divers que la procession de Nouvel An Dendera et Edfou - c'est--dire l'offrande de minraux bruts, mais aussi la prsentation des minraux dans les dpts de fondation (ch. 5). Dans souspartie B, "Le tableau du remplissage de l'Oeil-Oudjat dans les temples tardifs," les ch. 6 9 sont consacrs un rite, conserv par plusieurs versions, consistant remplir la lune - l'Oeil d'Horus - l'aide de mtaux, de minraux, et de plantes magiques. Dans sous-partie B, "Le cycle minral dans la pense gyptienne," le ch. 10 tente de mettre en vidence l'existence d'un cycle minral de mme nature que le cycle vgtal, en montrant d'une part, que les minraux ne retournent aux dieux qu'en vertu d'une tiologie bien spcifique (ch. 11), d'autre part, en mettant l'accent sur la faon dont les gyptiens se servent des minraux et des mtaux pour renforcer le caractre divin de chaque divinit ou simuler chez les dfunts une apparence divine, l'aide de prparations liturgiques complexes ou l'emploi d'amulettes ou de matires prcieuses brutes ou prepares.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_9.html[10/11/2012 17:10:05]

IX THE COUNTRY AND NEIGHBOURING AREAS

Le point tant fait sur l'univers des carrires et des mines, sur les divinits et l'offrande spcifique des minraux, le second volume se propose, dans un premier temps, de pntrer plus avant dans la signification de chaque produit, depuis les mtaux jusqu'aux produits chimiques, en passant par les productions telles que le sable, les argiles et les terres, en aboutissant aux pierres de construction. Dans un second temps, le phnomne du "trsor" est entrevu. La quatrime partie, "Thologie et perception des mtaux," montre comment des mtaux prcieux tels que l'or (ch. 12) et l'argent (ch. 13), mais galement le fer (ch. 14), le cuivre et le plomb (ch. 15), etc., revtaient chacun une signification spcifique. La cinquime partie, "Incitation la lumire minrale," adopte un parti identique pour le lapis-lazuli (ch. 16), la turquoise (ch. 17), la THnt (ch. 18), les minraux verts et rouges, le silex et l'obsidienne, les minraux clairs, les fards puis les rsines, les coquillages et les fossiles. La sixime partie, "Emploi divin et liturgique des produits chimiques et des matires pulvrulentes ou ductiles," a pour but d'analyser successivement l'alun, les natrons et le soufre (ch. 25), les terres et les colorants (ch. 26), puis le sable, les terres et les argiles (ch. 27). La septime partie, "Matriaux d'ornementation et de construction: les fondations du monde," examine les pierres destines la construction et les mythes qui s'y rapportent. La huitime partie, "Le 'trsor', microcosme minral, voque et analyse tout d'abord la notion de 'Trsor' (ch. 28), les inscriptions ddicatoires (ch. 30), et surtout les diffrentes processions minires de Dendara, d'Edfou et de Philae (ch. 30-32). Le dernier chapitre est un essai de comprhension des derniers jours de 'l'conomie' des trsors des temples tardifs (ch. 33). Il est tabli par ailleurs de nombreux indices facilitant la consultation de l'ouvrage: indices des toponymes, des divinits, des noms de plantes, d'animaux et de minraux, ceux des vocables gyptiens coptes, grecs, arabes, ainsi que des indices sur le biotope et l'activit humaine, etc. Author 92.1064 BARAKAT, Hala Nayel and Nathalie BAUM, Douch II. La vgtation antique [de Douch. (Oasis de Kharga)]. Une approche macrobotanique, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1992 = Documents de Fouilles, 27. (24 x 32 cm; X, 105 p., frontispiece, maps, fig., ill., tables); rev. BiOr 51 (1994), 327-328 (Renate Germer). ISBN 2-7247-0113-5 In this palaeobotanical study of the vegetation of Dush in the Kharga Oasis the authors first present a general introduction on the ecological characteristics of the Baris plain and on the actual vegetation of Dush. The vegetal remains found in the necropolis during the first 1982 campaign are analyzed and arranged into groups like leafs, fruits, grains and nuts etc. After a note on the examination of mummy bindings from some tombs, the material is arranged by the tombs where they have been found, and the composition of bouquets and garlands is studied. The flora found during the 1990 campaign is presented in an arrangement by tomb. The bulk of the book is taken up by the description (with drawing and bibliography) of the botanical repertoire, the genus and species identified now being regrouped into their families. These families are presented in alphabetical order; in a taxonomical concordance table the vegetal species and genus are given in alphabetical order, with reference to the family they belong to. In the synthesis the authors deal with the habitats of the material, which range from cultivated to wild desert nature, and with the uses for human consumption, as fodder, in medicine and in the production (dyes, oils). Further, the authors study the origins and centres of dispersion (quite a few are tropical in origin), and their historical presence in the Predynastic and Pharaonic periods. Many, particularly in bouquets and garlands, played an important role in the funerary religion, in the offering rituals for the afterlife of the dead. Indexes of the Latin (both the scientific name and as used by Classical authors), the French, the Egyptian/Demotic, the Coptic etc. names added. 92.1065 BAUM, Nathalie, Histoire naturelle de l'gypte antique: tat des recherches, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 25-29. The author presents a brief survey of present scholarly interest in the natural history of Ancient Egypt. Her own researches concentrate on the Punt Hall of the Ptolemaic temple of Repyt at Wennina (Sohag), which yields interesting information, particularly on glues and resinous oils. 92.1066 BAUM, Nathalie, La vgtation antique de Douch, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 51-53.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_9.html[10/11/2012 17:10:05]

IX THE COUNTRY AND NEIGHBOURING AREAS

A preview of a monograph to be published on the vegetation of ancient Dush. 92.1067 BOESSNECK , Joachim und Angela von den DRIESCH, Tell el-Dab'a VII. Tiere und historische Umwelt im Nordost-Delta im 2. Jahrtausend v. Chr. anhand der Knochenfunde der Ausgrabungen 1975-1986, Wien, Verlag der sterreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1992 = Untersuchungen der Zweigstelle Kairo des sterreichischen Archologischen Institutes, herausgegeben in Verbindung mit der gyptischen Kommission der sterreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 10 = sterreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Denkschriften der Gesamtakademie, 11. (24 x 30 cm; 136 p., fig., tables, pl., loose folding plan); rev. Ethnographisch-archologische Zeitschrift 34 (1992), 446-447 (Manfred Teichert). ISBN 3-70011922-4; Pr. S 420 The material consisting of animal bones and mollusc shells comes from two excavation sites at Tell el-Dab'a. For the largest part the animals have served as food, but also as funerary gifts and as offerings. The square in front of the temple has yielded innumerable remains of burnt-offerings. Also considered as offerings are the corpses of donkeys and small ruminants like adult and young sheep and goats in graves, both connected and unconnected with human burials. Because a large number of the burials had been disturbed, the original contexts are not always easy to determine. Mostly the bones were in very bad condition. These uncertainties have some effect on the presentation. Then the authors sketch the chronology of the finds and the historical background, describe the distribution of the material over the various animals and discuss their economic and cultural significance. Wild game plays no part at all; the small mammals like rats and mice form a natural element in the culture; bird catching was of little importance, but fishing provided to a large extent the proteins needed; along with fishes Nile turtles were consumed. Among the domesticated animals cattle, sheep, goat and pig served the community also, or mainly, with their meat. Dogs and cats were present as pets. The donkey served for transport, but the occasional consumption of donkey meat cannot be excluded. Donkey burials were a custom in the culture. The most important nutritional and offering animal was cattle. Further sections are concerned with the distribution of tomb gifts and animal burials over the graves and pits; small and large offering pits, dumps of offerings in front of the temples; foundation deposits and offerings; and various offerings. Then follows the discussion of the animals, first the mammals: donkey (Equus asinus); horse (Equus caballus); cattle (Bos taurus) and aurochs (Bos primigenius); sheep (Ovis aries); goat (Capra hircus); pig (Sus domesticus) and swine (Sus scrofa); dog (Canis familiaris); jackal (Canis aureus lupaster); the red fox (Vulpes vulpes aegyptiaca); wild cat (Felis silvestris libyca) and domestic cat (Felis catus); the marsh cat (Felis chaus); mongoose (Herpestes ichneumon); hippopotamus; antelope (Alcelaphus buselaphus buselaphus); gazelle (Gazella spec.); fallow-deer (Dama mesopotamica); Nubian ibex (Capra ibex nubiana); hare (Lepus capensis); a bat species named Taphozous nudiventris; Nile grass rat (Arvicanthis niloticus niloticus); mice. The birds form a smaller group not discussed in detail; so also the reptiles, among which the delicious Nile turtle (Trionyx triunguis); and fishes and molluscs. Bibliography, graphs and numerous tables pertaining to the various animal species at the end. 92.1068 BOESSNECK, Joachim and Angela von den DRIESCH, Weitere Tierknochenfunde vom Tell Ibrahim Awad im stlichen Nildelta, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 97-109. (fig., tables). Die Tierknochenfunde vom Tell Ibrahim Awad umfassen bei Einbeziehung der Funde der ersten Serie den Zeitraum von der spten vorgeschichtlichen Zeit bis zum frhen Mittleren Reich. Die Masse des Fundguts stellen Haustierknochen. Das Schwein war das dominierende Fleischwirtschaftstier, gefolgt vom Rind. Schafhaltung hatte geringere Bedeutung, aber mit der Zeit nahm die Vorrangstellung des Schweines zugunsten von Rind und Schaf ab. Die Ziege spielte nur eine ganz untergeordnete Rolle. Andere Haustiere waren Esel und Hund, der Esel als Lasttier, der Hund als Hausgenosse gehalten. In der Anfangszeit der Siedlung brachte die Jagd auf Nilpferde und - weniger gravierend - auf Ure viel zustzliches Fleisch fr die Bewohner der Siedlung. Grosse Bedeutung fr die Versorgung mit tierischem Eiweiss hatte anfnglich der Fischfang. Raubwelse und Nilbarsche, z.T. gewaltiger Grsse, lieferten die Hauptfleischmengen. Auch die grossen Nilweichschildkrten verachtete man als Nahrungsquelle nicht. Die Vogeljagd brachte dagegen fr die Fleischversorgung dieser Menschen nicht viel ein. Authors

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_9.html[10/11/2012 17:10:05]

IX THE COUNTRY AND NEIGHBOURING AREAS

92.1069 BOESSNECK (), Joachim, Angela von den DRIESCH und Ahmed EISSA, Eine Eselsbestattung der 1. Dynastie in Abusir, MDAIK 48 (1992), 1-10. (tables, fig., pl.). Die drei stehend bestatteten Eselshengste wurden sdlich von Mastaba IV, einer Lehmziegel-Mastaba der 1. Dynastie, entdeckt. Ob es sich um das rituelle Begrbnis von "Seth-Tieren" handelt oder um Reittiere, welche den Verstorbenen in Richtung Sonnenaufgang tragen sollten, kann nur vermutet werden. E.M.W.-B. 92.1070 BOTTEMA, Sietse, Palynological Investigations of the Ibrahim Awad Deposits (Northeastern Nile Delta): Preliminary Report, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 123-126. (table, abstract). An organic deposit, formed mainly by peat, at Tell Ibrahim Awad was sampled for palynological investigations in order to obtain information about the local and regional vegetation history. 92.1071 CANEVA, Isabella, Le littoral nord-sinatique dans la prhistoire, CRIPEL 14 (1992), 33-38. (map). As a result of numerous geomorphological analyses of the Delta area, it has been surmised either that the western part of the North Sinai littoral was not inhabited during predynastic times or that it had been inhabited before the enormous layer of silty sediments now present was deposited. The latter hypothesis seems to be confirmed by recent discoveries in the eastern Delta. It is, therefore, necessary to carry out systematic surveys farther inland. The results of the 1991 campaign emphasize the fact that the mobility of the dunes influences the "visibility" of the archaeological remains: only the traces of Graeco-Roman or later occupation subsist on the surface, while the more ancient sites seem to be concentrated in zones where the fossil dune system is preserved. Author 92.1072 el-GAMILI, M.M., A.Gh. HASSANIEN and A.E. el-MAHMOUDI, Geoelectric Resistivity Contribution to the Mode of Occurrence of Sand Islets "Turtle-Backs" in the Nile Delta, Egypt, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 269-287. (maps, fig., abstract). The sand islets called "turtle backs" or sand geziras are sandy hills protruding in the otherwise clay fertile land of the eastern and southern Nile delta. Many of these hills are associated with archaeological sites, thus were Pharaonic settlements safe of high Nile floods. The mode of occurrence of these hills was a subject of controversy based on petrological and mineralogical examinations. Some believed that they are related to Holocene alluvial, diluvial, aeolian deposits or remnants of old Pleistocene sub-Deltaic deposits. The present geoelectric study using vertical electric sounding along profiles across some of these sand islets, portrayed their subsurface geologic pattern and their mode of occurrence. The results indicate that some of these islets are deep-rooted Pleistocene protruding sands such as in the southern Delta. However, in the eastern Nile delta, many of such islets are now covered with the Holocene clay cap. These are known as buried gezira sands. Sometimes, associated with the latter type, Holocene channel sands bridge over considerable thickness of the Holocene clay and silt, thus forming channel bars. These sand bars are separated from the Pleistocene sandy bedrock with thick clay and silt facies. Such sands are correlated in age to the Holocene clay cap. Thus their provenance is related to the buried gezira sands as well as the channel load from the southern sources of the Nile river. Authors 92.1073 GAWARECKI, Susan L. and Stephen K. PERRY, Late Pleistocene Human Occupation of the Suez Rift, Egypt: A Key to Landform Development and Climatic Regime, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 139-146. (maps, fig., table). Surface scatters of artifacts representing Lower, Middle, Late and Post-Palaeolithic industries indicate relatively continuous human occupation of the west bank of the Gulf of Suez. In the Late Palaeolithic the climate was much more like that of the relatively moist Levant, than that of the somewhat more arid southern Egypt/northern Sudan region. 92.1074

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_9.html[10/11/2012 17:10:05]

IX THE COUNTRY AND NEIGHBOURING AREAS

el HADIDI, M. Nabil, Notes on Egyptian Weeds of Antiquity: 1. Min's Lettuce and the Naqada Plant, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 323-326. (map, ill.). In this paper the identity of two ancient Egyptian weeds is exposed. First, the lettuce sacred to the god Min (Lactuca sativa) because of milky juice reminiscent of semen. Second, the Naqada plant depicted on Naqada II pottery is identical to the halfa grass Desmostachya bipinnata, one of the common weeds in Egypt and regular in most archaeological sites. The swt plant (Sign List M23) denoting the South, is believed to be identical with the Naqada plant. 92.1075 ISSAWI, Bahay and John F. McCAULEY, The Cenozoic Rivers of Egypt: The Nile Problem, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 121-138. (maps, ill.). Egypt, during the Cenozoic Era, was drained not by a single master stream, but by a succession of at least three different, major drainage systems that competed for survival by means of gradient advantage. The modern Nile is a chimaera made up of the surviving parts of these older systems; it is a recent arrival on the landscape of northeastern Africa. The Nile is neither an antecedent nor a superimposed stream, and is not the descendant of an illusory Proto-Nile of Tertiary age. 92.1076 de JONG, W.J., De Nijl en de god Hapi, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 83-86. (fig., pl.). "The Nile and the god Hapi." Article about the river Nile and its important significance in religious thought. M.W.K. 92.1077 de JONG, W.J., Het nijlpaard, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 133-138. (ill., pl.). "The Hippopotamus." After a brief description of the natural habit of the hippopotamus, the author discusses its role in ancient Egyptian religion, especially its negative association with Seth and its protective function in popular religion as the goddess Taweret. M.W.K. 92.1078 McARDLE, John E., Preliminary Observations on the Mammalian Fauna from Predynastic Localities at Hierakonpolis, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 53-56. (tables). The usual domesticates, such as sheep, goats, cattle, pigs and dogs, are present at all three principal Predynastic sites at Hierakonpolis, as is the possible presence of a domestic equid (Equus asinus). There are, however, significant differences in the usage of the major domestic species at each locality, one being characterized by an emphasis on caprine husbandry (sheep and goats), another on bovines (adult cattle), and a third of a mixed nature. In general, the Predynastic people derived the bulk of their mammalian animal protein from their domestic, making infrequent use of either the desert or Nile resources. 92.1079 MARCOLONGO, Bruno, volution du palo-environnement dans la partie orientale du Delta du Nil depuis la transgression flandrienne (8000 B.P.) par rapport aux modles de peuplement anciens, CRIPEL 14 (1992), 23-31. (maps, fig.). The geomorphological and, especially, the palaeo-hydrological observations made during the 1990-1991 survey seasons fit into the general framework of our understanding of the relationship between ancient settlement pattern models, natural resources and conditions in the palaeo-environment. The results obtained include: the identification of the bed of the ancient Pelusiac branch of the Nile between el-Qantara and its mouth; the localization of the successive coastlines formed by changes in the morphology of the hydrographic system of the Delta; discovery of the survival of a palaeo-lagoon, which was doubtless still in existence during the active period of the Pelusiac branch; the recognition of two perpendicular alignments of dunes, extending back into the desert. Author
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_9.html[10/11/2012 17:10:05]

IX THE COUNTRY AND NEIGHBOURING AREAS

92.1080 MILLS, James O., Beyond Nutrition: Antibiotics Produced through Grain Storage Practices, Their Recognition and Implications for the Egyptian Predynastic, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 2736. (fig., ill., map). Recent research involving skeletal populations in and around the Nile Valley suggests that tetracyclines were ingested in varying degrees as a result of different grain storage practices. It is thought that grain storage for bread and beer provided an environment conducive to the proliferation of antibiotic producing Streptomycetes. These microbes appear to have conferred heightened immunity against infection, as suggested by unexpectedly low incidence of infectious lesions in Nubian X-Group skeletal populations exhibiting diagnostic teracycline-labelling of forming osteons within compact human bone. Environmental similarities between the contiguous regions of Upper Egypt and Lower Nubia invite to extend the Nubian tetracycline hypothesis to Egypt. The hypothesis states that grain storage practices encouraged the growth of tetracycline producing Streptomycetes which naturally occur in the regions' soils and that the resulting contamination of grain conferred immunity against infection to the grain consumers, as is evident from the examination of Predynastic skeletal remains. Author 92.1081 NIBBI, Alessandra, A Note on tA Smaw, DE 23 (1992), 39-44. First the author discusses the identification of the Sma plant, which she earlier identified as a member of the lily family (DE 19 (1991), 53-68; 20 (1991), 35-38). She suggests that both swt and Sma represent the higher ground (above flood level), not very far from the Nile Valley itself. The flowering Sma plant could represent a particular part of that area of higher ground where flowers were able to grow. Neither hieroglyph symbolizes any part of the Nile Valley itself, because the plant was a succulent and a perennial. Further, the author discusses the symbolism of this plant in association with papyrus. The papyrus represents the swampland of Lower Egypt, while the swt or Sma represent the ground above the level of the Nile flood. In iconography the symbol of the union of the Two Lands possibly represents two foreign lands, who were eventually united under the rule of pharaoh, perhaps with the use of Horus and Seth. M.W.K. 92.1082 De PUTTER, Thierry, Gologie de l'gypte et matriaux de l'art pharaonique, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 91-109. (maps, fig.). After general remarks on the geology of Egypt the author deals with the three major categories of material. First, the rocks from the Precambrium: 1. Chephren diorite (metaanorthosite, gneiss) from Toshka; 2. porphyry from the Jebel Dokhan (Mons Porphyrites) in the eastern desert; 3. greywackes (wrongly labelled "schist" or "green schist") from the Wadi Hammamat; 4. the granites from Assuan. Next, the sandstone of Nubia in the Cretaceous Period, and lastly the limestones and other materials from the Cenozoicum. At the end a description of the techniques to distinguish the layers. 92.1083 De PUTTER, Thierry, Le "problme de Semna" (Nubie) revisit: nouveaux arguments en faveur d'un "event" climatique au Moyen Empire, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 125-127. (fig.). Rock inscriptions from the M.K. and S.I.P. at Semna and Kumma attesting Nile levels up to almost 10 meters above the average registered in the 19th and 20th centuries B.C., are evidence for a brief and strong climatic change. 92.1084 De PUTTER, Thierry et Christina KARLSHAUSEN, Les pierres utilises dans la sculpture et l'architecture de l'gypte pharaonique. Guide pratique illustr, Bruxelles, Connaissance de l'gypte Ancienne, 1992 = tude, 4. (16 x 24 cm; 176 p., fig., maps incl. folding, colour pl.). ISBN 2-87268-003-9 The authors, a geologist and an Egyptologist, have written a practical guide which aims at making it possible for anybody to establich which kinds of stone Egyptian objects are made from. It has 54 colour pl. to help their identification. After the introduction on stone and its uses from an art-historical point of view follows another on the geological stratigraphy of Egypt (see the tables), quarries and their exploitation. It is pointed
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_9.html[10/11/2012 17:10:05]

IX THE COUNTRY AND NEIGHBOURING AREAS

out how stone was freed from the rock in subterranean and open-sky quarries. At the end a note on the provenance diagnosis. The list gives the following data: the name of the stone in French, German, and English and approved in a workshop on standardization of stone identities and names; acceptable equivalent names and names to be avoided; the Egyptian name; geological description; location of the quarries; its use in art in the various periods. In the beginning of the chapter a list of a number of museum catalogues often referred to in the text. We mention the stones dealt with: alabaster (calcite; Ss); amazonite (green feldspar; Hsg; nSmt); anhydrite; basalt (nmHf?); fossil wood (xt awA?); red breccia; green breccia (bxn; wAD?); limestone (inr HD (nfr n anw); the diorite and gabbro family (mntt; ibhty?); anorthositic gneiss (avoid "Chefren diorite"; mntt; ibhty?); the red-rose granite family (mAT); greywacke (avoid "(green) schist"; bxn); sandstone ((inr HD nfr n) rwDt); silicified sandstone (quartzite; (inr n) biAt and variants; bnwt); hematite (bqs-anx; biA-qsy); jasper (Hkn; xnmt; red jasper not be confused with carnelian); lapis-lazuli (lazurite; xsbD); marble (aAt HDt); obsidian (vulcanic glass; mnw km?); pegmatite; peridotite (pyroxenite; prDn; brgt?); imperial porphyry (porphyric andesite; ibhty?); black porphyry; the quartz family comprising agate, amethyst (Hsmn), carnelian (Hrst); rock crystal (mnw HD) and black or smoked quartz (mnw km); serpentine (avoid "steatite"; nmHf; nSmt; shrt); steatite (soapstone, talc stone; avoid "serpentinite"). After a map on the distribution of the stones and a brief conclusion follow an appendix on the mineral hardness scale, a glossary of geological terms (including the names and terms dolerite, granitoid, granodiorite, nummulites and silica), a bibliography, and an index of stone designations. 92.1085 de ROLLER, Gerrit-Jan, Archaeobotanical Remains from Tell Ibrahim Awad, Seasons 1988 and 1989, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 111-115. (tables, folding pl.). The samples of the archaeobotanical remains from Tell Ibrahim Awad date from the Early Dynastic Period and the O.K. They comprise cultivated crops and wild plants. The main crop was barley (hordeum vulgare). There was also emmer wheat (triticum dicoccum). Crops were harvested by pulling the plants out of the ground. The droppings of mouse and rat indicate that also these animals used the harvest products and threshing remains. Animal products provided for the necessary proteins. 92.1086 SAID, Rushdi, The Geological History of the Nile Delta, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 259-267. (map, fig., abstract). The study of a large number of borehole data shows that the Nile delta is made up essentially of a massive unit of sand and gravel which is overlain unconformably by a thin layer of alluvial clay deposited during the last seven to eight millennia. The lower sand and gravel unit formed the ancient delta of the Middle Pleistocene Pre-Nile, the predecessor of the modern Nile. After having taken shape by the end of the Middle Pleistocene, the delta was subjected to a long period of erosion and incision until mid-Holocene times, after which a net aggradation of less than ten meters took place on its floodplain. Author 92.1087 SWEYDAN, Nabil, Buffles et taureaux au prdynastique, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 585-594. (map, pl.). This article surveys a number of the results of an exhaustive study on the origins and the races of cattle in Egypt and North Africa. Identical flora and fauna are documented in representations from the Egyptian Sahara and the Nile valley. Changes of climatic conditions and the human factor have caused their disappearance from these regions. The author discusses the iconographical and skeletal evidence for bovids from the Predynastic Period, with special attention to the African buffalo (Syncerus caffer) Its presence on the Brooklyn knife in the company of Bos taurus africanus is ecologically interesting. 92.1088 THANHEISER, Ursula, Plant Remains from Minshat Abu Omar: First Impressions, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 167-170. (abstract). Some of the burial jars at Minshat Abu Omar contained charred plant remains. Investigation yielded that cereals are the most important grain crops (barley dominant). All other crops represent less than 1% of all plant remains. Dominant in all samples are fodder plants. Many samples contain charred dung, probably used

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_9.html[10/11/2012 17:10:05]

IX THE COUNTRY AND NEIGHBOURING AREAS

as fuel for a funerary meal of cereals and fish. The remainders of the fireplaces were apparently put in the pots afterwards. 92.1089 THANHEISER, Ursula, Plant-Food at Tell Ibrahim Awad: Preliminary Report, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 117-122. (tables). This paper presents an assessment of the importance of plant types (field crops like cereals and pulses; weeds; garden plants, collected plants) as food and fodder at Tell Ibrahim Awad. The samples consist mainly of cereals and weeds associated with cereal cultivation in Lower Egypt. No difference in sample composition between the Predynastic and Early Dynastic Periods could be found. Tables added. 92.1090 WENDORF, Fred and Angela E. CLOSE, Early Neolithic Food-Economies in the Eastern Sahara, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 155-162. (map, plans, tables). Early Neolithic groups in the Eastern Sahara were cattle-pastoralists, who appear to have followed the modern African mode of pastoralism in using their animals as living sources of protein (milk and blood), rather than slaughtering them for meat. Meat was obtained primarily from gazelles and hares. Grinding stones occur even in the earliest Neolithic sites, suggesting the use of plant-foods, but plant remains, except wood-charcoal, are almost never recovered. However, recent re-excavation of an Early Neolithic site in Nabta Playa has revealed an astonishing assemblage of remains of plant foods that is unparalleled in sites of this age in Africa and has few equals anywhere else in the world. These were found in houses of three major periods of occupation, dated to 8600-8500, 8100-7900 and 7600-7400 B.P. Plant taxa identified are the Zizyphus tree, various grasses, among which sorghum, other herbs of shrublets, and some unidentified remains. 92.1091 de WIT (), Huib E. and Macej PAWLIKOWSKI, Comparison of Palaeoenvironmental Data from Neolithic - Early Dynastic Sites of Upper Egypt, the Fayum and the Nile Delta, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 289291. (fig., abstract). Presentation of the results of an investigation into climatic phenomena in Neolithic and Archaic Egypt. IX.b Topography, toponymy, maps see also: 92.0143, 92.0179, 92.0248, 92.0250, 92.0304, 92.0311, 92.0373, 92.0423, 92.0985, 92.1063 92.1092 CRUZ-URIBE, Eugene D., The Lake of Moeris: A Reprise, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 63-66. The author reconsiders the geographical name tA Hnt n Mr-wr/Mi-wr, understood to mean "the lake/marshland of (the town) Moeris." Its equivalent, Greek limen, refers to stagnant water that is occasional, but not perennial. Rather, the word Hnt means "canal," and by that word the Bahr Yusuf is meant here. This also agrees with the development of an extensive network of canals under Ptolemy III Euergetes. The name Moeris refers to the town of Gurob. A bibliography of discussions of the term Hnt in Appendix A; Appendix B gives a list of towns from Demotic texts which have been noted to be on the north or south side of the tA Hnt n Miwr. 92.1093 EDEL, Elmar, Afrikanische und asiatische Ortsnamen in ptolemischen Listen, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 37-41. (fig.). Two blocks, one rightward, the other leftward oriented, with foreign toponyms from Xois, capital of the 6th Lower Egyptian nome (see AEB 79969) contain, despite the Semitic-prisoner representations, also two African toponyms, next to three Asiatic ones. A last note is devoted to inbtyw "wall people" in Nubia, derived from inbt "rock shelter," "rock nest" (see AEB 76219). 92.1094
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_9.html[10/11/2012 17:10:05]

IX THE COUNTRY AND NEIGHBOURING AREAS

GRG, Manfred, Der biblische Name des Kupferminengebiets von Timna, Biblische Notizen, Mnchen 65 (1992), 5-8. The copper mining area Timna is mentioned in Pap. Harris I, 78, 1/2 as atk ('Atika') and in 1 Samuel 30, 30 as 'TK. W.H. 92.1095 GRG, Manfred, Sinai und Zypern als Regionen der Erzgewinnung. Beobachtungen zur Namengebung nach Mineralien in gypten und im Alten Orient, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 215-221. Regions are sometimes named after the minerals found there, i.a tA-nwb, "Nubia." The geographical name biA "ore" (in general, not specifically of copper) stands for the Sinai. The name Sinai may be etymologically connected with Akkadian sinnu, probably "copper ore." A Nuzi vocabulary equates a.la.a with this word. At the same time a.la.a denotes Cyprus, so "copper ore land." The Canopus decree contains the rare name 4in as denomination of Cyprus. The toponym cin in the Memphite stela of Amenhotep II (Urk. IV, 1305, 1) may also refer to an "ore place." Bibliography added. 92.1096 GRG, Manfred, Zur Heimat der Iturer, Biblische Notizen, Mnchen 64 (1992), 7-9. The writing of the name YTWR in the "Palestine List" of Tuthmosis III at Karnak (I, 14) as jtj-rw (= 'tr) and in the "Topographical List" in the temple of Amenhotep III at Western Thebes as j-tw-ra (='tr) geographically refers to the area of southern Syria and eastern Jordan as the core district of Ituraea. M.W.K. 92.1097 KAPER, Olaf E., Egyptian toponyms of Dakhla Oasis, BIFAO 92 (1992), 117-132. (map). The author first deals first with the designations for the oasis of Dakhla as a whole. Of the seven oases personified in the procession on the interior of the girdle wall of the Edfu temple the author argues the first, named P-qA, to represent Dahkla. It is likely that the toponyms Knmt and WHAt rsyt were synonymous and indicated both Kharga and Dakhla together, respectively in religious and administrative contexts. The same counts for 9sDs and WHAt mHtt indicating Bahriya oasis. The newly discovered temple of Ein Birbiya in Dakhla has the god Amun-nakht as its main deity. Of the toponyms in the eastern part of Dakhla, Imrt designates Ein Birbiya. The toponym 4A-wHAt, variant 4t-wAH may cover the whole area in the western end of Dakhla and includes Deir el-Haggar, Muzzawaka and possibly also Amheida. Mt is unidentified, but ancient Mut is a likely candidate; anxt may be situated in the central part of the oasis. 92.1098 MLLER-WOLLERMANN, Renate, Zur Lokalisierung von Orten in Mittelgypten, in: Proceedings of the XIXth International Congress of Papyrology I, 713-721. (map). Progress report on a survey carried out by the Egyptological Institute of Tbingen to identify localities mentioned in Pap. Wilbour. In an appendix a list is given of Greek toponyms with their Arabic equivalents. W.H. 92.1099 NIBBI, Alessandra, The Two Lands: the Black and the Red, DE 22 (1992), 9-23. (fig.). On the basis of textual examples (the majority from Papyrus Harris I) and the colour of the soil, the author argues that Heliopolis could be the Red City (dSrt), since its neighbouring hilly area could be identified as the Red Land or Red Hill-country. Because of the close association with Memphis, this city must be considered as the Black City (kmt). M.W.K. 92.1100 OSING, Jrgen, Zu zwei geographischen Begriffen der Mittelmeerwelt, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 273282.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_9.html[10/11/2012 17:10:05]

IX THE COUNTRY AND NEIGHBOURING AREAS

The author deals with some problems connected with the equations Kftyw "Crete" and Irs "Cyprus." First the author studies the relation of Kftyw to other names for Crete. He reviews the attestations in Egyptian N.K. and other Ancient Near Eastern sources. In the O.T. there are references to a connection with the Philistines. In Greek times the toponym Kftyw refers to Phoenicia in the Canopus Decree, while for Crete i.a. two toponyms reminiscent of the Egyptian and Semitic names are used. With regard to the toponym Irs "Cyprus," or rather a city state in it, the author agrees with the conclusions in AEB 86.0757, and draws attention to the passage Wenamun 2, 74-76, elucidating in this respect. 92.1101 QUACK, Joachim Friedrich, Eine Erwhnung des Reiches von Aleppo in den chtungstexten?, GM 130 (1992), 75-78. Identification of three toponyms in the M.K. Execration Texts from Mirgissa. Ynq is a West Semitic name; 5wtw refers to Eastern Jordan and the edge of the Syrian-Arabic desert. On the basis of phonetic similarities the author identifies Ymwarw with Yamhad/Aleppo. Herewith new evidence is given for close contacts between Egypt and Asia Minor during the M.K. The three toponyms of the Mirgissa Texts could refer to the whole area of Asia Minor : Ynq refers to Palestine and Libanon; 5wtw to Eastern Jordan and South Syria; Ymwarw to Northern Syria. M.W.K. IX.c Physical anthropology and mummies see also: 92.0533, 92.0544, 92.0587, 92.0650, 92.0938, 92.0991, 92.1007, 92.1056 92.1102 BOHEN, Barbara, Forensic Investigation of an Egyptian Mummy, AJA 96 (1992), 335. Summary of a paper. 92.1103 DAVID, A. Rosalie, The Scientific Investigation of Natsef-Amun, Keeper of the Bulls, BACE 3 (1992), 2333. (pl.). A mummy in the Leeds City Museum, purchased in 1823 by a Leeds banker, was first autopsied in 1824. In 1990 a renewed study was undertaken by the Manchester Mummy Team, using non-destructive techniques of examination. The body is that of Natsef-Amun, a priest at Karnak who held various scribal titles and who lived in the later XXth Dynasty. The techniques employed in the investigation included conventional radiology, CT-scans, endoscopy and histology, serology, dental examination, DNA identification, and fingerprint studies. Also, a reconstruction of the head was made. Cf. AEB 92.1106. W.H. 92.1104 FILER, Joyce M., Head injuries in Egypt and Nubia: a comparison of skulls from Giza and Kerma, JEA 78 (1992), 281-285. (pl.). Report on the examination of two groups of Egyptian and Nubian skulls with head injuries. A system of categories to define head injuries is presented and comparison made with work done by other researchers. Author 92.1105 GOYON, Jean Claude, Chirurgie religieuse ou thanatopraxie? Donnes nouvelles sur la momification en gypte et rflexions qu'elles impliquent, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 215-225. (pl.). The medical examination of a Ptolemaic mummy from the 2nd century B.C. has yielded information which is exploited here for an elaboration of the specific meaning of mummification in Egypt, particularly the surgical part with its left approach and positions needed to have access to the parts of the body to be removed during the evisceration. The author demonstrates that there must a religious reason for the access by the left side: in Egyptian orientation the west is the right side and the east, the place of rebirth of the sun, the left. Another point of interest is the removal of the brains, which is in fact irrelevant for the conservation of the body under Egyptian climatic conditions, and the introduction of resinous oils through the nostrils and the filling of the cranial cavity. Two passages from 7 and 8 of the Embalmment Ritual (AEB 1952:2554),
file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_9.html[10/11/2012 17:10:05]

IX THE COUNTRY AND NEIGHBOURING AREAS

given here in transcription and translation, provide the solution for this filling with a sacred, and not antiseptic, product. This is done in order to fix the head firmly to the torso, for the sake of the recomposition of the perfect mummy into a divine body, under the supervision of Anubis. At the end references to pertinent religious texts (P.T., C.T., B.D.). 92.1106 The Mummy's Tale. The Scientific and Medical Investigation of Natsef-Amun, Priest in the Temple at Karnak. Edited by A.R. David and E. Tapp, London, Michael O'Mara Books Limited, 1992. (17 x 24 cm; 176 p., frontispiece, map, fig., ill., tables). ISBN 1-85479-135-4; Pr. 16 This book addressing the general public reports on the ongoing Manchester Mummy Project. This is the account of the examination of the mummy of Natsef-Amun, which underwent its first examination as early as 1828. We mention the contributions: A.R. David, Early investigations of mummies (ch. 1); id., The geography and history of Ancient Egypt (ch. 2); id., The history of mummification (ch. 3); id., The discovery and 1828 autopsy of Natsef-Amun (ch. 4); id., Natsef-Amun's life as priest (ch. 5; he served as priest and scribe in Karnak under Ramses XI). After these Egyptological chapters follow: P.C.D. Brears, Mummies in Leeds Museums (ch. 6; the earliest description goes back to 1715); A.R. David, The Manchester Mummy Project (ch. 7); Ian Isherwood and C.W. Hart, The Radiological Investigation (ch. 8); Judith Miller and Catherine Asher-McDade, The dental examination of Natsef-Amun (ch. 9); E. Tapp, The Histological Examination of Mummified Tissue (ch. 10); E. Tapp and K. Wildsmith, The Autopsy and Endoscopy of The Leeds Mummy (ch. 11; diseases, infections are described); T. Haigh and T.A. Flaherty, Blood Grouping (ch. 12); R.A.H. Neave, The Facial Reconstruction of Natsef-Amun. Bibliographies to the chapters, suggested further reading and index added. 92.1107 NISSENBAUM, Arie, Molecular Archaeology: Organic Geochemistry of Egyptian Mummies, Journal of Archaeological Science, London 19 (1992), 1-6. (fig.). Egyptian mummies have captured the imagination of mankind for very many years. Modern analysis of mummies, using Gas Chromatography-Mass Spectometry and High Performance Liquid Chromatography, provides information on the type of organic matter used in the embalming processes. A long standing controversy between modern archaeologists and ancient historians is the question of whether Dead Sea asphalt was exported to Egypt for this purpose. Analysis of biomarkers, and in particular of the steranes and pentacyclic triterpanes, allowed the unequivocal identification of Dead Sea asphalts in mummies younger than the 2nd century B.C., while it was absent from an older mummy. A possible interpretation for this is that export of asphalt to Egypt for embalming purposes in the last 2500 years began only after the reign of Alexander the Great, when the economy of Palestine became incorporated into the Egyptian geopolitical sphere. The presence of beeswax, n-alkanes in the C27-C31 range with odd over even preference and of aromatic compounds related to the higher plants in mummies provides an insight into the technology of embalming as utilized by the ancient Egyptians. Author 92.1108 STROUHAL, Eugen, Historical Persons and Other Human Remains from the Tomb of Maya and Meryt at Saqqara, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 579-584. The human skeletal material found in Shaft I and in a few places of the superstructure of the tomb of Maya and Meryt can be divided into three parts: the original burials from the lower shaft level; burials in the superstructure, of which two are datable to the XXIst-XXIInd Dynasties; bone deposits in caches from two chapels and the upper shaft level, coming from any time between the XIXth Dynasty and the Late Period. From the mess of human and animal bones the author was able to identify Maya and his direct relatives, with the help of iconographical details and minute attention to locations. 92.1109

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_9.html[10/11/2012 17:10:05]

IX THE COUNTRY AND NEIGHBOURING AREAS

WENTE, Edward F. and James E. HARRIS, Royal Mummies of the Eighteenth Dynasty: A Biologic and Egyptological Approach, in: After Tutankhamun, 2-20. (fig., ill., tables). With the help of computer programmes enhancing the understanding of the inheritance of the craniofacial skeleton, the authors establish, to varying degrees, the probability of the relations between nuclear members of the XVIIIth Dynasty royal family. Four mummies present serious problems regarding their currently accepted identifications. Ahmose (CG 61057) is not acceptable as the son of Seqenenre Tao II (CG 61051) and as the father of Amenhotep I (CG 61058). Amenhotep II (CG 61069) is a most unlikely candidate to be the son of Tuthmosis III (CG 61068) and the father of Tuthmosis IV (CG 61073). Amenhotep III (CG 61074) cannot be the son of Tuthmosis IV and the father of the body of KV 55 (CG 61075) or of Tutankhamun. Sethi II (CG 61081) should be placed among the earlier XVIIIth Dynasty rulers, the kings Tuthmosis I-III. The identification problem of the Tuthmosis I mummy (CG 61065) has long been recognized: CG 61066 of Tuthmosis II may possibly be his father. This leads the authors to a discussion of the question of the validity of the mummy dockets. Absolute certainty exists only about Tutankhamun. The results of the reexamination are discussed, resulting in possible reshuffles as shown in the tables. The picture of the mummies as identified on the mummy dockets versus by the present craniofacial evidence is as follows: Tuthmosis III (CG 61068) = Tuthmosis III; mummy of Amenhotep II missing; Amenhotep II (CG 61069) = Tuthmosis IV; Tuthmosis IV (CG 61073) = Amenhotep III; mummy from KV 55 (CG 61075) = Akhnaton, or Smenkhkare (mummy of Akhnaton in that case missing); Tutankhamun = Tutankhamun; Amenhotep III = Ay (?). While a neat sequence of father-son relations from the Tuthmosis III mummy to the Amenhotep III mummy is in accordance with the biologic evidence, Tutankhamun is not biologically acceptable as the son of the mummies labelled Amenhotep II (CG 61069) and Amenhotep III (CG 61074), and may not have been the biologic son of a king. This leads to another possible reconstruction: Tuthmosis III (CG 61068) = Tuthmosis III or Amenhotep II; Tuthmosis IV (CG 61073) = Tuthmosis IV; Amenhotep II (CG 61069) = Amenhotep III; Amenhotep III (CG 61074) = Akhnaton; KV 55 (CG 61075) = Smenkhkare (? ). A discussion of the parentage term it, "father" is included. 92.1110 WISSEMAN, Sarah U., Mark L. PROEFKE and David P. LAWRANCE, Embalming Techniques in Roman Egypt: Resin Analysis and Three-Dimensional Computer Imaging of a Mummified Child, AJA 96 (1992), 335. Summary of a paper.

file:///C|/...0Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_9.html[10/11/2012 17:10:05]

X NUBIAN STUDIES

SYSTEMATIC LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES X NUBIAN STUDIES see also: 92.0143, 92.0185, 92.0271, 92.0272, 92.0443, 92.0456, 92.0488, 92.0536, 92.0556, 92.0560, 92.0570, 92.0586, 92.0593, 92.0607, 92.0614, 92.0826, 92.0864, 92.1080, 92.1104 92.1111 BONNET, Charles, Excavations at the Nubian royal town of Kerma: 1975-91, Antiquity, Oxford 66 (1992), 611-625. (map, plans, ill.). Presents a summary of the results of 15 years of work at the site of Kerma by the University of Geneva's Mission to the Sudan. Attention is given to the town, structures by the Nile, and the cemetery. W.H. 92.1112 CAPUANO, Giusi, Andrea MANZO, Cinzia PERLINGIERI, Progress report on the pottery from the Gash group graveyard at Mahal Teglinos (Kassala), 3rd-2nd Mill. B.C., in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 75-77. (colour pl.). This is a study on the pottery from the site of Mahal Teglinos, near Kassala, eastern Sudan. The ceramic material is described and analyzed. 92.1113 HEIDORN, Lisa A., The Persian Claim to Kush in Light of Evidence from Lower Nubia, in: Life in a MultiCultural Society, 147-148. The excavations at the fortress of Dorginarti, at the north of the 2nd cataract in Nubia, yielded archaeological materials dating to the Saite and Persian Periods. Kush was part of the Persian empire, and Dorginarti may have served as a frontier post in the period. 92.1114 HOFMANN, Inge, Das Wasserschpfrad und die meroitische Landwirtschaft, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 301306. The textual and archaeological evidence for the animal-driven scoop-wheel in the Nubia (saqia) favours an earliest possible introduction at the end of 3rd century A.D. This excludes a connection with the resettlement of the region in Graeco-Roman times. 92.1115 LENOBLE, Patrice and Nigm ed Din MOHAMMED SHARIF, Barbarians at the gates? The royal mounds of El Hobagi and the end of Meroe, Antiquity, Oxford 66 (1992), 626-635. (map, plan, fig.). The partial excavation of some of the tumuli of El Hogabi, south of Meroe, has yielded conclusive evidence for continuity in Meroitic funerary ritual, even after the last pyramids were built. Theories about the 'End of Meroe' that were modelled on the 'Fall of the Roman Empire' will have to be revised, emphasizing instead the cultural continuity of the region. W.H. 92.1116 TRK, Lszl, Amasis and Ergamenes, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 555-561. A passage in Herodotus' Book II, ch. 178, which says that king Amasis became a philhellene, is confronted with one from Agatharchides, Events in Asia (original lost, but preserved in Diodorus III, 6) on king Ergamenes (Arkamaniqo), a contemporary of Ptolemy II, who was said to have received instruction in Greek philosophy. This is not coincidental, since Agatharchides was influenced by Herodotus. Not only is there the parallel between a positive change in the career of Amasis, who was a reorganiser of Egyptian law and administration, and a radical and dramatic change in the religious customs of the Meroitic kingdom, which was freed from barbarism by the king, but also Ergamenes turned out to have the same throne name: 3nm-ibRa. Both kings were homines novi, who broke with the preceding dynasty. There has been a rich historical
file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_10.html[10/11/2012 17:10:05]

X NUBIAN STUDIES

tradition in the Meroitic kingdom which comprised knowledge of Egyptian history. 92.1117 VINCENTELLI, Irene, A Group of Figurated Clay Sealings from Jebel Barkal (Sudan), Orientalia 61 (1992), 106-121. (plan, fig., pl.). Publication of a group of 34 clay sealings found in the palace of king Natakamani at Jebel Barkal. Apedemak is most frequently depicted, but other deities are represented as well: Amon, Horus, Thoth, Isis, and hybrid beings. W.H. 92.1118 VINOGRADOV, Alexey K., On the supposed coregency of Irikeamannote with Talakhamani, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 635-641. Some data in the great inscription of Irikeamannote (Kawa IX) made Macadam suggest that this king had a coregency with Talakhamani. Reexamining the inscriptional evidence, the author refutes this. 92.1119 WILLIAMS, Bruce Beyer, New Kingdom Remains from Cemeteries R, V, S, and W at Qustul and Cemetery K at Adindan. With a Contribution by William J. Murnane, Chicago, The Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago, 1992 = Excavations between Abu Simbel and the Sudan Frontier. Keith C. Seele, Director, 6 = The University of Chicago Oriental Institute Nubian Expedition, 6; at head of title: Campagne Internationale pour la Sauvegarde des Monuments de la Nubie. (23 x 31 cm; XXXV, 479 p., map = frontispiece, plans, fig., tables, pl.). ISBN 0-918986-86-9; Pr. $ 75 This volume is the last publication of the Oriental Institute Nubian Expedition to present material from the sites at Qustul, Ballana and Adindan. See already The Oriental Institute Nubian Expedition volumes 3 (AEB 86.1051), 4 (AEB 91/1.0449), 5 (AEB 83.1389), 7 (AEB 91/1.0451), 8 (AEB 91/1.0448) and 9 (AEB 91/1.0450). Ch. 1 is a general study of the chronology and the burial customs in Nubia during the N.K. The Egyptian and non-Egyptian burial customs illustrate the problem of cultural orientation in the N.K. A survey of the history of settlement in N.K. Nubia from the Hyksos Period to the end of the XVIIIth Dynasty (the material from the Ramesside period does not allow a full critical evaluation) is followed by a dating of the material at Qustul and Adindan. Based on the pottery, five major phases have been established within the N.K. material. At the end of the chapter a note on the burial customs there. Ch. 2 is devoted to the pottery. After noting that N.K. pottery in Nubia differs from the pottery of preceding periods in that it is almost identical to contemporary pottery in Egypt and that Nubian pottery almost disappeared, the author describes the manufacture, surface treatment and decoration, and firing, and presents a classification by type, formgroup (four major groups) and shape. A large variety of objects is described in ch. 3: funerary equipment, furniture, cosmetic containers, implements, weapons, metal vessels, jewellery, scarabs and other seal amulets, amulets and pendants, beads, and miscellanea. In ch. 4 William J. Murnane publishes two stelae. Ch. 5 contains the conclusions. The N.K. materials from Qustul and Adindan are divided into five or six chronological categories from the S.I.P. to the late N.K. Since these continue well into the Ramesside period, the assumption that the area was depopulated in the later N.K. must be modified. With some caution the chronological conclusions derived from Qustul and Adindan could be extrapolated to other areas of Lower Nubia. The mixture of cultures in C-Group III culminated in the early N.K. in a variable combination of Nubian and Egyptian culture. In some cases, burials can only be identified as C-group, Pan Grave or Kerma; in other cases, burials can only be identified as Nubian, rather than Egyptian. However, most N.K. burials contain only N.K. Egyptian objects and evidence of Egyptian practices, even when they continue a Nubian cemetery. At Qustul and Adindan the cemeteries contained mostly Egyptian-type tombs. Most N.K. tombs in Lower Nubia cannot be assigned to C-Group, Medjay-Pan Grave, or Egyptian tradition from available evidence or even distinguished as Nubian. It is likely that many burials belonged to Nubians who had become egyptianized. The egyptianization of burials may be related to a religious change that accompanied the Egyptian ascendancy. Then follow two appendixes, the first on historical evidence for a late S.I.P. date of the great tumuli at Kerma; the second on inscribed coffin fragments, of which only three were preserved well enough for their inscriptions to be recorded here the best one belonged to Senisenbu. The register of finds in the several cemeteries contains data of burial, body and objects, and a tomb description is complemented by a list of

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_10.html[10/11/2012 17:10:05]

X NUBIAN STUDIES

registered objects in primarily the Oriental Institute Museum, but also in the Cairo Museum. 92.1120 ZACH, Michael, Ein verschollener Reliefblock von der Grabkapelle einer frhmeroitischen Kandake, JEA 78 (1992), 295-301. (fig., table, pl.). A drawing preserved in the Griffith Institute, Oxford, records an early Meroitic relief block which is now lost. It shows a woman's arm and an inscription, and comes from a tomb chapel in the southern cemetery of Begarawiya, where it was found by Ferlini. Its precise provenance may be either S1 or S9. The inscription attests a hitherto unknown Kandake, who can be dated to the first half of the 3rd century B.C. From about the same time comes the representation of another royal lady, whose demolished tomb chapel was at least partly reused in the construction in the construction of the pyramid Beg N 16. Author

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92_10.html[10/11/2012 17:10:05]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWYZ 92.0889 ABD EL-AZIM EL-ADLY, Sanaa, Amun und seine Nilgans, GM 126 (1992), 47-57. 92.0506 ABD EL-HAGG RAGAB, Mohammed, A Report on the Excavations of the Egyptian Antiquities Organization (E.A.O.) at Beni 'Amir and el-Masha'la in the Eastern Nile Delta, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 207-213. ABD EL SAMIE, see D. VALBELLE (92.0524) and 92.0609 ABDALLA, Aly, The Cenotaph of the Sekwaskhet Family from Saqqara, JEA 78 (1992), 93-111. 92.0733 ABDALLA, Aly, Graeco-Roman Funerary Stelae from Upper Egypt, Liverpool, Liverpool University Press, 1992 = Liverpool Monographs in Archaeology and Oriental Studies. ABDALLAH, T., see 92.0541. ABDEL MONEIM, M.A.M., see 92.0526. 92.1057 ABITZ, Friedrich, Der Bau der grossen Pyramide mit einem Schrgaufzug. Mit Beitrgen von Bern Scheel, Lbeck und Assmann Beraten + Planen GmbH, Braunschweig, ZS 119 (1992), 61-82. 92.0734 ABITZ, Friedrich, The Structure of the Decoration in the Tomb of Ramesses IX, in: After Tutankhamun, 165-185. 92.0610 ABOU EL-ATTA, Hussein, The Relation between the Egyptian Tombs and the Alexandrian Hypogea, tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 11-19. 92.0085 ABOU-GHAZI, Dia', Catalogue de la Bibliothque gyptien du Muse gyptien du Caire 1927-1958. V-Z, Le Caire, Organisme Gnral des Imprimeries Gouvernementales, 1992; at head of title: Rpublique Arabe d'gypte. Organisation des Antiquits gyptiennes. Service des Muses. 92.0330 ABOU-GHAZI, Dia', Favours to the King from Khnum in the Pyramid-Texts, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 27-32. ADAMS, B., see 92.0174 and Abbreviations, s.v. The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman. 92.0687 ADAMS, Barbara, Two More Lions from Upper Egypt: Hierakonpolis and Koptos, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 69-76. 92.1017 ADAMS, Barbara and Rene FRIEDMAN, Imports and Influences in the Predynastic and Protodynastic Settlement and Funerary Assemblages at Hierakonpolis, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 317-338. 92.0491 ADAMS, William Y., Three Questions for the Archaeologist, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 1-6.
file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.1002 ADAMSON, P.B., The possibility of sea trade between Mesopotamia and Egypt during the late pre-dynastic period, Aula Orientalis, Sabadell (Barcelona) 10 (1992), 175-179. 92.0465 ADAMTHWAITE, Murray R., Lab'aya's connection with Shechem reassessed, Abr-Nahrain, Louvain 30 (1992), 1-19. 92.0188 el-AGUIZY, Ola, About the Origins of Early Demotic in Lower Egypt, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 91-102. 92.0972 AKIYAMA, Shinichi, The Supply of Wood to Deir el-Medineh, Oriento, Tokyo 35, No. 1 (1992), 71-82. 92.0103 ALFANO, Carla, Nuovi dati sul perimetro e sul recinto esterno dell'Iseo-Serapeo di Campo Marzio in Roma, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 11-21. 92.0366 el-ALFI, Mostafa, A Donation Stela from the time of Osorkon I, DE 24 (1992), 13-19. 92.0973 el-ALFI, Mustafa, Means of Transport in Neolithic Egypt, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 339-344. 92.0688 el-ALFI, Mostafa, Une Statuette de Sas, DE 23 (1992), 5-11. 92.0331 el-ALFI, Mostafa, A Sun Hymn in the Fitzwilliam Museum, VA 8/1 (1992), 3-5. 92.0689 el-ALFI, Mostafa, Une triade de Ramss II (Statue Caire JE 45975), in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 167-171. 92.0216 ALI, Moh. S., Tar - Eine Masseinheit im Papyrus Boulaq 19, GM 131 (1992), 7-10. 92.0367 ALLAM, Shafik, De la preuve judiciaire dans l'Egypte pharaonique: le procs de Mes, in: Justice populaire. Actes des journes de la socite d'histoire du droit, tenues Lille, 25-28 Mai 1989, Hellemmes, ESTER, 1992, 49-53. 92.0368 ALLAM, Schafik, Hieratischer Papyrus Ermitage 5597 (ein Gerichtsprotokoll), in: Gegengabe BrunnerTraut, 33-41. 92.0286 ALLAM, S., Legal Aspects in the 'Contendings of Horus and Seth,' in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 137-145. 92.0217 ALLAM, Schafik, = Kinder/ Volksgruppe/ Produkte/ Abgaben, SAK 19 (1992), 1-13.

92.0218 ALLEN, James P., Menes the Memphite, GM 126 (1992), 19-22. 92.0287 ALLEN, James P., Re'wer's Accident, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 14-

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

20. ALLEN, R., see H. HAMROUSH (92.0858). 92.0611 ALTENMLLER, Hartwig, Bemerkungen zu den neu gefundenen Daten im Grab der Knigin Twosre (KV 14) im Tal der Knige von Theben, in: After Tutankhamun, 141-164. 92.0219 ALTENMLLER, Hartwig, Die Pyramiden der frhen 12. Dynastie, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 33-42. 92.0612 ALTENMLLER, Hartwig, Zweiter Vorbericht ber die Arbeiten des Archologischen Instituts der Universitt Hamburg am Grab des Bay (KV 13) im Tal der Knige von Theben, SAK 19 (1992), 15-36. 92.0001 D'AMICONE, Elvira, La riscoperta dell'Egitto antico nei fondi della Biblioteca Reale di Torino. Il viaggio di Vitaliano Donati in Oriente (1759-1762), in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 101-106. AMIN, A.-A., see 92.0526. 92.0849 AMIRAN, Ruth, Petrie's F-Ware, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 427-432. 92.1018 AMIRAN, Ruth and Ram GOPHNA, The Correlation between Lower Egypt and Southern Canaan during the EB I Period, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 357-360. 92.0553 Ancient Glass, Ancient Jewellery, Middle Eastern, Egyptian, Greek, Etruscan and Roman Antiquities, also Art Reference Books. Day of sale, Thursday 21st May 1992, London, Sotheby's, 1992. 92.0554 Ancient Glass, Anglo-Saxon, Viking and Celtic Antiquities, Ancient Jewellery, Western Asiatic Cylinder Seals, Middle Eastern, Egyptian, Greek, Etruscan and Roman Antiquities. Days of Sale, Thursday 10th December 1992, Friday 11th December 1992, London, Sotheby's, 1992. 92.0555 Ancient Jewellery, Middle Eastern Greek, Etruscan, Roman and Egyptian Antiquities, also Ancient Glass and Art Reference Books, including A Highly Important Egyptian Quartzite Bust of Senbef, The Property of Mrs Alan M. May and An Egyptian Gabbro Kneeling Figure of Ptahankh with a Libation Basin, Property from a Private Collection. Day of sale, Thursday 9th July 1992, Friday 10th July 1992, London, Sotheby's, 1992. 92.1019 ANDERSON, Wendy, Badarian Burials: Evidence of Social Inequality in Middle Egypt During the Early Predynastic Era, JARCE 29 (1992), 51-65. 92.1062 ANDRES, Wolfgang and Jrgen WUNDERLICH, Environmental Conditions for Early Settlement at Minshat Abu Omar, Eastern Nile Delta, Egypt, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 157-166. 92.0162 ANDREU, Guillemette, Images de la vie quotidienne en gypte au temps des pharaons, Paris, Hachette, 1992. ANDREWS, C., see 92.0570. 92.0384

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

ANDREWS, Carol A.R., Unpublished Demotic Texts in the British Museum, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 9-14. 92.0556 Annual Report of the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston, Boston 116 (1991-92), 112 p. 92.0086 ANONYMOUS, Bibliography of J. Gwyn Griffiths (to 1991), in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 1-13. 92.0087 ANONYMOUS, Discussions in Egyptology. Index of articles, Nos. 1-21, DE 22 (1992), 97-127. 92.0557 ANONYMOUS, L'ternit au temps des pharaons, Archeologia, Dijon 281 (juillet-aot 1992), 14-16. 92.0088 ANONYMOUS, Gesamtinhaltverzeichnis GM 101-120, GM 126 (1992), 7-18. 92.0558 ANONYMOUS, "Gott - Mensch - Pharao," Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 223-224. 92.0002 ANONYMOUS, Hans Jacob Polotsky, Israel Exploration Journal, Jerusalem 42 (1992), 115-116. 92.0559 ANONYMOUS, Harer Collection Highlights Egyptian Culture, Minerva, London 3, No. 1 (Jan/Feb 1992), 34-35. 92.0003 ANONYMOUS, Michael Allen Hoffman, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, XV-XXII. 92.0089 ANONYMOUS, Michael Allen Hoffman. Publications and Reports, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, XXIII-XXVII. 92.0560 ANONYMOUS, North America's First Nubian Gallery, Minerva, London 3, No. 1 (Jan/Feb 1992), 28. 92.0163 ANONYMOUS, Thematical Discussions: 1. The Introduction of Mud Brick Architecture in Egypt; [2.] Trading; [3.] Site Hierarchy and Subsistence Patterns; 4. Harbors and Colonization, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 479-485. 92.0561 Antiquities from the Norbert Schimmel Collection. Auction, Wednesday, December 16, 1992, New York, Sotheby's, 1992. 92.0562 Antiquities. Property from the Collections of The Harvard University Art Museums, Richard and Dorothy Rodgers, Professor Nelson Goodman. Property to be sold, Tuesday, December 15, 1992, Christie's, New York, 1992. de ARAJO, L.M., see TRINIDADE LOPES (92.0603). 92.0613 ARNOLD, Dieter, The Pyramid Complex of Senwosret I. With contributions by Dorothea Arnold and Felix Arnold and an appendix by Cheryl Haldane, New York, The Metropolitan Museum of Art, 1992 = The South Cemeteries of Lisht, 3 = Publications of The Metropolitan Museum of Art Egyptian Expedition, 25; at head

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

of title: The Metropolitan Museum of Egyptian Expedition. 92.0614 ARNOLD, Dieter, Die Tempel gyptens. Gtterwohnungen, Kultsttten, Baudenkmler, Zrich-[Mnchen], Artemis & Winkler, 1992. ARNOLD, Dor., see 92.0585 and 92.0613. 92.0050 ARNOLD, Dorothea, Egyptian Art, Annual Report. The Metropolitan Museum of Art, New York 122 (1992), 30-31. ARNOLD, F., see 92.0613. 92.0435 ARNOLD, Felix, New Evidence for the Length of the Reign of Senwosret III?, GM 129 (1992), 27-31. 92.0563 ASPROPOULOS, Stavros, Conserving Nefertari's Wall Paintings, Minerva, London 3, No. 6 (November/December 1992), 28-31. 92.0051 ASPROPOULOS, Stavros, Late Egyptian Art, Minerva, London 3, No. 2 (March/April 1992), 13-15. 92.0447 ASSAAD, Fawzia, A propos de Hatshepsout: Mythe et Histoire, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 23-27. 92.0921 ASSMANN, Jan, Akhanyati's Theology of Light and Time, Jerusalem, The Israel Academy of Sciences and Humanities, 1992 = Proceedings. The Israel Academy of Sciences and Humanities, VII/4 (= p. 143-176). 92.0420 ASSMANN, Jan, Ein Gesprch im Goldhaus ber Kunst und andere Gegenstnde, in: Gegengabe BrunnerTraut, 43-60. 92.0922 ASSMANN, Jan, Das kulturelle Gedchtnis. Schrift, Erinnerung und politische Identitt in frhen Hochkulturen, Mnchen, Verlag C.H. Beck, 1992 = C.H. Beck Kulturwissenschaft. 92.0923 ASSMANN, Jan, Politische Theologie zwischen gypten und Israel. Erweiterte Fassung eines Vortrags gehalten in der Carl Friedrich von Siemens Stiftung am 14. Oktober 1991, Mnchen, Carl Friedrich von Siemens Stiftung, 1992 = Carl Friedrich von Siemens Stiftung Themen, 52. 92.0940 ASSMANN, Jan, Semiosis and Interpretation in Ancient Egyptian Ritual, in: Interpretation in Religion. Edited by Shlomo Bidermann and Ben-Ami Scharfstein, Leiden - New York - Kln, E.J. Brill, 1992 (= Philosophy and Religion. A Comparative Yearbook, 2), 87-109. 92.0941 ASSMANN, Jan, Der Tempel der gyptischen Sptzeit als Kanonisierung kultureller Identitt, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 9-25. 92.0974 ASSMANN, Jan, When Justice Fails: Jurisdiction and Imprecation in Ancient Egypt and the Near East, JEA 78 (1992), 149-162. 92.1003 STRM, Paul, Hala Sultan Tekke et l'gypte, Acadmie des Sciences et Belles-lettres. Comptes Rendus de

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

Sances de l'Anne 1992, Paris (1992), 877-822. 92.0480 STRM, Paul, Implications of an Ultra Low Chronology, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 19-21. AUBOURG, E., see 92.0616. AUFRRE, S., see 92.0592. 92.0004 AUFRRE, Sydney, Une analyse scientifique d'objets gyptiens par Nicolas-Claude Fabri de Peiresc, in: Itinraires d'gypte. Mlanges offerts au pre Maurice Martin s.j. Runis par Christian Dcobert, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1992, 177-202. 92.1063 AUFRRE, Sydney, L'univers minral dans la pense gyptienne. Volume 1: Le monde des dserts, des mines et des carrires. L'offrande des mtaux et des pierres et le remplissage de l'Oeil-Oudjat. Les divinits de l'univers minral dans la mentalit et la religion des anciens gyptiens. Volume 2: Les minerais, les mtaux, les minraux et les produits chimiques, les trsors et les dfils de contres minires: Leur intgration dans la marche de l'univers et l'entretien de la vie divine, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1991 = Bibliothque d'tude, 105/1-2. 92.0932 AUTUORI, Jos Cervell, La dualit di tombe dei re della Prima Dinastia: un'interpretazione storicoreligiosa e sociologica, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 85-97. AZIM, M., see C.M. ZIVIE (92.0675). BCS, T.A., see 92.0638. 92.0890 BCS, Tams A., Amun-Re-Harakhti in the Late Ramesside Royal Tombs, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 43-53. 92.0891 BAGNASCO, Marcella Barra, Bes-Sileno. Un'iconografia tra mondo egizio e greco: nuovi documenti, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 41-49. 92.0288 BAINES, John, Merit by Proxy: the Biographies of the Dwarf Djeho and his Patron Tjaiharpta, JEA 78 (1992), 241-257. 92.0871 BAINES, John, Open palms, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 29-32. 92.0564 BAKHOUM, Soheir and Marie-Christine HELLMANN, Wilhelm Froehner, le commerce et les collections d'antiquits gyptiennes, Journal des Savants, Paris (1992), 155-185. 92.0526 BAKR, Mohamed I., Tell Basta I. Tombs and Burial Customs at Bubastis. The area of the so-called Western Cemetery. In cooperation with Walter F. Reineke, Stefan Grunert, Adelheid Burkhardt, Abdel Aziz Amin, Mohamed Adel Mohamed Abdel Moneim and Mahmoud Omar Selim, Cairo, 1992. BALLET, P., see 92.0650 and 92.0868. BARAKAT, H., see 92.0544. 92.1064

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

BARAKAT, Hala Nayel and Nathalie BAUM, Douch II. La vgtation antique [de Douch. (Oasis de Kharga)]. Une approche macrobotanique, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1992 = Documents de Fouilles, 27. 92.0005 BARBANTI TIZZI, Alessandra, Sul valore fonetico dei geroglifici: dall'Italia una lettera gnomica di Champollion a Stanislav Kossakowski, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 13-32. 92.0189 BARD, Kathryn A., Origins of Egyptian Writing, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 297-306. 92.0507 BARE, Ladislav and Miroslav VERNER, Excavations at Abusir, Season 1990/1991 - Preliminary Report. I: The Shaft Tomb of Udjahorresnet. An Interim Report. II: Archaeological Survey of Abusir, ZS 119 (1992), 108-124. 92.1020 BARICH, Barbara E., Fekri A. HASSAN, Abdel Moneim A. MAHMOUD, L'area preistorica di Bahr Playa (Oasi di Farafra) e aspetti predinastici della valle del Nilo, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 33-39. 92.0892 BARTA, Winfried, Die Bedeutung der Personifikation Huh im Unterschied zu den Personifikationen Hah und Nun, GM 127 (1992), 7-12. 92.0220 BARTA, Winfried, Die durch Personennamen formulierte Vorstellung von einer gebenden Gottheit, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 55-61. 92.0198 BARTA, Winfried, Die relativischen Formen der Suffixkonjugation versus Relativformen im Alt- und Mittelgyptischen, ZS 119 (1992), 3-9. 92.1039 BARTA, Winfried, Zur Datierungspraxis in gypten unter Kambyses und Dareios I., ZS 119 (1992), 83-90. 92.0332 BARTA, Winfried, Zur Reziprozitt der homosexuellen Beziehung zwischen Horus und Seth, GM 129 (1992), 33-38. 92.0942 BARTELS, Jutta, Formen altgyptischer Kulte und ihre Auswirkungen im leiblichen Bereich, Frankfurt am Main - Bern etc, Peter Lang, 1992 = Europische Hochschulschriften. Reihe XIX: Volkskunde/ Ethnologie. Abt. B Ethnologie, 29. 92.0735 BARTHELMESS, Petra, Der bergang ins Jenseits in den thebanischen Beamtengrbern der Ramessidenzeit, Heidelberg, Heidelberger Orientverlag, 1992 = Studien zur Archologie und Geschichte Altgyptens, 2; at head of title: Deutsches Archologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo / gyptologisches Institut Universitt Heidelberg. 92.0104 BASKAKOV, Alexej, Die Bibliothek eines gyptischen Hofbeamten, wie Thomas Mann sie sich vorstellte, Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 1-16. 92.0199 BASKAKOV, Alexej, Zur Geschichte der Erforschung des gyptischen Vokalismus in der UdSSR, Die Welt des Orients, Gttingen 23 (1992), 5-14. 92.0333
file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

BASTIN, Dominique, De la fondation d'un temple: "Paroles dites par Seshat au Roi Sethi Ier," in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 9-24. BAUM, N., see H.N. BARAKAT (92.1064). 92.1065 BAUM, Nathalie, Histoire naturelle de l'gypte antique: tat des recherches, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 25-29. 92.0736 BAUM, Nathalie, Inventaires et groupements vgtaux dans l'gypte ancienne: le "Jardin botanique" de Thoutmosis III Karnak, CdE 67, No. 133 (1992), 60-65. 92.1066 BAUM, Nathalie, La vgtation antique de Douch, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 51-53. 92.0872 BECK-HARTMANN, Renate, Der Ramessidische Manierismus in der privaten Flachbildkunst, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 37-41. 92.0466 von BECKERATH, J., gypten und der Feldzug Sanheribs im Jahre 701 v. Chr., Ugarit-Forschungen, Kevelaer - Neukirchen-Vluyn 24 (1992), 3-8. 92.0448 von BECKERATH, Jrgen, Das Kalendarium des Papyrus Ebers und die Chronologie des gyptischen Neuen Reiches. Gegenwrtiger Stand der Frage, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 23-27. 92.0449 von BECKERATH, J., Nachschrift zu "Psusennes II.," GM 131 (1992), 11. 92.0450 von BECKERATH, J., Noch einmal Psusennes II., GM 130 (1992), 17-19. 92.0289 von BECKERATH, Jrgen, Zur Geschichte von Chonsemhab und dem Geist, ZS 119 (1992), 90-107. 92.0451 von BECKERATH, Jrgen, Zur Regierung Sethnachtes, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 63-67. BEIER, T., see H. MOMMSEN (92.0863). 92.0263 BEINLICH, Horst, Eine Stele des Nebseni und des Sobekmose von Er-Rizeikat, SAK 19 (1992), 37-77. BELLESSORT, M.-N., see 92.0993. 92.0090 BNAZETH, Dominique and Jean-Luc BOVOT, Bibliographie de Pierre du Bourguet S.J. (1910-1988), Journal of Coptic Studies, Louvain 2 (1992), 3-27. 92.0737 BERGER, Michael A., Predynastic Animal-headed Boats from Hierakonpolis and Southern Egypt, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 107-120. BERMAN, L.M., see 92.0578. 92.0164

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

BERNAL, Martin, The Case for Massive Egyptian Influence in the Aegean, Archaeology, New York 45, No. 5 (September/October 1992), 53-55; 82-86. 92.0421 BERNAND, Andr, La prose sur pierre dans l'gypte hellnistique et romaine. Tome I: textes et traductions. Tome II: commentaires, Paris, ditions du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique, 1992. 92.0738 BERNAND, Etienne, Sur un stle d'Abydos copie par Samuel Sharpe, Zeitschrift fr Papyrologie und Epigraphik, Bonn 91 (1992), 217-220. 92.0221 BETR, Maria Carmela, Il kuphi e i suoi ingredienti (1), EVO 14-15 (1991-1992), 5-8. 92.0222 BEYERLE, Stefan, Der Name Issachar, Biblische Notizen, Mnchen 62 (1992), 51-60. BIANCHI, R.S., see 92.0630. 92.0690 BIANCHI, Robert S., Alexander the Great as a Kausia Diadematophoros from Egypt, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 69-75. 92.0691 BIANCHI, Robert Steven, Collecting and Collectors, Egyptian Style, The Bulletin of the Cleveland Museum of Art, Cleveland 79 (1992), 144-151. 92.0692 BIANCHI, Robert Steven, The Cultural Transformation of Egypt as Suggested by a Group of Enthroned Male Figures from the Faiyum, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 15-39. 92.0565 BIANCHI, Robert Steven, Egypt's Dazzling Sun: Amenhotep III and his world, Archaeology, New York 45, No. 4 (July / August 1992), 12-15. 92.1004 BIANCHI, Robert Steven, Greek Bronze Casting and Egypt: The Evidence from Samos, AJA 96 (1992), 339340. 92.0615 BICKEL, Susanne, Blocs d'Amenhotep III remploys dans le temple de Merenptah Gourna. Une porte monumentale, BIFAO 92 (1992), 1-13. 92.0105 BIDNEY, Martin, Land of the Solar Androgyne: The Russian Symbolist K.D. Bal'mont as PoetEthnographer of Ancient Egypt, Comparative Literature Studies, College Park 29, No. 1 (1992), 357-379. 92.0566 Bier im Altertum. Ein berblick. Mit Beitrgen von Elfriede Haslauer, Wilfried K. Kovacsovics, Sabine Rieckhoff, Wolfgang Rllig, Erwin M. Ruprechtsberger. Ausgewhlt und herausgegeben von: Erwin M. Ruprechtsberger, Linz, Stadtmuseum Linz - Nordico, 1992 = Linzer Archologische Forschungen Sonderheft, 8. BIERBRIER, M.L., see 92.0570. 92.0994 BIERBRIER, M.L., Genealogy and Chronology: Theory and Practice, in: Village Voices, 17. BIETAK, M., see 92.0170.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0467 BIETAK, Manfred, Die Chronologie gyptens und der Beginn der Mittleren Bronzezeit-Kultur, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 29-37. 92.0527 BIETAK, Manfred, An Iron Age Four-Room House in Ramesside Egypt, Eretz-Israel, Jerusalem 23 (1992), 10*-12*. 92.0802 BILLEN, Jacques, Un poisson rouge, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 43-47. 92.0223 BILOLO, M., Concepts et expressions gyptiens relatifs la cration: Importance et actualit eu gard l'hritage grco-biblique, GM 131 (1992), 13-19. BILSING, R., see 92.0062. 92.0850 BLANQUET, Claire-Hlne, Typologie de la bouteille de Nouvel An, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 49-54. 92.0165 BLOKHUIS, C.D., Egypte, Haarlem, J.H. Gottmer, 1992. 92.0953 BLUMENTHAL, Elke, Vom Wesen der altgyptischen Religion, Theologische Literaturzeitung, Leipzig 117 (1992), 889-896. 92.0290 BLUMENTHAL, Elke, Zur Wiederherstellung zweier gyptischer Weisheitslehren, OLZ 87 (1992), 229-238. 92.0567 BODDENS HOSANG, F.J.E., Two Amarna Collections in the Netherlands, OMRO 72 (1992), 15-53. 92.1067 BOESSNECK , Joachim und Angela von den DRIESCH, Tell el-Dab'a VII. Tiere und historische Umwelt im Nordost-Delta im 2. Jahrtausend v. Chr. anhand der Knochenfunde der Ausgrabungen 1975-1986, Wien, Verlag der sterreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1992 = Untersuchungen der Zweigstelle Kairo des sterreichischen Archologischen Institutes, herausgegeben in Verbindung mit der gyptischen Kommission der sterreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 10 = sterreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Denkschriften der Gesamtakademie, 11. 92.1068 BOESSNECK, Joachim and Angela von den DRIESCH, Weitere Tierknochenfunde vom Tell Ibrahim Awad im stlichen Nildelta, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 97-109. 92.1069 BOESSNECK (), Joachim, Angela von den DRIESCH und Ahmed EISSA, Eine Eselsbestattung der 1. Dynastie in Abusir, MDAIK 48 (1992), 1-10. 92.1102 BOHEN, Barbara, Forensic Investigation of an Egyptian Mummy, AJA 96 (1992), 335. 92.0803 BOLSHAKOV, Andrey O., Addenda to Mlek's List of Ointment-Slabs, GM 131 (1992), 21-23. 92.0804 BOLSHAKOV, Andrey O., The Earliest Known Gold Pharaonic Coin, RdE 43 (1992), 3-9.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0568 BOLSHAKOV, Andrey O., Miscellanea Hermitagiana 1. Two Amarna Objects in the Hermitage Museum, GM 126 (1992), 23-27. 92.0782 BOLSHAKOV, Andrey O., Miscellanea Hermitagiana 2. A Rare Personal Name from Mendes, GM 127 (1992), 13-15. 92.0224 BOLSHAKOV, Andrey O., Princess Hm.t-ra(w): The First Mention of Osiris?, CdE 67, No. 134 (1992), 203-210. 92.0783 BOLSHAKOV, Andrey O., Unusual Late Period Cartonnage Mummy Case in the Hermitage Museum, BSEG 16 (1992), 5-18. 92.0106 BONGIOANNI, Alessandro, Qual tipo di Oriente si celebrava nell'Iseo di Industria?, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 61-66. 92.0006 BONGIOANNI, Alessandro, Sulla leggenda intorno all'origine "egizia" di Torino, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 33-39. 92.0107 BONGRANI, Luisa, Le colonne "celate" dell'Iseo-Serapeo Campense: i risultati di alcuni studi, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 67-73. 92.0108 BONGRANI FANFONI, Luisa, La "Mensa Isiaca": nuove ipotesi di interpretazione, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 41-50. 92.1111 BONNET, Charles, Excavations at the Nubian royal town of Kerma: 1975-91, Antiquity, Oxford 66 (1992), 611-625. 92.0975 BOOCHS, Wolfgang, Strafgrund und -zweck im altgyptischen Recht, GM 129 (1992), 39-41. 92.0052 BORGHOUTS, J.F., 100th birthday of Adriaan de Buck (1892-1959), GM 129 (1992), 7. 92.0805 BOSSE-GRIFFITHS, Kate, Incense for the Aten, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 7779. 92.1070 BOTTEMA, Sietse, Palynological Investigations of the Ibrahim Awad Deposits (Northeastern Nile Delta): Preliminary Report, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 123-126. 92.0851 BOURRIAU, J.D. and P.T. NICHOLSON, Marl Clay Pottery Fabrics of the New Kingdom from Memphis, Saqqara and Amarna, JEA 78 (1992), 29-91. BOVOT, J.-L., see D. BNAZETH (92.0090) and 92.0592. BOWEN, G., see 92.0545. BRADBURY, L., see 92.0176.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.1005 BRANDL, Baruch, Evidence for Egyptian Colonization in the Southern Coastal Plain and Lowlands of Canaan during the EB I Period, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 441-477. 92.0109 BRASHEAR, William, Egyptians and Greeks in an Early Laographia Account (P. Berol. 25161), in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 41-43. 92.0950 BRASHEAR, William M., Ein neues Zauberensemble in Mnchen, SAK 19 (1992), 79-109. 92.0547 BRESCIANI, Edda, L'attivit archeologica in Egitto a Saqqara e a Khelua (Fayum) in ottobre-novrembre 1991, The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 81-83. 92.0784 BRESCIANI, Edda, Il sarcofago ligneo di Ramose nel Municipio di Narni, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 5154. 92.0385 BRESCIANI, Edda, Il Simbolismo del "Cibo" nei dialoghi "filosofici" del papiro demotico di Leida ("Mito dell' Occhio del Sole"), in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 245-250. BREWER, D.J., see R.J. WENKE (92.1037). 92.0508 BREWER, Douglas J. and Robert J. WENKE, Transitional Late Predynastic - Early Dynastic Occupations at Mendes: a Preliminary Report, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 191-197. 92.0694 BRICAULT, Laurent, Isis dolente, BIFAO 92 (1992), 37-49. 92.0569 A Brief Description of the Principal Monuments. The Egyptian Museum, Cairo. [Revised, enlarged edition], Cairo, Egyptian Antiquities Organization Press, 1992; at head of title: Arab Republic of Egypt. Egyptian Antiquities Organization. Museums Service; title on cover: A Guide to the Egyptian Museum, Cairo. van den BRINK, E.C.M., see Abbreviations, s.v. The Nile Delta in Transition. 92.0190 van den BRINK, Edwin C.M., Corpus and Numerical Evaluation of the "Thinite" Potmarks, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 265-296. 92.0053 van den BRINK, E.C.M., Preface and short introduction to the Nile Delta in Transition: 4th - 3rd Millennium B.C., in: The Nile Delta in Transition, VI-VIII. 92.0509 van den BRINK, Edwin C.M., Preliminary Report on the Excavations at Tell Ibrahim Awad, Seasons 19881990, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 43-68. den BRINKER, A., see 92.0389. 92.0570 The British Museum Book of Ancient Egypt. Edited by Stephen Quirke and Jeffrey Spencer, London, Published for the Trustees of the British Museum by British Museum Press, 1992. 92.0739 BROADHURST, Clive, Religious Considerations at Qadesh, and the Consequences for the Artistic Depiction
file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

of the Battle, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 77-81. BROCK, E., see 92.0175. 92.0785 BROCK, Edwin C., The Tomb of Merenptah and its Sarcophagi, in: After Tutankhamun, 122-140. 92.0528 BROVARSKI, Edward, Rita E. FREED, Olaf KAPER, Jean-Louis LACHEVRE, Melissa ROBINSON, David P. SILVERMAN, Ren van WALSEM, Harco WILLEMS, Report of the 1990 Field Season of the Joint Expedition of the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston, University Museum, University of Pennsylvania, Leiden University, Boston, Museum of Fine Arts, 1992 = Bersheh Reports, 1. BROWN, V.M., see J.A. HARRELL (92.0373). BROZE, M., see Abbreviations, s.v. L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain. 92.0264 BRUNNER, Hellmut, Hieroglyphische Chrestomathie. 2., verbesserte Auflage, Wiesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1992. 92.0291 BRUNNER, Hellmut, Vorbild und Gegenbild in Biographien, Lehren und Anweisungen, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 164-168. BRUNNER-TRAUT, E., see 92.0101 and Abbreviations, s.v. Gegengabe Brunner-Traut. 92.0954 BRUNNER-TRAUT, Emma, Altgyptische Religion, in: Die grossen Religionen des Alten Orients und der Antike. Herausgegeben von Emma Brunner-Traut, Stuttgart - Berlin - Kln, Verlag W. Kohlhammer, 1992, 23-46. 92.0166 BRUNNER-TRAUT, Emma, Egitto, Verona, Edizioni Futuro, 1991 = Le Guide Arte Futuro. 92.0943 BRUNNER-TRAUT, Emma, Der Tanz im Alten gypten nach bildlichen und inschriftlichen Zeugnissen. Dritte, erweiterte Auflage, Glckstadt, Verlag J.J. Augustin GMBH, 1992 = gyptologische Forschungen, 6. 92.0167 BRUWIER, Marie-Ccile, L'gypte dans la bibliothque de Raoul Warocqu, Morlanwelz, Muse royal de Mariemont, 1992. BRYAN, B.M., see A.P.KOZLOFF (92.0578) and 92.0579. BUCHEZ, N., see B. MIDANT-REYNES (92.0533). 92.0852 Bulletin de liaison du Groupe International d'tude de la Cramique gyptienne, Le Caire 9 (1992). 92.0334 BUONGARZONE, Roberto, Sub alcuni testi della tomba di Bakenrenef. A proposito di una redazione saitica, Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 45-49. CALDECOTT, M., see 92.0173. 92.0976 CALLAGHAN, Gael, The Education of Egyptian Scribes, BACE 3 (1992), 7-10.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0111 De CALLATA, Godefroid, La Grande Ourse et le taureau Apis, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 71-83. CALLENDER, G., see E. STROUHAL (92.0463). 92.0335 CAMINOS, Ricardo A., On Ancient Egyptian Mummy Bandages, Orientalia 61 (1992), 337-353. 92.0265 CAMINOS , Ricardo A., Phantom Architects at Gebel es-Silsila, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 52-56. 92.0540 CANEVA, Isabella, Instruments lithiques de Hboua (Nord-Sina), CRIPEL 14 (1992), 39-44. 92.1071 CANEVA, Isabella, Le littoral nord-sinatique dans la prhistoire, CRIPEL 14 (1992), 33-38. 92.1021 CANEVA, Isabella, Predynastic Cultures of Lower Egypt; The Desert and the Nile, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 217-224. 92.0225 CANNUYER, Christian, Une flamme gyptienne aux vertus contrastes ( Vandersleyen, 55-60. ), in: Amosiads. Mlanges

92.1112 CAPUANO, Giusi, Andrea MANZO, Cinzia PERLINGIERI, Progress report on the pottery from the Gash group graveyard at Mahal Teglinos (Kassala), 3rd-2nd Mill. B.C., in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 75-77. CARREZ-MARATRAY, J.-Y., see D. VALBELLE (92.0524). CASTEL, G., see 92.0544. 92.0541 CASTEL, Georges, Bernard MATHIEU, avec la collaboration de Hany HLAL, Taha ABDALLAH et Mohamed el-HAWARY, Les mines de cuivre du Ouadi Dara. Rapport prliminaire sur les travaux de la saison 1991, BIFAO 92 (1992), 51-65. 92.0168 CASTELLI, Patrizia, I geroglifici e la Controriforma, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 55-68. 92.0542 CASTIGLIONI, Angelo e Alfredo, Giancarlo NEGRO, La scoperta di Berenice Pancrisia e l'esplorazione archeologica del Deserto Orientale nubiano, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 79-84. 92.0977 CASTLE, Edward W., Shipping and trade in Ramesside Egypt, Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient, Leiden 35 (1992), 239-277. 92.0336 CAUVILLE, Sylvie, Les inscriptions gographiques relatives au nome tentyrite, BIFAO 92 (1992), 67-96. 92.0957 CAUVILLE, Sylvie, Les prtres "spcifiques" de Dendera, RdE 43 (1992), 195-202. 92.0616 CAUVILLE, Sylvie, avec la participation de ric AUBOURG, Patrick DELEUZE et Alain LECLER, Le

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

temple d'Isis Dendera, BSFE No. 123 (Mars 1992), 31-48. 92.0571 De CENIVAL, Jean-Louis, Le Livre des Morts: l'ternite au temps des pharaons, Revue du Louvre, Paris 42, No. 2 (1992), 91-92. 92.0572 De CENIVAL, Jean-Louis, Paris. Muse du Louvre. Dpartement des Antiquits gyptiennes, Revue du Louvre, Paris 42, No. 1 (1992), 89-90. 92.0740 De CENIVAL, Jean-Louis, Paris. Muse du Louvre. Dpartement des Antiquits gyptiennes, Revue du Louvre, Paris 42, No. 2 (1992), 55. 92.0695 De CENIVAL, Jean-Louis, Paris. Muse du Louvre. Dpartement des Antiquits gyptiennes, Revue du Louvre, Paris 42, No. 4 (1992), 66. 92.0696 De CENIVAL, Jean-Louis, Une statuette d'homme en ivoire de la civilisation de Nagada offerte par les amis du Louvre au dpartement des Antiquits gyptiennes, Revue du Louvre, Paris 42, No. 1 (1992), 7-9. 92.0007 CESARETTI, Maria Pia, Ippolito Rosellini e Bologna, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 69-82. 92.0422 CHAPMAN, Paul H., Case Seven of the Smith Surgical Papyrus: The Meaning of tpAw, JARCE 29 (1992), 35-42. 92.0741 CHAPPAZ, Jean-Luc, Un bas-relief fragmentaire au nom de Ptolme-Csarion, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 95-99. 92.0112 CHAPPAZ, Jean-Luc, Mettre en scne Aida, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 83-87. 92.0091 CHAPPAZ, Jean-Luc, Rpertoire Annuel des Figurines Funraires 5, BSEG 16 (1992), 81-95. CHAROUBIM, N., see 92.0639. CHARTIER-RAYMOND, M., see D. VALBELLE (92.0524). 92.0386 CHAUVEAU, Michel, Autour des tiquettes de momies de la Bibliothque nationale de Vienne, BIFAO 92 (1992), 101-109. 92.0387 CHAUVEAU, Michel, Un trait d'astrologie en criture dmotique, CRIPEL 14 (1992), 101-105. CHERPION, N., see J.FOSSE (92.0092). 92.0493 CHERPION, Nadine, Conseils pour photographier un sphinx, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 61-70. 92.0054 CHERPION, Nadine et Jan QUAEGEBEUR, Claude Vandersleyen. Quelques tapes d'une carrire... en plein panouissement, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 15-23.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0995 CHEVEREAU, Pierre-Marie, Contribution la prosopographie des cadres militaires du Moyen Empire, RdE 43 (1992), 11-34. 92.0806 CHIOTASSO, L., P. CHIOTASSO, L. PEDRINI, G. RIGONI, C. SARNELLA, La parruca di Merit, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 99-105. 92.0510 CHLODNICKI, M., R. FATTOVICH and S. SALVATORI, The Italian Archaeological Mission of the C.S.R.L.-Venice to the Eastern Nile Delta: A preliminary report of the 1987-1988 field seasons, CRIPEL 14 (1992), 45-62. 92.0511 CHLODNICKI, M., R. FATTOVICH and S. SALVATORI, The Nile Delta in Transition: A View from Tell el-Farkha, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 171-190. 92.1040 CHRISTIANSEN, H. Dalgas, Decanal Star Tables for Lunar Houses in Egypt?, Centaurus, Copenhagen 35 (1992), 1-27. 92.0543 CHRISTOU, Dimos, Chronique des fouilles et dcouvertes archologiques Chypre en 1991, Bulletin de Correspondance Hellnique, Athnes - Paris 116 (1992), 793-831. 92.0742 CIALOWICZ, Krysztof M., La composition, le sens et la symbolique des scnes zoomorphes prdynastiques en relief. Les manches de couteaux, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 247-258. 92.0452 CIMMINO, Franco, La politica di Ramesse II a potenziamento del Delta, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 107-112. 92.0113 CLARYSSE, Willy, Some Greeks in Egypt, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 51-56. 92.0697 CLAYTON, Peter A., Giza Plateau Still Holds Secrets, Minerva, London 3, No. 2 (March/April 1992), 4. 92.0573 CLAYTON, Peter A., The Luxor Temple Statuary Cache, Minerva, London 3, No. 3 (May/June 1992), 1620. CLERC, G., see J. LECLANT (92.0549). 92.0807 CLERC, Gisle and Jean LECLANT, propos de sries de fioles gyptisantes anthropomorphes en faence, KUPRIAKAI SPOUDAI, Leukosia 54-55 (1990-1991) [1992], (= AFIERWMA STO BASO KARAGIWRGH / Studies in honour of Vassos Karageorghis), 227-230. CLOSE, A.E., see F. WENDORF (92.1090). COCHAVI-RAINEY, Z., see D. SIVAN (92.0255). 92.0169 COLEMAN, John E., Did Egypt Shape the Glory that was Greece?, Archaeology, New York 45, No. 5 (September/October 1992), 48-52; 77-81. 92.0743 COLIN, Marie-Eve, Le symbolisme luni-solaire dans le Sanctuaire des Barques d'Edfou et de Dendara, in:

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

Atti VI Congresso. I, 113-118. 92.0191 COLLESS, Brian, The Byblos syllabary and the Proto-alphabet, Abr-Nahrain, Louvain 30 (1992), 55-102. 92.0200 COLLIER, Mark A., Predication and the Circumstantial sDm(=f)/sDm.n(=f), Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 1765. 92.0114 CORCORAN, Lorelei H., A Cult Function for the So-Called Faiyum Mummy Portraits?, in: Life in a MultiCultural Society, 57-61. 92.0786 Corpus Antiquitatum Aegyptiacarum. Lose-Blatt-Katalog gyptischer Altertmer. Kunsthistorisches Museum Wien. gyptisch-Orientalische Sammlung, Lieferung 8 = Elfriede REISER-HASLAUER, Uschebti II, Mainz/Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992. 92.0698 Corpus Antiquitatum Aegyptiacarum. Lose-Blatt-Katalog gyptischer Altertmer. Kusthistorisches Museum Wien. gyptisch-Orientalische Sammlung, Lieferung 9 = Eva ROGGE, Statuen der Sptzeit (750 - ca. 300 v. Chr.), Mainz/Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992. 92.0494 Di COSSATO, Yvonne Marzoni Fecia, L'applicazione della difrattometria di polveri con camera Gandolfi nell'analisi dei pigmenti e delle pitture murali: il caso della tomba n. 85 a Tebe ovest, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 441-451. 92.0115 COURY, Ralph M., The Politics of the Funereal: The Tomb of Saad Zaghlul, JARCE 29 (1992), 191-200. 92.0008 COZZOLINO, Caterina, Diana D'ERRICO, Rita Di MARIA, Rosanna PIRELLI and Federico POOLE, La storia della sezione egiziana del Museo Archeologico Nazionale di Napoli, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 343345. 92.0676 CROCKER, Piers T., Uses of Space in Amarna Architecture: Domestic and Royal Parallels, BACE 3 (1992), 11-22. 92.1022 CROWFOOT PAYNE, Joan, Predynastic Chronology at Naqada, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 185-192. CRUBEZY, E., see B. MIDANT-REYNES (92.0533). 92.0699 CRUZ-URIBE, Eugene, Another Look at an Aton Statue, GM 126 (1992), 29-32. 92.1092 CRUZ-URIBE, Eugene D., The Lake of Moeris: A Reprise, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 63-66. 92.0116 CURL, James Stevens, Aspect of the Egyptian Revival in Architectural Design in the Nineteenth Century: Themes and Motifs, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 89-96. CURRO, J., see 92.0639. CURTO, S., see Abbreviations, s.v. L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0009 CURTO, Silvio, Il collezionismo di cosi egizie e Bernardino Drovetti, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 97-100. 92.0055 CURTO, Silvio, Conclusioni del Convegno, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 455-457. 92.0677 CZERNER, Rafal and Stanislaw MEDEKSZA, The new observations on the architecture of the temple of Tuthmosis III at Deir el-Bahari, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 119-123. 92.0117 Van't DACK, E., L'arme de terre Lagide: Reflet d'un monde multiculturel?, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 327-341. 92.0292 DAKIN, Alec Naylor, Kemit: a revised translation with material for a commentary, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 465-471. 92.0293 van DAM, K., Wonderbaarlijke geschiedenissen verteld aan het hof van koning Cheops, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 123-133. 92.0436 DANERI de RODRIGO, Alicia, Historia e Historiografa: el Primer Perodo Intermedio en Egipto, REE 3 (1992), 35-44. 92.0226 DARNELL, John Coleman, The kbn.wt Vessels of the Late Period, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 6789. 92.0853 DASZKIEWICZ, Malgorzata, Jacek JELITTO, Preliminary Report on Results of Thin-sections Analysis of Pottery from the Trial Trenches in the Hatshepsut Temple at Deir el-Bahari, DE 22 (1992), 61-78. 92.0437 DAUTZENBERG, N., Plazierungsvorschlge zu zwei Knige der 13. Dynastie, GM 127 (1992), 17-19. 92.0438 DAUTZENBERG, N., SeneferibRe Sesostris IV. - ein Knig der 17. Dynastie?, GM 129 (1992), 43-48. DAVID, A.R., see 92.1106. 92.1103 DAVID, A. Rosalie, The Scientific Investigation of Natsef-Amun, Keeper of the Bulls, BACE 3 (1992), 2333. 92.0996 DAVID, Rosalie and Antony E., A Biographical Dictionary of Ancient Egypt, London, Seaby, 1992 = Biographical Dictionaries. 92.0294 DAVIES, Benedict G., Egyptian Historical Records of the Later Eighteenth Dynasty. Fascicle IV. Translated from W. Helck, Urkunden der 18. Dynastie, Heft 20, Warminster, Aris & Phillips, 1992. DAVIES, W.V., see 92.0173 and 92.0570. 92.0873 DAVIS, Whitney, Masking the Blow. The Scene of Representation in Late Prehistoric Art, Berkeley - Los Angeles etc., University of California Press, 1992 = California Studies in the History of Art, 30.
file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0417 DAY, John, The Problem of "So, king of Egypt" in 2 Kings XVII 4, Vetus Testamentum, Leiden 42 (1992), 289-301. 92.0118 DEATON, J.C., On the Egyptian Origin for the Legend of an Island Under the Great Pyramid, DE 22 (1992), 5-6. 92.0978 DECKER, Wolfgang, Altgyptische Sportsttten, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 61-72. 92.0227 DEFOSSEZ, Michel, Le lis et le lotus: histoire d'une confusion, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 8589. 92.0893 DGARDIN, Jean-Claude, Khonsou et ses compagnes dans son temple de Karnak, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 101-112. DELANGE, E., see 92.0578. 92.0574 DELANGE, E., Egypt's Dazzling Sun, Amenhotep III and his World, Cleveland, BSFE No. 125 (Octobre), 29-46. DELEUZE, P., see C.M. ZIVIE (92.0675), 92.0616 and 92.0650. 92.0933 DELIA, Diana, The Refreshing Water of Osiris, JARCE 29 (1992), 181-190. 92.0266 DELIA, Robert D., New Rock Inscriptions of Senwosret III, Neferhotep I, Penpata, and Others at the First Cataract, BES 11 (1991/92), 5-22. 92.0700 DELVAUX, Luc, Amenhotep, Horemheb et Paramessou: Les grandes statues de scribes la fin de la 18e dynastie, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 47-53. 92.0979 DELWEN, Samuel, Ancient Egyptian Baking and Brewing, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 129-134. DEMARE, R.J., see Abbreviations, s.v. Village Voices. 92.0369 DEMARE, R.J., "Royal Riddles," in: Village Voices, 9-18. 92.0842 DEMBSKA, Albertyna, Skarabeusz sercowy, Przeglad Orientalistyczny, Warszawa 161-164 (1992), 77-80. 92.0337 DEMBSKA, Albertyna, Song of Nut, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 113-116. 92.0228 DEPUYDT, Leo, Der Fall des "Hintersichschauers," GM 126 (1992), 33-38. DERCHAIN, Ph., see Abbreviations, s.v. L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain. 92.0295 DERCHAIN, Philippe, Les dbuts de l'histoire. [Rouleau de cuir Berlin 3029], RdE 43 (1992), 35-47.
file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0229 DERCHAIN-URTEL, Maria-Theresia, tA-mrj -- "Terre d'hritage," in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 55-61. 92.0056 DESROCHES NOBLECOURT, Christiane, La Grande Nubiade ou le parcours d'une gyptologue, Paris, Stock/Pernoud, 1992. 92.0997 DEVAUCHELLE, Didier, Deux fragments memphites du Nouvel Empire, RdE 43 (1992), 202-204. 92.0230 DEVAUCHELLE, Didier, Hry "qui-est-au-dessus," "qui-est--l'est," GM 127 (1992), 21-22. 92.0958 DEVAUCHELLE, Didier, Le titre du grand prtre memphite, RdE 43 (1992), 205-207. 92.0481 DEVER, William G., The Chronology of Syria-Palestine in the Second Millennium B.C.E.: A Review of Current Issues, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research, Cambridge 288 (November 1992), 125. 92.0468 DEVER, William G., The Chronology of Syria-Palestine in the Second Millennium B.C., gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 39-51. DIEHL, U., see H. MOMMSEN (92.0863). 92.0370 van DIJK, Jacobus, Hieratic Inscriptions from the Tomb of Maya at Saqqra: A Preliminary Survey, GM 127 (1992), 23-32. 92.0482 DILS, Peter, De geschiedenis van het oude Egypte, een inleiding, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 3-54. 92.0617 DILS, Peter, De grote tempel van Aboe Simbel. Aspecten van zijn architectuur, decoratie en theologisch systeem, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 165-202. DITTMAR, J., see W. GUGLIELMI (92.0241). 92.0453 DODSON, Aidan, Death After Death in the Valley of the Kings, in: Death and taxes in the ancient Near East, 53-59. 92.0454 DODSON, Aidan, KV 55 and the end of the reign of Akhenaten, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 135-139. 92.0439 DODSON, Aidan, On the Burial of Prince Ptahshepses, GM 129 (1992), 49-51. 92.0267 DODSON, Aidan, Stelae of the Middle and New Kingdoms in the Museum of Archaeology and Anthropology, University of Cambridge, JEA 78 (1992), 274-279. DOMINICUS, B., see 92.0653. 92.0874

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

DONADONI, Sergio, La classicit dell'arte egizia, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 3-12. 92.0119 DONADONI, Sergio, Principi e obelischi a Roma, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 27-36. 92.0010 DONADONI ROVERI, Anna Maria, Il Museo Egizio di Torino, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 191-197. 92.0011 DONATELLI, Laura, Giuseppe Acerbi: viaggio nell'Alto Egitto e nella Nubia, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 199-204. DONKER van HEEL, K., see 92.0389. 92.0388 DONKER van HEEL, Koen, A small note on early demotic texts and archives, JEA 78 (1992), 287. 92.0231 DONKER van HEEL, Koen, Use and Meaning of the Egyptian Term wAH mw, in: Village Voices, 19-30. 92.0744 DONOHUE, V.A., A Gesture of Submission, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 82-114. 92.0894 DONOHUE, V.A., The goddess of the Theban mountain, Antiquity, Oxford 66 (1992), 871-885. DORMAN, P.F., see 92.0071 and 92.0170. 92.0201 DORET, ric, Phrase nominale, identit et substitution dans les Textes des Sarcophages. [Troisime partie], RdE 43 (1992), 49-74. 92.0618 DORNER, Josef, Die Form der Knickpyramide. (Bemerkungen zu J.A.R. Legon's Geometrie, GM 116, 1990, 65-72), GM 126 (1992), 39-45. 92.0469 DOTHAN, Moshe, ?hwdxh hklmmh ymym Myyrcm tvrvqmb dvdwa hrkzn al ovdm, Eretz-Israel, Jerusalem 23 (1992), 51-54. (fig., English summary). 92.0120 DOYEN, Florence et Ren PREYS, La prsence grecque en gypte ptolmaque: Les traces d'une rencontre, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 63-85. 92.0440 DREYER, Gnter, Horus Krokodil, ein Gegenknig der Dynastie 0, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 259-264. 92.0529 DREYER, Gnter, Recent Discoveries at Abydos Cemetery U, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 293-299. von den DRIESCH, A., see J. BOESSNECK (92.1067, 92.1068 and 92.1069). 92.0678 DUMONT, Jacques, Maison gyptienne et maison grecque, Le Monde Copte, Limoges 20 (1992), 25-33. 92.0544 DUNAND, F., J.L. HEIM, N. HENEIN and R. LICHTENBERG, avec la collaboration de H. BARAKAT, G.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

CASTEL and G. WAGNER, Douch I. La ncropole [de Douch (Oasis de Kharga)]. Exploration archologique. Monographie des tombes 1 72. Structures sociales, conomiques, religieuses de l'gypte romaine, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1992 = Documents de fouilles, 26. 92.0854 DUPONT, Pierre, Jean Claude GOYON, Amphores grecques archaques de Gurna: propos d'une publication rcente, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 153-166. 92.0924 DuQUESNE, Terence, "I know Ma'et: counted, complete, enduring, DE 22 (1992), 79-90. 92.0121 DWYER, Eugene J., The Temporal Allegory of the Tazza Farnese, AJA 96 (1992), 255-282. 92.0619 DZIOBEK, Eberhard, Das Grab des Ineni Theben Nr. 81, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992 = Archologische Verffentlichungen. Deutsches Archologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo, 68. 92.0495 DZIOBEK, Eberhard, Thomas SCHNEYER und Norbert SEMMELBAUER, Eine ikonographische Datierungsmethode fr thebanische Wandmalereien der 18. Dynastie. Mit einem Beitrag von Friederike Kampp, Heidelberg, Heidelberger Orientverlag, 1992 = Studien zur Archologie und Geschichte Altgyptens, 3; at head of title: Deutsches Archologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo / gyptologisches Institut Universitt Heidelberg. EATON-KRAUSS, M., see 92.0601 92.0620 EATON-KRAUSS, M., A falsely attributed monument, JEA 78 (1992), 285-287. 92.0787 EATON-KRAUSS, Marianne, The Sarcophagus in the Tomb of Tut'ankhamun, in: After Tutankhamun, 8590. 92.1041 EBEID, Nabil E., Mdecine gyptienne au temps des pharaons, Le Monde Copte, Limoges 20 (1992), 7-12. 92.1093 EDEL, Elmar, Afrikanische und asiatische Ortsnamen in ptolemischen Listen, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 37-41. 92.0232 EDEL, Elmar GAD.TGmak-la-lu gleich jdg, etwa "Mantel, Umhang, in: Hittite and other Anatolian and Near Eastern Studies in honour of Sedat Alp. Edited by Heinrich Otten, Ekrem Akurgal, Hayri Ertem, Aygl Sel, Ankara, Trk Tarih Kurumu Basimevi, 1992, 127-135. (pl.). 92.0423 EDEL, Elmar, Neues zur Schwurgtterliste im Hethitervertrag, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 119-124. 92.0268 EDEL, Elmar, Unpublizierte althieratische Elephantine-Papyri aus Strassburg, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 73-81. 92.0701 EDWARDS, Iorwerth Eiddon Stephen, A Naophorous Figure of Irhorudjanefu, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 43-48. EGBERTS, A., see Abbreviations, s.v. Village Voices.
file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0389 Egypte aan het Woord. Een papyrologische bloemlezing, Leiden, Leids Papyrologisch Instituut, 1992. 92.0170 Egyptian Archaeology. The Bulletin of the Egypt Exploration Society, London No. 2 (1992). 92.0980 EICHLER, Eckhard, Polanyi-Keynes-Warburton: Zur Rekonstruktion des altgyptischen Wirtschaftssystems, GM 131 (1992), 25-31. 92.0621 EIGNER, Dieter, A Temple of the Early Middle Kingdom at Tell Ibrahim Awad, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 69-77. EISSA, A., see J. BOESSNECK (92.1069). 92.0512 EIWANGER, Josef, Merimde - Benisalme III. Die Funde der jngeren Merimdekultur, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992 = Archologische Verffentlichungen. Deutsches Archologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo, 59. 92.0959 ELLIS, Chris, A Statistical Analysis of the Protodynastic Burials in the "Valley" Cemetery of Kafr Tarkhan, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 241-258. 92.0122 ELLIS, Simon P., Graeco-Roman Egypt, Princes Risborough, Shire Publications Ltd, 1992 = Shire Egyptology, 17. 92.0895 ENDRODI, Julia, Nhe und Ferne. Der Auftakt zur "Onurislegende," in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 125-136. 92.0470 ERIKSSON, Kathryn O., Late Cypriot I and Thera: Relative Chronology in the Eastern Mediterranean, in: Acta Cypria. Acts of an International Congress on Cypriote Archaeology Held in Gteborg on 22-24 August 1991. Part 3. Edited by Paul strm, Jonsered, Paul strms Frlag, 1992 (= Studies in Mediterranean Archaeology and Literature. Pocketbook, 120), 152-223. D'ERRICO, D., see C. COZZOLINO (92.0008). 92.0808 ERTMAN, Earl L., The Search for the Significance and Origin of Nefertiti's Tall Blue Crown, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 189-193. 92.0296 Van ESSCHE-MERCHEZ, ric, Les discours du texte. Un extrait de la Grande Inscription de l'An 8 de Ramss III Mdinet Habu, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 169-181. 92.0745 Van ESSCHE-MERCHEZ, ric, La syntaxe formelle des reliefs et de la grande inscription de l'an 8 de Ramss III Mdinet Habou, CdE 67, No. 134 (1992), 211-239. ETIENNE, M., see 92.0656 92.0371 EYRE, C.J., The Adoption Papyrus in Social Context, JEA 78 (1992), 207-221. 92.0202
file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

EYRE, C.J., Syntactic Rules and Discourse in Middle Egyptian, BiOr 49 (1992), 6-16. 92.0297 EYRE, C.J., Yet again the wax crocodile: P. Westcar 3,12 ff., JEA 78 (1992), 280-281. 92.0269 FBIN, Zoltn Imre, Graffiti in TT 32, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 137-156. 92.1038 FAIRSERVIS, Jr., Walter A., The Development of Civilization in Egypt and South Asia. A HoffmanFairservis Dialectic, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 57-64. 92.0012 FAIRSERVIS, Walter A., Michael, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, IX-XIV. 92.0809 FALKOVITCH, Julia, L'usage des amulettes gyptiennes, BSEG 16 (1992), 19-26. 92.0013 de FAMARS TESTAS, Willem, De schilderskaravaan 1868, naar een ongepubliceerd handschrift uit het Frans vertaald, ingeleid and geannoteerd door Maarten J. Raven, Leiden, Ex Oriente Lux / Leuven, Uitgeverij Peeters, 1992 = Mededelingen en Verhandelingen van het Vooraziatisch-Egyptisch Genootschap "Ex Oriente Lux," 29. 92.0390 FARID, Adel, Eine demotische Weihstele des stn, Sohn des DHwtj-mAa aus Kairo Nr. 1/1/92/1, SAK 19 (1992), 111-116. 92.0391 FARID, Adel, Three Mirrors with Demotic Inscriptions, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 103-118. FATTOVICH, R., see M. CHLODNICKI (92.0510 and 92.0511). 92.0896 FAVARD-MEEKS, C., Face et profil dans l'iconographie gyptienne, Orientalia Lovaniensia Periodica, Leuven 23 (1992), 15-36. 92.0746 FEUCHT, Erika, Fishing and Fowling with the Spear and the Throw-stick Reconsidered, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 157-169. 92.0455 FVRE, Francis, Le Dernier Pharaon. Ramss III ou le crpuscule d'une civilization, Paris, Presses de la France, 1992. 92.1104 FILER, Joyce M., Head injuries in Egypt and Nubia: a comparison of skulls from Giza and Kerma, JEA 78 (1992), 281-285. 92.0014 FINZI, Claudio, Leon Battista Alberti: geroglifici e gloria, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 205-208. 92.0233 FISCHER, Henry George, Boats in Non-nautical Titles of the Old Kingdom, GM 126 (1992), 59-78. 92.0270 FISCHER, Henry George, Marginalia II, GM 128 (1992), 69-80. 92.0298

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

FISCHER-ELFERT, Hans-Werner, Die satirische Streitschrift des Papyrus Anastasi I. Textzusammenstellung. 2., erweiterte Auflage, Wiesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1992 = Kleine gyptische Texte. 92.0299 FISCHER-ELFERT, Hans-W., Synchrone und diachrone Interferenzen in literarischen Werken des Mittleren und Neuen Reiches, Orientalia 61 (1992), 354-372. 92.0300 FISCHER-ELFERT, Hans-W., Vermischtes, GM 127 (1992), 33-47. 92.0123 FODOR, Sndor, Traces of the Isis Cult in an Arabic Love Spell from Egypt, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 171-186. FORBES, D.C., see 92.0173-92.0176. 92.0092 FOSSE, Jacqueline et Nadine CHERPION, Bibliographie de Claude Vandersleyen, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 25-36. 92.0301 FOSTER, John L., Echoes of Egyptian Voices. An Anthology of Ancient Egyptian Poetry. Translated, Norman and London, University of Oklahoma Press, 1992 = Oklahoma Series in Classical Culture, [12]. FOZZATI, L., see E. LEOSPO (92.0823). 92.0124 Del FRANCIA, Loretta, Aspetti della presenza dell'Egitto in Campania, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 145158. 92.0015 Del FRANCIA, Pier Roberto, I Lorena e la nascita del Museo Egizio fiorentino, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 159-190. FRANDSEN, P.J., see 92.0096. 92.0338 FRANDSEN, Paul John, The Letter to Ikhtay's Coffin: O. Louvre Inv. No. 698, in: Village Voices, 31-49. 92.0234 FRANDSEN, Paul John, On the Root nfr and a 'Clever' Remark on Embalming, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 49-62. 92.0093 FRANKE, Detlef, Das Photoarchiv H.W. Mller der Universittsbibliothek Heidelberg, GM 131 (1992), 3353. 92.0125 FRANKFURTER, David, Lest Egypt's City Be Deserted: Religion and Ideology in the Egyptian Response to the Jewish Revolt (116-117 C.E.), Journal of Jewish Studies, Oxford 43 (1992), 203-220. FREED, R.E., see E. BROVARSKI (92.0528) and 92.0556. FRENCH, P.G., see 92.0513. 92.0171 FRENDO, Anthony J., Five recent books on the emergence of ancient Israel: review article, Palestine Exploration Quarterly, London 124 (1992), 144-151.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

FRIEDMAN, R., see B. ADAMS (92.1017) and Abbreviations, s.v. The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman. 92.0855 FRIEDMAN, Rene F., The Early Dynastic and Transitional Pottery of Mendes: the 1990 Season, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 199-205. 92.0271 FRIEDMAN, Rene, Pebbles, Pots and Petroglyphs. Excavations at Hk64, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 99-106. 92.0203 FUNK, Wolf-Peter, Coptic linguistics, in: Actes du IVe congrs copte. Louvain-la-Neuve, 5-10 septembre 1988. dits par Marguerite Rassart -Debergh et Julien Ries. II. De la linguistique au gnosticisme, Louvainla-Neuve, Universit Catholique de Louvain, Institut Orientaliste, 1992, 53-63. 92.0623 FUSCALDO, Perla, Aksha (Serra West): La datacin del sitio, REE 3 (1992), 5-34. 92.0622 FUSCALDO, Perla, Aksha (Serra West): The Dating of the Site, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 195-199. 92.0272 FUSCALDO, Perla, Aksha (Serra West): a Lintel and Two Fragments of Lintels Offering Additional Evidence for the Deification of Ramesses II, BES 11 (1991/92), 23-32. 92.0788 GAL, Erno, The Sarcophagus Lid of pA-snDm-jb-nxt in Cairo. A preliminary note, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 187-195. 92.0702 GABODA, Pter, Fragment d'une statuette du prtre-sm Hqaib. "(Foot)note" sur le culte du dieu-crocodile la fin du Moyen Empire, Bulletin du Muse Hongrois des Beaux-Arts, Budapest 77 (1992), 3-17. 92.0998 GABOLDE, Marc, Baketaton fille de Kiya?, BSEG 16 (1992), 27-40. 92.0339 GABOLDE, Luc, La date du Livre des Morts de Tentnoub, BIFAO 92 (1992), 111-115. 92.0747 GABRA, Gawdat, Bemerkungen zu einer Terenuthis-Stele im Koptischen Museum, Journal of Coptic Studies, Louvain 2 (1992), 63-67. 92.0126 GAGOS, Traianos, Ludwig KOENEN, and Brad E. McNELLEN, A First Century Archive from Oxyrhynchos or Oxyrhynchite Loan Contracts and Egyptian Marriage, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 181-205. 92.0424 GALN, Jos M., EA 164 and the God Amun, JNES 51 (1992), 287-291. 92.0703 GALLO, Paolo, Una nuova statua del re Amenhotep II. Un altro caso di "martelage" parziale voluto di Ekhnaton, Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 119-131. GAMER-WALLERT, I., see Abbreviations, s.v. Gegengabe Brunner-Traut. 92.0704
file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

GAMER-WALLERT, Ingrid, Drei Votivfiguren vom Gebel el-Zeit am Roten Meer, in: Gegengabe BrunnerTraut, 83-93. 92.0057 GAMER-WALLERT, Ingrid, Emma Brunner-Traut - Eine Privatgelehrte aus Passion, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 11-16. 92.0575 GAMER-WALLERT, Ingrid and Reinhard GRIESHAMMER, gyptische Kunst, Karlsruhe, Badisches Landesmuseum, 1992. 92.1072 el-GAMILI, M.M., A.Gh. HASSANIEN and A.E. el-MAHMOUDI, Geoelectric Resistivity Contribution to the Mode of Occurrence of Sand Islets "Turtle-Backs" in the Nile Delta, Egypt, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 269-287. 92.1058 GARBRECHT, Gnther and Horst JARITZ, Neue Ergebnisse zu altgyptischen Wasserbauten im Fayum, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 238-254. 92.1006 GARCA MARTNEZ, Mara Antonia, Documents for the study of the Egyptian pre-Roman influence in the Atlantic slope of the Iberian Peninsula, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 201-206. 92.0925 GARVEN, Kenneth M., A Note on the Psychological and Philosophical Aspects of Egyptian Monotheism, BACE 3 (1992), 35-40. 92.0705 GASSE, Annie, Une nouvelle stle d'Horus sur les crocodiles, RdE 43 (1992), 207-210. 92.0302 GASSE, Annie, Les ostraca hiratiques littraires de Deir el-Medina. Nouvelles orientations de la publication, in: Village Voices, 51-70. 92.1073 GAWARECKI, Susan L. and Stephen K. PERRY, Late Pleistocene Human Occupation of the Suez Rift, Egypt: A Key to Landform Development and Climatic Regime, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 139-146. 92.0981 GELLER, Jeremy, From Prehistory to History: Beer in Egypt, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 19-26. 92.0856 GEMPELER, Robert D., Elephantine X. Die Keramik rmischer bis frharabischer Zeit, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992 = Archologische Verffentlichungen. Deutsches Archologisches Institut, 43. 92.0576 GEOFFROY, Brnice, Le voyage en Orient: Athnes, le Caire, Jrusalem, Archeologia, Dijon 279 (mai 1992), 48-53. GEOMINY, W., see 92.1007. GERMER, R., see S. SCHOSKE (92.0598) and 92.0587. 92.0810 GERMER, Renate, Die Textilfrberei und die Verwendung gefrbter Textilien im Alten gypten,

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

Wiesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1992 = gyptologische Abhandlungen, 53. 92.0624 GESTERMANN, Louise, Neue Spuren des ptolemischen Tempels am Kom al-ahmar bei Saruna, MDAIK 48 (1992), 11-35. 92.0340 GESTERMANN, Louise, Zu den sptzeitlichen Bezeugungen der Sargtexte, SAK 19 (1992), 117-132. 92.0530 GESTERMANN, Louise, Farouk GOMA, Batrice HEILIGMANN, Peter JRGENS and Wolfgang SCHENKEL, Al-Kom al-ahmar / Saruna 1991, GM 127 (1992), 89-112. 92.0960 GESTOSO, Graciela Noem, Los mensajeros en la poca de El Amarna, REE 3 (1992), 63-69. GIDDY, L., see 92.0170. 92.0513 GIDDY, Lisa L., The Anubieion at Saqqra. II: The Cemeteries. With a preface and contributions by H.S. Smith and a chapter by P.G. French, London, Egypt Exploration Society, 1992 = Excavation Memoir, 56. 92.0514 GIDDY, Lisa and David JEFFREYS, Memphis, 1991, JEA 78 (1992), 1-11. GILEAD, I., see 92.0551. 92.0172 GIL-ARTAGNAN, Andr, L'Odysse du Pount, Archeologia, Dijon 282 (septembre 1992), 24-33. 92.0999 GIOLITTO, Beppe, I titolari delle statue-cubo del Medio Regno, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 207-214. 92.0058 GNIRS, Andrea, Frank KAMMERZELL and Friedrich JUNGE, Stndige gyptologenkonferenz 1993. 25. Jahrestagung der deutschsprachigen gyptologie vom 2. - 4. Juli 1993 in Gttingen, GM 130 (1992), 7-15. 92.0303 GOEDICKE, Hans, Amenophis II in Samaria, SAK 19 (1992), 132-150. 92.0341 GOEDICKE, Hans, The Bright Eye of Horus: Pyr. Spell 204, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 95-102. 92.0471 GOEDICKE, Hans, The Chronology of the Thera/Santorin Explosion, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 57-62. 92.0897 GOEDICKE, Hans, imn nb nswt tAwy, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 197-203. 92.0456 GOEDICKE, Hans, Problems concerning Amenophis III, Baltimore, Halgo Inc., 1992. 92.0342 GOEDICKE, Hans, Reading VII. The Morning of the Burial. Pyramid Spell 251, VA 8/1 (1992), 7-16. 92.0625 GOEDICKE, Hans, The so-called evidence for a second pyramid complex for Cheops near el-Lisht, DE 22 (1992), 7.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0304 GOEDICKE, Hans, Where did Sinuhe stay in "Asia"? (Sinuhe B 29-31), CdE 67, No. 133 (1992), 28-40. 92.0305 GOEDICKE, Hans, Wisdom of Any VII, 12-7, RdE 43 (1992), 75-85. 92.0235 GOELET, Ogden, Jr., wAD-wr and Lexicographical Method, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 205-214. 92.0236 GRG, Manfred, 'H "Seele" im biblischen und nichtbiblischen Hebrisch, Biblische Notizen, Mnchen 63 (1992), 19-25. 92.1094 GRG, Manfred, Der biblische Name des Kupferminengebiets von Timna, Biblische Notizen, Mnchen 65 (1992), 5-8. 92.0237 GRG, Manfred, "Dmonen" statt "Eulen" in Jes 13, 21, BN 62 (1992), 16-17. 92.0238 GRG, Manfred, Jochebed und Isis, Biblische Notizen, Mnchen 61 (1992), 10-14. 92.0127 GRG, Manfred, Mythos, Glaube und Geschichte. Die Bilder des christlichen Credo und ihre Wurzeln im alten gypten, Dsseldorf, Patmos Verlag, 1992. 92.1095 GRG, Manfred, Sinai und Zypern als Regionen der Erzgewinnung. Beobachtungen zur Namengebung nach Mineralien in gypten und im Alten Orient, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 215-221. 92.0955 GRG, Manfred, Studien zur biblisch-gyptischen Religonsgeschichte, Stuttgart, Verlag Katholisches Bibelwerk GmbH, 1992 = Stuttgarter Biblische Aufstzbnde, 14. 92.1096 GRG, Manfred, Zur Heimat der Iturer, Biblische Notizen, Mnchen 64 (1992), 7-9. 92.0239 GRG, Manfred, Zur Struktur von Gen 1, 2, Biblische Notizen, Mnchen 62 (1992), 11-15. 92.0811 GTTLICHER, Arvid, Kultschiffe und Schiffskulte im Altertum, Berlin, Gebr. Mann Verlag, 1992. 92.0875 GOFFOET, Jeanine, Notes sur les sandales et leur usage dans l'gypte pharaonique, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 111-123. 92.0748 GOHARY, Jocelyn, Akhenaten's Sed-festival at Karnak, London and New York, Kegan Paul International, 1992 = Studies in Egyptology. 92.0706 GOHARY, S.G., A Statue of the Scribe Amenhotep from Benha, MDAIK 48 (1992), 37-39. 92.0425 GOLDWASSER, Orly, Literary Late Egyptian as a Polysystem, Poetics Today, Durham 13 (1992), 447-462.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0192 GOLDWASSER, Orly, The Narmer Palette and the "Triumph of Metaphor," Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 6785. 92.0749 GOLDWASSER, Orly, On the Date of Seth from Qubeibeh, Israel Exploration Journal, Jerusalem 42 (1992), 47-51. GOLVIN, J.-C., see C.M. ZIVIE (92.0675). GOMA, F., see L. GESTERMANN (92.0530). 92.0240 GOOD, W., On the Reading of nfr.nfrw.itn nfrt.i.ti, DE 23 (1992), 13-14. GOPHNA, R., see R. AMIRAN (92.1018) and 92.0551. 92.0857 GOPHNA, Ram, The Contacts between 'En Besor Oasis, Southern Canaan, and Egypt during the Late Predynastic and the Threshold of the First Dynasty; a Further Assessment, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 385-394. 92.0707 GOPHNA, Ram, rvwb Nyom yrcm snayap lysp, Eretz-Israel, Jerusalem 23 (1992), 45-47. (fig., English summary). 92.0708 GORELICK, Leonard, A. John GWINNETT, James F. ROMANO, The Broken and Repaired Stone Statuette of Pepy I: An Ancient or Modern Repair?, BES 11 (1991/92), 33-46. GOREN, Y., see 92.0551. 92.0128 GOUDCHAUX, Guy Weill, Archibios. Sauveur des "ffigies" de Kloptre VII, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 651-656. GOW, M., see D. GUZMAN (92.0094). GOYON, J.-C., see P. DUPONT (92.0854). 92.1105 GOYON, Jean Claude, Chirurgie religieuse ou thanatopraxie? Donnes nouvelles sur la momification en gypte et rflexions qu'elles impliquent, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 215-225. 92.0059 GRAEFE, Erhart, Das Aeb-Projekt des Seminars fr gyptologie und Koptologie in Mnster, GM 126 (1992), 79-81. 92.0944 GRAINDORGE, Catherine, Les oignons de Sokar, RdE 43 (1992), 87-105. GRATIEN, B., see P. De PAEPE (92.0864). 92.0577 Greek, Roman, Egyptian, and Western Asiatic Antiquities. Auction, Thursday, December 17, 1992, New York, Sotheby's, 1992. GREENE ASTON, B., see 92.0670.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0129 GRENIER, Jean-Claude, Religion gyptienne dans les mondes hellnistique et romain, Annuaire. cole pratique des hautes tudes. Section des sciences religieuses, Paris 100 (1991-1992), 163-169. GRIESHAMMER, R., see I. GAMER-WALLERT (92.0575). GRIFFITHS, J.G., see 92.0086 and Abbreviations, s.v. Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths. 92.0130 GRIFFITHS, J. Gwyn, The Impress of Egyptian Religion on the Mediaeval "Dialogue of the Soul and Body," in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 103-118. 92.0016 GRIFFITHS, J. Gwyn, Professor A.M. Bakir, The Independent, London (7 February 1992), [page no. unknown]. 92.0926 GRIFFITHS, J. Gwyn, Some Egyptian Conceptual Triads, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 223-228. 92.0060 GRIMAL, Nicolas, Travaux de l'Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale en 1991-1992, BIFAO 92 (1992), 211-286. 92.0131 GRIMM, Alfred, Joseph und Echnaton. Thomas Mann und gypten, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992. 92.0961 GRISWOLD, William A., Measuring Social Inequality at Armant, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 193-198. GROLL, S.I., see also S. ISRAELIT-GROLL. 92.0204 GROLL, Sarah Israelit-, The di.s tm.s stp Formations in Poetic Late Egyptian, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 229-234. 92.0343 GROLL, Sarah Israelit, A Model of Divine Anger (Turin 102), in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 63-72. GRUNERT, S., see 92.0526. 92.0061 GRUNERT, Stefan and Walter F. REINEKE, Das Berliner gyptische Wrterbuch, GM 129 (1992), 9-20. 92.0241 GUGLIELMI, Waltraud und Johanna DITTMAR, Anrufungen der persnlichen Frmmigkeit auf Gans- und Widder-Darstellungen des Amun, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 119-142. GUICHARD, S., see 92.0656. 92.0789 GUIDOTTI, Maria Cristina, A proposito di Deir el Medina prima della scoperta: un pezzo della Collezione Ricci nel Museo Egizio di Firenze, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 209-219. 92.0812

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

GUIDOTTI, M. Cristina, Studio preliminare sulle forme da pane del tempio funerario di Tutmosi IV, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 227-231. 92.0441 GUKSCH, Christian E., On Ethnographic Analogies, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 7-10. 92.1042 GUNDEL, Hans Georg, Zodiakos. Tierkreisbilder im Altertum. Kosmische Bezge und Jenseitsvorstellungen im antiken Alltagsleben, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992 = Kulturgeschichte der antiken Welt, 54. 92.0442 GUNDLACH, Rolf, Die religise Rechtfertigung des Sturzes der 8. Dynastie, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 245-264. 92.0094 GUZMAN, Diana and Mary GOW, Reviews of Egyptological Literature. September 1989 - December 1992, BES 11 (1991/92), 119-170. GWINNETT, A.J., see L. GORELICK (92.0708). 92.0813 GYRY, Hedvig, Une amulette reprsentant Nfertoum-sur-le-lion Budapest, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 233-236. 92.0814 van HAARLEM, Willem M, A Functional Analysis of Ancient Egyptian Amulets, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 237-240. 92.0344 van HAARLEM, Willem M., A pair of papyrus sandals, JEA 78 (1992), 294-295. 92.0982 el-HABASHI, Zaki, Tutankhamun and the Sporting Traditions, New York - Bern - Frankfurt am Main etc., Peter Lang, 1992 = American University Studies. Series IX: History, 124. 92.1074 el HADIDI, M. Nabil, Notes on Egyptian Weeds of Antiquity: 1. Min's Lettuce and the Naqada Plant, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 323-326. van HAERINGEN, J., see G.M. VOGELSAND-EASTWOOD (92.0778). 92.0062 HAFEMANN, Ingelore, unter Mitarbeit von Rainer BILSING, Eine Eingabehilfe bei der Hieroglyphencodierung - "tripad," GM 129 (1992), 21-25. HALDANE, C., see 92.0613. 92.0858 HAMROUSH, Hany, Michael LOCKHART and Ralph ALLEN, Predynastic Egyptian Finewares: Insights into the Ceramic Industry, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 45-52. 92.0876 HANEBORG-LHR, Maureen, Les chapiteaux composites. tude typologique, stylistique et statistique, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 125-152. 92.0962 HANSEN, Kathy, Collection in Ancient Egyptian Chariot Horses, JARCE 29 (1992), 173-179.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0132 HANSON, Ann Ellis, Egyptians, Greeks, Romans, Arabes, and Ioudaioi in the First Century A.D. Tax Archive from Philadelphia: P. Mich. inv. 880 recto and P. Princ. III 152 revised, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 133-145. HARIK, E.M., see 92.0176. 92.0372 HARING, B., Libyans in the Late Twentieth Dynasty, in: Village Voices, 71-80. 92.0095 HARING, B., A Systematic Bibliography on Deir el-Medna 1980-1990, in: Village Voices, 111-140. 92.1023 HARLAN, Fred, Wadi and Desert Settlement at Predynastic Hierakonpolis, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 14-18. 92.0496 HARRELL, J.A., Ancient Egyptian limestone quarries: a petrological study, Archaeometry, Oxford 34 (1992), 195-211. 92.0373 HARRELL, James A. and V. Max BROWN, The Oldest Surviving Topographical Map from Ancient Egypt: (Turin Papyri 1879, 1899, and 1969), JARCE 29 (1992), 81-105. HARRIS, J.E., see E.F. WENTE (92.1109). 92.0815 HARRIS, J.R., Akhenaten and Nefernefruaten in the Tomb of Tut'ankhamun, in: After Tutankhamun, 55-72. HARTWELL, T.B., see 92.0170. HASLAUER, E., see 92.0566 and 92.0601; see also under REISER-HASLAUER. HASSAN, F.A., see B. BARICH (92.1020). 92.0947 HASSAN, Fekri A., Primeval Goddess to Divine King. The Mythogenesis of Power in the Early Egyptian State, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 307-322. HASSANIEN, A.G., see M.M. el-GAMILI (92.1072). 92.0934 HATAMORI, Yasuko, The Supplying System of Offering to the Funerary temple of Neferirkare-K3k3i in the Late Fifth Dynasty, Oriento, Tokyo 35, No. 1 (1992), 150-165. 92.0133 HAUBEN, Hans, La chronologie macdonienne et ptolmaque mise l'preuve. A propos d'un livre d'Erhard Grzybek, CdE 67, No. 133 (1992), 143-171. el-HAWARY, M., see 92.0541. 92.0790 HAWASS, Zahi A., A Burial with an Unusual Plaster Mask in the Western Cemetery of Khufu's Pyramid, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 327-336. 92.0515 HAWASS, Zahi, Recent Discoveries at Giza Plateau, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 241-242.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0345 HEERMA van VOSS, M., Der Papyrus Kansas City 33-1398, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 451-454. 92.0346 HEERMA van VOSS, Matthieu, Zur Gttin Hepetethor, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 265-266. 92.0017 HEERMA van VOSS, M., In memoriam J. Vergote, Phoenix, Leiden 38, No. 2 (1992), 2-3. 92.0018 HEERMA van VOSS, M., In memoriam W.F. Leemans (1912-1991), Phoenix, Leiden 38, No. 1 (1992), 3. 92.0626 HEICK-HANSEN, Bent, The Sphinx temple, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 243-247. 92.1113 HEIDORN, Lisa A., The Persian Claim to Kush in Light of Evidence from Lower Nubia, in: Life in a MultiCultural Society, 147-148. HEILIGMANN, B., see L. GESTERMANN (92.0530). HEIM, J.L., see F. DUNAND (92.0544). 92.0516 HEIN, Irmgard, Two Excavation Areas from Tell el-Dab'a, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 249-253. HEINDL, G., see 92.0653. HLAL, H., see 92.0541. HELCK, W., see 92.0098, and Abbreviations, s.v. Gegengabe Brunner-Traut. 92.0963 HELCK, W., Der Amtsbereich des Vezirs Ramose unter Amenophis III, GM 129 (1992), 53. 92.0374 HELCK, Wolfgang, Anmerkungen zum Turiner Knigspapyrus, SAK 19 (1992), 150-216. 92.0375 HELCK, W., Begrbnis Pharaos, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 267-276. 92.0306 HELCK, Wolfgang, Die "Geschichte des Schiffbrchigen" - eine Stimme der Opposition?, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 73-76. 92.0376 HELCK, Wolfgang, Eine Palette mit Schreibernotizen, MDAIK 48 (1992), 41-44. 92.0307 HELCK, Wolfgang, Die Prophezeiung des nfrt.tj. Textzusammenstellung. 2., verbesserte Auflage, Wiesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1992 = Kleine gyptische Texte. 92.0983 HELCK, Wolfgang, Stdtischer Handel im Alten gypten?, Altorientalische Forschungen, Berlin 19 (1992), 3-7. 92.0709 HELCK, Wolfgang, Zum Statuensockel des Djoser, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 143-150.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0483 HELCK, Wolfgang, Zur Chronologiediskussion ber das Neue Reich, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 63-67. HELLMANN, M.-C., see S. BAKHOUM (92.0564). HENDRICKX, S., see B. MIDANT-REYNES (92.0533). 92.1024 HENDRICKX, Stan, The Predynastic Cemeteries at Khozam, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 199-202. 92.0750 HENDRICKX, S., Une scne de chasse dans le dsert sur le vase prdynastique Bruxelles, M.R.A.H. E. 2631, CdE 67, No. 133 (1992), 5-27. 92.0531 HENDRICKX, Stan, Status Report on the Excavation of the Old Kingdom Rock Tombs at Elkab, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 255-257. HENEIN, N., see F. DUNAND (92.0544). 92.1043 HENNE, Willibald, Bemerkungen zum heliakischen Aufgang der Sothis, ZS 119 (1992), 10-21. 92.0134 HRAL, Suzanne, Archives bilingues de nomarques dans les papyrus de Ghran, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 149-157. 92.0627 HERY, Franois-Xavier, L'"inachev" la salle souterraine de la pyramide de Kheops, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 259-262. 92.1007 HIMMELMANN, Nikolaus, Archologische Forschungen im Akademischen Kunstmuseum der Universitt Bonn: Die griechisch-gyptischen Beziehungen. Mit einem Katalog von Wilfred Geominy, Opladen, Westdeutscher Verlag GmbH, 1992 = Vortrge. Rheinisch-Westflische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Geisteswissenschaften, G 316. 92.0193 HINZ, Walther, Zu den Sinai-Inschriften (II), Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlndischen Gesellschaft, Stuttgart 142 (1992), 262-274. 92.0242 HOCH, James and Sara E. OREL, Murder in Ancient Egypt, in: Death and taxes in the ancient Near East, 87-128. 92.0205 HODGE, Carleton, Consonant Ablaut in Egyptian, DE 23 (1992), 15-22. 92.0816 HODJASH, Svetlana, Ancient Egyptian objects discovered on the territory of the USSR, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 265-272. 92.0135 HLBL, Gnther, Bemerkungen zur frhptolemischen Chronologie, Tyche, Wien 7 (1992), 117-122. 92.0136 HLBL, Gnther, Knigliche Legitimitt und historische Umstnde im Spiegel der pharaonischen Titulaturen der griechisch-rmischen Zeit - Einige Interpretationen und Diskussionsvorschlge, in: Atti VI

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

Congresso. I, 273-278. 92.0137 HLBL, Gnther, Zum Titel HqA HqAw des rmischen Kaisers, GM 127 (1992), 49-52. 92.0628 HLZL, Christian, The Rock-tombs of Beni Hasan: Architecture and Sequence, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 279-283. 92.0751 HLZL, Regina, Round-Topped Stelae from the Middle Kingdom to the Late Period. Some Remarks on the Decoration of the Lunettes, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 285-289. HOFFMAN, M.A., see 92.0089 and Abbreviations, s.v. The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman. 92.0308 HOFFMEIER, James K., The Problem of "History" in Egyptian Royal Inscriptions, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 291-299. 92.0418 HOFFMEIER, James K., The wives' tales of Genesis 12, 20 & 26 and the covenants at Beer-sheba, Tyndale Bulletin, London 43, No. 1 (1992), 81-99. 92.1114 HOFMANN, Inge, Das Wasserschpfrad und die meroitische Landwirtschaft, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 301306. 92.0063 HOLMES, D.L., Archaeological Cultural Resources and Modern Land-use Activities: Some Observations Made during a Recent Survey in the Badari Region, Egypt, JARCE 29 (1992), 67-80. 92.1025 HOLMES, Diane L., Chipped Stone-Working Craftsmen, Hierakonpolis and the Rise of Civilization in Egypt, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 37-44. 92.1026 HOLMES, Diane L., The Evidence and Nature of Contacts between Upper and Lower Egypt during the Predynastic: A View from Upper Egypt, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 301-316. 92.0096 HOLM-RASMUSSEN, Torben, in collaboration with Paul John FRANDSEN, Bibliography, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 121-123. 92.0859 HOLTHOER, Rostislav, Hittite Origin of the "Syrian" Winejars, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 313-316. HOOGENDIJK, F.A.J., see 92.0389. 92.0545 HOPE, Colin A. and Olaf E. KAPER, Excavations at Ismant el-Kharab, BACE 3 (1992), 41-49. 92.0752 HORNUNG, Erik, Gttliche Geleiter, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 151-156. 92.0927 HORNUNG, Erik, Idea into image. Translated by Elizabeth Bredeck, New York, Timken Publishers, 1992. 92.0928 HORNUNG, Erik, The Rediscovery of Akhenaten and His Place in Religion, JARCE 29 (1992), 43-49.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0347 HORNUNG, Erik, Szenen des Sonnenlaufes, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 317-323. 92.0348 HORNUNG, Erik, Texte zum Amduat. Teil II: Langfassung, 4. bis 8. Stunde. Autographiert von Barbara Lscher, Genve, ditions Mdecine et Hygine, 1992 = Aegyptiaca Helvetica, 14. 92.0898 HORNUNG, Erik, Versuch ber Nephthys, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 186-188. 92.0629 HORNUNG, E., Zum Grab Sethos' I. in seinem ursprnglichen Zustand, in: After Tutankhamun, 91-98. 92.0935 HORNUNG, Erik, Zur Struktur des gyptischen Jenseitsglaubens, ZS 119 (1992), 124-130. HORTON, M., see 92.0170. 92.0309 HUBAI, Pter, Eine literarische Quelle der gyptischen Religionsphilosophie? Das Mrchen vom Prinzen, der drei Gefahren zu berstehen hatte, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 277-300. 92.1008 HUGHES-BROCK, Helen, Ivory and Related Materials and Some Recent Work on Bronze Age Relations Between Egypt and the Aegean (review article on O. Krzyszkowska, Ivory and Related Materials, 1990), DE 23 (1992), 23-37. 92.0138 HUMBERT, Jean-Marcel, L'gyptomanie dans la dcoration intrieure au XIXe sicle: vers l'universalisation d'un mythe, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 221-231. 92.0139 HUSS, Werner, Some Thoughts on the Subject "'State' and 'Church' in Ptolemaic Egypt," in: Life in a MultiCultural Society, 159-163. 92.0964 HUSSON, Genevive and Dominique VALBELLE, L'tat et les institutions en gypte des premiers pharaons aux empereurs romains, Paris, Armand Colin, 1992 = Histoire ancienne. HUYGE, D., see P.M. VERMEERSCH (92.1036). 92.0243 HUYSE, Philip, "Analecta Iranica" aus den demotischen Dokumenten von Nord-Saqqara, JEA 78 (1992), 287-293. IKRAM, S., see 92.0170. 92.0630 In the tomb of Nefertari. Conservation of the Wall Paintings, Santa Monica, The J. Paul Getty Trust, 1992. 92.1059 ISLER, Martin, The Technique of Monolithic Carving, MDAIK 48 (1992), 45-55. 92.0206 ISRAELIT-GROLL, Sarah, On the Subject of the Second Tenses in Egyptian and Coptic, Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 87-97. 92.1075

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

ISSAWI, Bahay and John F. McCAULEY, The Cenozoic Rivers of Egypt: The Nile Problem, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 121-138. IVERSEN, E., see 92.0096 and Abbreviations, s.v. The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen. 92.0631 JACQ, Christian, La Valle des Rois. Histoire et dcouverte d'une demeure d'ternit, Paris, Perrin, 1992. 92.0019 JAEGER, Bertrand, La cration du Muse gyptien de Turin et le got gyptisant au Pimont, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 325-338. 92.0140 JAEGER, Bertrand, L'Egitto alla corte dei Gonzaga (la Loggia delle Muse al Palazzo Te ed altre testimonianze), in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 233-253. 92.0472 JAMES, Peter, I.J. THORPE, Nikos KOKKINOS, Robert MORKOT and John FRANKISH, Centuries of Darkness: A Reply to Critics, Cambridge Archaeological Journal, Cambridge 2 (1992), 127-130. JAMES, [T.G.]H., see 92.0170. 92.0020 JAMES, T.G.H., Cyril Aldred, JEA 78 (1992), 258-266. 92.0021 JAMES, T.G. Harry, The Development of the Egyptian Collection in the British Museum, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 255-268. 92.0497 JAMES, T.G.H., Howard Carter's Epigraphic Creed, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 339-344. 92.0022 JAMES, T.G.H., Howard Carter. The Path to Tutankhamun, London and New York, Kegan Paul International, 1992. JANIN, T., see B. MIDANT-REYNES (92.0533). 92.0632 JNOSI, Peter, Das Pyramidion der Pyramide G III-a. Bemerkungen zu den Pyramidenfragen des Alten Reiches, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 301-308. 92.0633 JNOSI, Peter, The Queens of the Old Kingdom and Their Tombs, BACE 3 (1992), 51-57. 92.0517 JNOSI, Peter, Recent excavations of the Austrian Archaeological Institute at the village of 'Ezbet Helmi/Tell el-Qirqafa near Tell el-Dab'a, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 345-349. 92.0457 JANSEN-WINKELN, Karl, Das Ende des Neuen Reiches, ZS 119 (1992), 22-37. 92.0273 JANSEN-WINKELN, Karl, Ein Wrfelhocker des Amunpropheten Djedbastetiufanch (Kairo JE 37597), MDAIK 48 (1992), 57-64. 92.0244 JANSEN-WINKELN, Karl, Das "Zeugende Herz," Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 147-149.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0274 JANSEN-WINKELN, Karl, Zu einigen religisen und historischen Inschriften, CdE 67, No. 134 (1992), 240259. 92.0377 JANSSEN, Jac. J., Gear for the Tombs (O. Turin 57366 and O. BM. 50733 + O. Petrie 30), RdE 43 (1992), 107-122. 92.0426 JANSSEN, Jac. J., Literacy and Letters at Deir el-Medna, in: Village Voices, 81-94. 92.0378 JANSSEN, Jac. J., A New Kingdom Settlement. The Verso of Pap. BM. 10068, Altorientalische Forschungen, Berlin 19 (1992), 8-23. 92.0753 JANSSEN, Jac. J., Pictorial Clothing Lists on Deir El-Medna Ostraca, GM 131 (1992), 55-60. 92.0379 JANSSEN, Jac. J., Rations with Riddles II, GM 128 (1992), 81-86. 92.0984 JANSSEN, J.J., Schooljongens in het oude Egypte, Phoenix, Leiden 38, No. 3 (1992), 13-20. 92.0484 JANSSEN, Jac. J., The Year of the Strikes, BSEG 16 (1992), 41-49. 92.0817 JANSSEN, Rosalind M., The "Ceremonial Garments" of Tuthmosis IV Reconsidered, SAK 19 (1992), 217224. 92.0023 JANSSEN, Rosalind M., The First Hundred Years. Egyptology at University College London, 1892-1992, London, U[niversity] C[ollege] L[ondon], 1992. 92.0710 JANSSEN, Rosalind M., Rectification: a case of moveable arms, GM 126 (1992), 83-86. 92.0818 JANSSEN, Jac. J. and Rosalind M., A Cylindrical Amulet Case: Recent Investigations, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 157-165. JARITZ, H., see G. GARBRECHT (92.1058). 92.0634 JARITZ, Horst, Der Totentempel des Merenptah in Qurna. 1. Grabungsbericht (1.-6. Kampagne), MDAIK 48 (1992), 65-91. 92.0310 JASNOW, Richard, A Late Period Hieratic Wisdom Text (P. Brooklyn 47.218.135), Chicago, The Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago, 1992 = Studies in Ancient Oriental Civilization, 52. JEFFREYS, D., see L. GIDDY (92.0514) and 92.170. JELITTO, J., see M. DASZKIEWICZ (92.0853). JOHNSON, G.B., see 92.0176. JOHNSON, J.H., see 92.0071 and Abbreviations, s.v. Life in a Multi-Cultural Society.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0064 JOHNSON, Janet H., Preface, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, XXIII-XXV. 92.0899 de JONG, W.J., Het Boek van de Hemelkoe, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 2-9. 92.0443 de JONG, W.J., Koningen en Piramiden uit de 12e Dynastie (1991-1786 v. Chr.), 6, 1e deel: Regering en piramide van koning Sesostris II, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 9-27. 92.0635 de JONG, W.J., Koningen en Piramiden uit de 12e Dynastie (1991-1786 v. Chr.), 6, 2e deel: Regering en piramide van koning Sesostris II, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 30-59. 92.0636 de JONG, W.J., Koningen en Piramiden uit de 12e Dynastie (1991-1786 v. Chr.), 6, 3e deel: Regering en piramide van koning Sesostris II, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 62-80. 92.1076 de JONG, W.J., De Nijl en de god Hapi, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 83-86. 92.1077 de JONG, W.J., Het nijlpaard, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 133-138. 92.0637 de JONG, Willem J., Thebe, wachtkamer van de eeuwigheid, Amsterdam, Uitgeverij Djehoetimes, 1992. 92.0900 de JONG, W.J., Het Vuur, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 102-105. 92.0754 JRGENSEN, Mogens, En palimpsest fra el-Amarna, Meddelelser fra Ny Carlsberg Glyptotek, Kbenhavn 48 (1992), 5-13. 92.0711 JOSEPHSON, Jack A., Royal Sculpture of the Later XXVIth Dynasty, MDAIK 48 (1992), 93-97. 92.0712 JOSEPHSON, Jack A., A Variant Type of the Uraeus in the Late Period, JARCE 29 (1992), 123-130. JRGENS, P., see L. GESTERMANN (92.0530). JUNGE, F., see A. GNIRS (92.0058). 92.0207 KAHL, Jochem, Die Defektivschreibungen in den Pyramidentexten, Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 99-116. 92.0679 KAISER, Werner, Zur unterirdischen Anlage der Djoserpyramide und ihrer entwicklungsgeschichtlichen Einordnung, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 167-190. KKOSY, l., see 92.0102 and Abbreviations, s.v. The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy. 92.0141 KKOSY, Lszlo, Hermes and Egypt, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 258-261. 92.0638 KKOSY, L., Seventh preliminary report on the Hungarian Excavation in Theban tomb 32 (season 1990),

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

Acta Archaeologica Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae, Budapest 44 (1992), 193-212. 92.0349 KKOSY, L., Three Decrees of Gods from Theban Tomb 32, Orientalia Lovaniensia Periodica, Leuven 23 (1992), 311-328. 92.0097 KALFATOVIC, Martin R., Nile notes of a Howadji: a bibliography of travelers' tales from Egypt, from the earliest time to 1918, Methuen, N.J. & London, The Scarecrow Press, Inc., 1992. KAMMERZELL, F., see A. GNIRS (92.0058) and 92.0361. 92.0393 KAMMERZELL, Frank, Ein demotisches Fragment der Merire-Erzhlung? pTebtunis Tait Nr. 9 und pLille 139, GM 127 (1992), 53-61. KAMPP, F., see 92.0495. 92.0965 KANAWATI, Naguib, Akhmim in the Old Kingdom. Part I: Chronology and Administration. With a chapter by Ann McFarlane, Sydney, The Australian Centre for Egyptology, 1992 = The Australian Centre for Egyptology Studies, 2. 92.0639 KANAWATI, Naguib, The Rock Tombs of El-Hawawish. The Cemetery of Akhmim. With contributions and drawings by Ann McFarlane, Gaye Wilson, Nabil Charoubim, John Curro, Elizabeth Thompson and Naguib Victor. Volume X, Sydney, Published by The Australian Centre for Egyptology, Macquarie University, 1992. KAPER, O., see E. BROVARSKI (92.0528) and C.A. HOPE (92.0545). 92.1097 KAPER, Olaf E., Egyptian toponyms of Dakhla Oasis, BIFAO 92 (1992), 117-132. 92.0275 KAPLONY, Peter, Archaische Siegel und Siegelabrollungen aus dem Delta: Die Arbeit an den Siegeln von Buto, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 23-30. 92.0380 KAPLONY, Peter, Papyrus Bologna 1086 und der "Stab des Thot," in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 309-322. 92.0394 KAPLONY-HECKEL, Ursula, Die Inseln des Amun in Gebelein-Akten und -Urkunden (nach DP Berlin P 13 608 und DO Torino S 12 887), in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 359-363. 92.0395 KAPLONY-HECKEL, Ursula, Die Medinet Habu Ostraca: Excavation of the Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago 1928/29, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 165-168. 92.0396 KAPLONY-HECKEL, Ursula, Der thebanische Acker-Schreiber Sesostris, Sohn des Anchoapis, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 169-179. 92.0397 KAPLONY-HECKEL, Ursula, Woher kommen die Zeugen? Zu demotischen Aktenkopien von Urkunden aus Gebelein in Cairo, Heidelberg und London, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 323-334. 92.0024

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

KARIG, Joachim S. and Hannelore KISCHKEWITZ, Ein ungebautes gyptisches Museum fr Berlin, Jahrbuch der Berliner Museen, Berlin 34 (1992), 83-103. KARLSHAUSEN, C., see T. De PUTTER (92.1084). 92.0877 KARLSHAUSEN, Christina, Une perruque divine du Nouvel Empire: la coiffure volants, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 153-173. 92.0878 KARLSHAUSEN, Ch. and Th. De PUTTER, Why did Akhenaten forsake the use of pink granite ?, GM 130 (1992), 21-23. 92.0194 KASSER, Rodolphe, Phnouti , compendium surlign puis non surlign dans l'orthographe de la langue copte boharique, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 335-341. 92.0195 KASSER, Rodolphe, Prminence de l'alphabet grec dans les divers alphabets coptes. Seconde partie: spcimens textuels, BSEG 16 (1992), 51-59. 92.0196 KASSER, Rodolphe, Prminence de l'alphabet grec dans les divers alphabets coptes. Troisime partie: dductions et conclusions, BSEG 16 (1992), 60-64. 92.0755 KEEL, Othmar, Das Recht der Bilder gesehen zu werden. Drei Fallstudien zur Methode der Interpretation altorientalischer Bilder, Freiburg Schweiz, Universittsverlag / Gttingen, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992 = Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis, 122. 92.0756 KEMNA, Claudia, Bemerkungen zu den Darstellungen der Wildeseljagd, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 365-370. KEMP, B., see 92.0170. 92.0473 KEMPINSKI, Aharon, The Middle Bronze Age in Northern Israel, Local and External Synchronisms, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 69-73. 92.1009 KEMPINSKI, Aharon, Reflections on the Role of the Egyptians in the Shefelah of Palestine in the Light of Recent Soundings at Tel Erani, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 419-425. KENDALL, T., see 92.0556. 92.0948 KESSLER, Dieter, Widderallee, Widderstab und das Sedfest, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 343-353. 92.0025 KESSLER, Dieter and Regine SCHULZ, Nachruf auf Prof. Dr. Winfried Barta, GM 131 (1992), 5. 92.0901 KINNAER, Jacques, De Ene en de Velen: Opmerkingen over het Oudegyptisch godsbeeld, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 71-137. KIRBY, C., see 92.0170. 92.0532

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

KIRBY, Christopher J., Preliminary Report of the First Season of Work at Gebel el-Haridi, 1991-92, JEA 78 (1992), 19-27. KISCHKEWITZ, H., see J.S. KARIG (92.0024). 92.0819 KISS, Zsolt, Un sphinx sur un plat romain tardif de Km el-Dikka (Alexandrie), tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 29-34. 92.0985 KITCHEN, K.A., The Vintages of the Ramesseum, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 115-123. 92.0713 KITCHEN, Kenneth A. and Boyo G. OCKINGA, A Memphite Monument of the Vizier tA in Sydney, MDAIK 48 (1992), 99-103. 92.0714 KLIE, Sascha, Zum 'Grnen Caesar' in Berlin, in: MOUSIKOS ANHR. Festschrift fr Max Wegner zum 90. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Oliver Brehm und Sascha Klie, Bonn, Dr. Rudolf Habelt GmbH, 1992, 237242. 92.0173 K.M.T, San Francisco 2, No. 4 (Winter 1991-92). 92.0174 K.M.T, San Francisco 3, No. 1 (Spring 1992). 92.0175 K.M.T, San Francisco 3, No. 2 (Summer 1992). 92.0176 K.M.T, San Francisco 3, No. 3 (Fall 1992). KOCHAVI, M., see T. RENNER (92.0883). 92.0860 KHLER, Christiana E., The Pre- and Early Dynastic Pottery of Tell el-Fara'in (Buto), in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 11-22. 92.0902 KOEMOTH, Pierre P., snb, le papyrus ou le cordon en papyrus de P, GM 130 (1992), 33-43. KOENEN, L., see T. GAGOS (92.0126). 92.0820 KOENIG, Yvan, Un gri-gri gyptien?, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 355-362. 92.0350 KOENIG, Yvan, Les patques inscrits du Louvre, RdE 43 (1992), 123-132. 92.0757 KOLODKO-DOLINSKA, Monika, Remarques sur les proportions de la figure humaine dans la dcoration du temple de Thoutmosis III Deir el-Bahari, tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 53-56. 92.1044 KOLTA, Kamal Sabri, Tiere und ihre kosmetische Rolle in den gyptischen und koptischen medizinischen Papyri, in: Proceedings of the XIXth International Congress of Papyrology I, 687-701.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0821 KONDO, Jiro, Inscribed Funerary Cones from Dra' Abu al-Naga', Orient, Tokyo 28 (1992), 111-123. 92.0640 KONDO, Jiro, A Preliminary Report on the Re-clearance of the Tomb of Amenophis III (WV 22), in: After Tutankhamun, 41-54. 92.0641 KONDO, Jiro, The Re-discovery of Theban Tombs of A21 and A24, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 371-374. KOZLOFF, A., see 92.0170. 92.0578 KOZLOFF, Arielle P. and Betsy M. BRYAN, Egypt's Dazzling Sun. Amenhotep III and his World. With Lawrence M. Berman and an essay by Elisabeth Delange, Cleveland, Published by The Cleveland Museum of Art in cooperation with Indiana University Press, 1992. 92.0579 KOZLOFF, Arielle P. and Betsy M. BRYAN, Egypt's Dazzling Sun, Minerva, London 3, No. 4 (July/August 1992), 21-27. 92.0758 KRACK, Nathalie, Le roi tait-il rellement seul en char?, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 175-197. KRAUSPE, R., see 92.0587. 92.0580 KRAUSPE, Renate, Das gyptische Museum der Universitt Leipzig, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 9197. 92.1045 KRAUSS, Rolf, Das Kalendarium des Papyrus Ebers und seine chronologische Verwertbarkeit, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 75-96. KREISSL, B., see S. SCHOSKE (92.0598). 92.0903 KRISTENSEN, W. Brede, Life out of Death. Studies in the Religions of Egypt and of Ancient Greece. Newly translated by H.J. Franken & G.R.H. Wright from the Second Dutch Edition, Haarlem 1949, Louvain, Peeters Press, 1992. 92.0642 KROEPER, Karla, Tombs of the Elite in Minshat Abu Omar, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 127-150. 92.0822 KROEPER, Karla and Lech KRZYZANIAK, Two Ivory Boxes from Early Dynastic Graves in Minshat Abu Omar, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 207-214. 92.0276 KRUCHTEN, Jean-Marie, Un fragment de statue d'Amenhotep fils de Hpou, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 363-366. 92.0277 KRUCHTEN, Jean-Marie, Un sculpteur des images divine ramesside, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 107-118. KRUIT, N., see 92.0389. KRZYZANIAK, L., see K. KROEPER (92.0822).

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.1027 KRZYZANIAK, Lech, Again on the Earliest Settlement at Minshat Abu Omar, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 151-155. 92.0311 KUHLMANN, K.P., "Bauernweisheiten," in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 191-209. 92.0759 KUHLMANN, Klaus Peter, Ein eigentmliches Orakelverfahren aus der 22. Dynastie. Zur Schenkungsstele Kairo JE 36159, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 367-372. 92.0843 KUNATH, Siegward, Ein Skarabus vom Tel Rechov, Biblische Notizen, Mnchen 64 (1992), 14-16. 92.0643 KURTH, Dieter, Antikenraub in den Oasen, GM 130 (1992), 45-48. 92.0351 KURTH, Dieter, Bebon und Thot, SAK 19 (1992), 225-230. 92.0352 KURTH, Dieter, ber Horus, Isis und Osiris, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 373383. 92.0945 LABRIQUE, Franoise, Stylistique et thologie Edfou. Le rituel de l'offrande de la campagne: tude de la composition, Leuven, Uitgeverij Peeters en Departement Orintalistiek, 1992 = Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta, 51. LACHEVRE, J.-L., see E. BROVARSKI (92.0528). LACOVARA, P., see 92.0176 and 92.0556 92.0715 LACOVARA, Peter, A New Date for an Old Hippopotamus, Journal of the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston, Boston 4 (1992), 17-26. 92.0879 LALOUETTE, Claire, L'Art et la vie dans l'gypte pharaonique. Peintures et sculptures, Paris, Fayard, 1992. 92.0946 LANCIERS, Eddy, Die gyptischen Priester des ptolemischen Knigskultes (Zusammenfassung), in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 207-208. 92.0065 LANGUY, Jean Franois, Les nouveaux scribes ou l'informatisation des hiroglyphes, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 199-211. 92.0066 LAPP, Gnther, Ein Computerprogramm zum Verzetteln altgyptischer Wortbesprechungen, SAK 19 (1992), 231-238. 92.0644 LAUER, Jean-Philippe, Remarques sur l'poque possible du viol de la tombe de Khops dans la Grande Pyramide, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 385-386. 92.0498 LAVENEX VERGS, Fabienne, Bleus gyptiens. De la pte auto-maille au pigment bleu synthtique, Louvain - Paris, ditions Peeters, 1992.
file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

LAWRANCE, D.P., see S.U. WISSEMAN (92.1110). 92.0067 [LEAHY, Anthony], Editorial Foreword, JEA 78 (1992), V-XI. 92.0245 LEAHY, Anthony, 'May the King Live': the Libyan Rulers in the Onomastic Record, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 146-163. 92.0760 LEAHY, Anthony, Royal Iconography and Dynastic Change, 750-525 BC: the Blue and Cap Crowns, JEA 78 (1992), 223-240. LECLANT, J., see G. CLERC (92.0807). 92.0142 LECLANT, Jean, A propos des Aegyptiaca du haut moyen-ge en France, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 77-80. 92.0548 LECLANT, Jean, Archaeological Activities in Egypt, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 3-9. 92.0026 LECLANT, Jean, Boris Borisovih Piotrovskij (1908-1990), Bestnik Drevnj Istorii, Moskva 4 (203), 1992, 160-163. 92.0177 LECLANT, Jean, Diana Nemorensis, Isis et Bubastis, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 251-257. 92.0027 LECLANT, Jean, Hans Wolfgang Mller, 16-8-1907 - 6-2-1991, Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften, Jahrbuch 1991, Mnchen 1992, 218-223. 92.0444 LECLANT, Jean, Noubounet - une nouvelle reine d'gypte, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 211-219. 92.0549 LECLANT, Jean and Gisle CLERC, Fouilles et travaux en gypte et au Soudan, 1990-1991, Orientalia 61 (1992), 214-322. LECLER, A., see 92.0616. 92.0645 LECUYOT, Guy, Un sanctuaire romain transform en monastre: le Deir er-Roumi, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 383-390. LEE, C.C., see 92.0174. 92.0028 LEE, Christopher C., ... The grand piano came by camel. Arthur C. Mace, the neglected Egyptologist, Edinburgh - London, Mainstream Publishing, 1992. 92.0427 LEGON, John A.R., A Kahun Mathematical Fragment, DE 24 (1992), 21-24. 92.0646 LEGON, John A.R., The Problem of the Bent Pyramid, GM 130 (1992), 49-56.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

LEHNER, M., see 92.0071 and 92.0173. 92.0647 LEHNER, Mark, Reconstructing the Sphinx, Cambridge Archaeological Journal, Cambridge 2 (1992), 3-26. 92.1046 LEITZ, Christian, Bemerkungen zur astronomischen Chronologie, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 97-102. 92.1115 LENOBLE, Patrice and Nigm ed Din MOHAMMED SHARIF, Barbarians at the gates? The royal mounds of El Hobagi and the end of Meroe, Antiquity, Oxford 66 (1992), 626-635. 92.0029 LEOSPO, Enrichetta, Atanasio Kircher e l'Egitto: il formarsi di una collezione egizia nel Museo del Collegio Romano, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 269-281. 92.0823 LEOSPO, Enrichetta and Luigi FOZZATI, I modelli navali del Museo Egizio di Torino. Prospettive per un'indagine storico-antropologica, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 391-396. 92.0445 LEPROHON, Ronald J., Egypt, History of (Dyn. 11-17), in: The Anchor Bible Dictionary, Vol. 2, New York etc., Doubleday, 1922, 345-348. 92.1060 LERSTRUP, Annette, The Making of Wine in Egypt, GM 129 (1992), 61-82. 92.0143 LEVRERO, Roberta, La gographie de l'gypte selon Hrodote: les expditions de Cambyse contre les thiopiens et les Ammoniens, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 397-408. 92.0550 LEVY, Thomas E., Radiocarbon Chronology of the Beersheva Culture and Predynastic Egypt, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 345-356. 92.0144 LEWIS, Naphtali, Papyrus in Classical Antiquity: An Update, CdE 67, No. 134 (1992), 308-318. 92.0098 Lexikon der gyptologie. Begrundet von Wolfgang Helck und Eberhard Otto. Lieferung 55-57 (Band VII: Nachtrge, Korrekturen und Indices, Lieferung 6-8). Redaktion: Christine Meyer. Herausgegeben von Wolfgang Helck und Wolfhart Westendorf, Wiesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1992. LICHTENBERG, R., see F. DUNAND (92.0544). 92.0312 LICHTHEIM, Miriam, Autobiography as Self-Exploration, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 409-414. 92.0030 LICHTHEIM, Miriam, Hans Jacob Polotsky, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, XXXIII-XXXIV. 92.0313 LICHTHEIM, Miriam, Maat in Egyptian Autobiographies and Related Studies, Freiburg Schweiz, Universittsverlag / Gttingen, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992 = Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis, 120. LIEBERENZ, S., see 92.0587. 92.0791 LINDBLAD, Ingegerd, Two Canopic Lids Illustrating Different Tendencies in Egyptian Art,

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

Medelhavsmuseet Bulletin, Stockholm 26-27 (1991-1992), 17- 23. 92.0904 Van LINDT, Paul, Seth, God tussen Goed en Kwaad, De Scriba, Leuven 9 (1992), 139-157. 92.0458 LING, Ted, Ramesside Filial Piety, BACE 3 (1992), 59-66. LIPINSKA, J., see 92.0175 and 92.0176. 92.0761 LIPINSKA, Jadwiga, "Blinded" Deities from the Temple of Tuthmosis III at Deir el-Bahari, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 387-388. 92.0905 LIPTAY, va, Heka as Hypostasis of the Sungod in the 21st Dynasty, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 389-391. 92.0428 LLAGOSTERA, Esteban, El papiro egipcio, Boletin de la Asociacin Espaola de Orientalistas, Madrid 28 (1992), 21-31. LLOYD, A.B., see Abbreviations, s.v. Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths. 92.0314 LLOYD, Alan B., The Great Inscription of Khnumhotpe II at Beni Hasan, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 21-36. LOCKHART, M., see H. HAMROUSH (92.0858). 92.0762 LOEBEN, Christian E., Der Zugang zum Amuntempel von Karnak im Neuen Reich. Zum Verstndnis einer zeitgenssischen Architekturdarstellung, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 393-401. 92.0880 LOHWASSER, Angelika, Versuch einer Terminologie der Percken im Relief des Neuen Reiches, GM 131 (1992), 77-84. 92.0966 LOOSE, A.A., Woonhuizen in Amarna en het domein van de vrouwen, Phoenix, Leiden 38, No. 2 (1992), 16-29. 92.0315 LOPEZ, Jsus, Le verger d'amour (P. Turin 1966, recto), RdE 43 (1992), 133-143. 92.0861 LPEZ GRANDE, Maria Jos and Fernando QUESADA, Two Third Intermediate / Late Period Pottery Deposits at Herakleopolis Magna, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 415-425. 92.0316 LOPRIENO, Antonio, La letterarura lealista fra topos e mimesis, Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 221-222. LUFT, U., see Abbreviations, s.v. The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy. 92.0381 LUFT, Ulrich, Das Archiv von Illahun. Briefe 1, Berlin, Akademie Verlag, 1992 = Hieratische Papyri aus den Staatlichen Museen zu Berlin - Preussischer Kulturbesitz -, 1. 92.1047

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

LUFT, Ulrich, Die chronologische Fixierung des gyptischen Mittleren Reiches nach dem Tempelarchiv von Illahun, Wien, Verlag der sterreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1992 = Verffentlichungen der gyptischen Kommission, 2 = Sitzungsberichte. sterreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-historische Klasse, 598. 92.0246 LUFT, Ulrich, Nei=loj. Eine Anmerkung zur kulturellen Begegnung der Griechen mit den gyptern, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 403-410. 92.0485 LUFT, Ulrich, Remarks of a Philologist on Egyptian Chronology, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 109-114. 92.0068 LUFT, Ulrich, Salutation, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 15. 92.0429 LUKCS, B., A Note on Ancient Egyptians' Colour Vision, Acta Antiqua Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae, Budapest 33 (1990-1992) = Proceedings of the XVIIIth International Congress of the Committee Eirene, Budapest, 29 August - September 1988, 399-406. 92.0581 LUNSINGH SCHEURLEER, Robert A., Egypte geschenk van de Nijl, Steenwijk, Concept + Design, 1992. 92.0862 LUPTON, Carter, Another Predynastic Pot with Forged Decoration, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 203-206. 92.1078 McARDLE, John E., Preliminary Observations on the Mammalian Fauna from Predynastic Localities at Hierakonpolis, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 53-56. McCAULEY, J.F., see B. ISSAWI (92.1075). 92.0145 McCLEARY, Roger V., Ancestor Cults at Terenouthis in Lower Egypt: A Case for Greco-Egyptian Oecumenism, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 221-231. McDONALD, J.K., see 92.0630. 92.0986 McDOWELL, Andrea, Agricultural Activity by the Workmen of Deir el-Medina, JEA 78 (1992), 195-206. 92.0967 McDOWELL, Andrea, Awareness of the Past in Deir el-Medna, in: Village Voices, 95-109. McFARLANE, A., see 92.0639 and 92.0965. 92.0824 McFARLANE, Ann, A footnote to "A Pleated Linen Dress from El-Hawawish" (BACE 2, 1991, pp. 75-80), BACE 3 (1992), 84. McINTYRE, G.V., see 92.0173. McNELLEN, B.E., see T. GAGOS (92.0126). 92.0430 MAEHLER, Herwig, Visitors to Elephantine: Who Were They?, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 209215.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0474 MAGUIRE, Louise C., A Cautious Approach to the Middle Bronze Age Chronology of Cyprus, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 115-120. MAHMOUD, A.-M. A., see B. BARICH (92.1020). el-MAHMOUDI, A.E., see M.M. el-GAMILI (92.1072). 92.1010 MAJER, Joseph, The Eastern Desert and Egyptian Prehistory, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 227-234 and 215. 92.0499 MAJEWSKA, Aleksandra, Some Remarks on the Exhibiting Value of Ancient Egyptian Civilisation in the Light of Polish Museological Studies, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 307-311. MALEK, J., see 92.0170. 92.0648 MALEK, Jaromir, A Meeting of the Old and New. Saqqra during the New Kingdom, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 57-76. 92.0278 MALEK, Jaromir and Stephen QUIRKE, Memphis, 1991: Epigraphy, JEA 78 (1992), 13-18. 92.0431 MANFREDI, Manfredo, Papirologia e archeologia orientale, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 427-432. 92.0763 MANGADO ALONSO, Maria Luz, Calchi di rilievi egiziani del Museo Victor Balaguer, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 433-440. 92.0582 MANGADO ALONSO, M.L., Calcos de relieves egipcios del Museo Vctor Balaguer en Vilanova i la Geltr, Aula Orientalis, Sabadell (Barcelona) 10 (1992), 181-198. 92.0500 MANUELIAN, Peter Der, George Andrew Reisner on Archaeological Photography, JARCE 29 (1992), 1-34. 92.0317 MANUELIAN, Peter Der, Interpreting "The Shipwrecked Sailor," in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 223-233. MANZO, A., see G. CAPUANO (92.1112). 92.0764 MARAITE, lisabeth, Le cne de parfum dans l'ancienne gypte, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 213-219. 92.1079 MARCOLONGO, Bruno, volution du palo-environnement dans la partie orientale du Delta du Nil depuis la transgression flandrienne (8000 B.P.) par rapport aux modles de peuplement anciens, CRIPEL 14 (1992), 23-31. MARDER, O., see 92.0551. Di MARIA, R., see C. COZZOLINO (92.0008). 92.0399 MARTIN, Cary J., Demotic Contracts as Evidence in a Court Case?, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society,

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

217-220. 92.0583 MARTIN, Karl, Einige magische Kleindenkmler griechisch-rmischer Zeit im bersee-Museum zu Bremen, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 411-421. 92.0649 MASTENBROEK, O., Archeologisch Nieuws, No.1. Het piramidecomplex van koning Pepi I, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 80-83. 92.0518 MASTENBROEK, O., Archeologisch nieuws - no 2. Nieuwe opgravingen in Gizeh, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 102-122. 92.0949 MASTENBROEK, O., Het 'Sed-feest' in Voortijd en Oude Rijk, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 86-97. MATHIEU, B., see G. CASTEL (92.0541). 92.0968 MAYSTRE, Charles, Les grands prtres de Ptah de Memphis, Freiburg Schweiz, Universittsverlag / Gttingen, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992 = Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis, 113. MEDEKSZA, S., see R. CZERNER (92.0677). 92.0906 MEEKS, Dimitri, Le nom du dieu Bs et ses implications mythologiques, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 423-436. 92.0069 MEKHITARIAN, Arpag, Le sauvetage des tombes thbaines, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 453-457. 92.0400 MENU, Bernadette, Les changes portant sur du btail (26me-30me dynasties), in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 459-463. 92.0501 MERCHEZ, Sylviane, L'gypte et la restauration de l'architecture, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 119-130. 92.0099 MERTENS, Jan, Bibliography and Description of Demotic Literary Texts: A Progress Report, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 233-235. 92.0584 The Metropolitan Museum of Art Bulletin, New York 49, No. 4 (Spring 1992) = Ancient Art. Gifts from the Norbert Schimmel Collection. 92.0585 The Metropolitan Museum of Art Bulletin, New York 50, No. 2 (Fall 1992). 92.0765 el-METWALLY, Emad, Archologische und soziologische Aspekte in der Grabdekoration der altgyptischen Privatgrber, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 173-179. 92.0766 el-METWALLY, Emad, Entwicklung der Grabdekoration in den altgyptischen Privatgrbern. Ikonographische Analyse der Totenkultdarstellungen von der Vorgeschichte bis zum Ende der 4. Dynastie, Wiesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1992 = Gttinger Orientforschungen. IV. Reihe: gypten, 24.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0716 De MEULENAERE, Herman, Parva Memphitica, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 81-87. MEYER, C., see 92.0098. 92.0247 MEYER, Gudrun, Hurija und Piphururija, GM 126 (1992), 87-92. 92.1028 MIDANT-REYNES, Batrix, Prhistoire de l'gypte. Des premiers hommes aux premiers pharaons, Paris, Armand Colin, 1992. 92.1029 MIDANT-REYNES, Batrix, Le site prdynastique d'Adama, Archeologia, Dijon 283 (octobre 1992), 2027. 92.0533 MIDANT-REYNES, Batrix, N. BUCHEZ, . CRUBEZY, Th. JANIN, S. HENDRICKX, Le site prdynastique d'Adama. Rapport prliminaire de la troisime campagne de fouille, BIFAO 92 (1992), 133146. 92.0401 MIDGLEY, James H., A Bilingual Account of Monies Received, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 237241. 92.1030 MILBURN, Mark and Gisela WUNDERLICH, A Probable Game Trap Complex of the Central Sahara, DE 24 (1992), 25-28. 92.1080 MILLS, James O., Beyond Nutrition: Antibiotics Produced through Grain Storage Practices, Their Recognition and Implications for the Egyptian Predynastic, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 2736. 92.0650 MINAULT-GOUT, Anne, Balat II. Le mastaba d'Ima-Pepi (Mastaba II). Fin de l'Ancien Empire. Patrick Deleuze, Levs et plans. Avec des contributions de Pascale Ballet et Michel Wuttmann. Prface de Jean Vercoutter, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1992 = Fouilles de l'Institut (FIFAO), 33. 92.0825 de MIROSCHEDJI, Pierre, Une Palette gyptienne Prdynastique du Sud de la Plaine Cotire d'Israel, EretzIsrael, Jerusalem 23 (1992), 90*-94*. 92.0767 MOFTAH, Ramses, Le Dfunt et le Palmier-Doum, GM 127 (1992), 63-68. MOHAMMED SHARIF, N.-D., see P. LENOBLE (92.1115). 92.0792 MOJSOV, Bojana, A Royal Sarcophagus Reattributed, BES 11 (1991/92), 47-55. 92.0863 MOMMSEN, H., T. BEIER, U. DIEHL and Ch. PODZUWEIT, Provenance Determination of Mycenaean Sherds Found in Tell el Amarna by Neutron Activation Analysis, Journal of Archaeological Science, London 19 (1992), 295-302. 92.0146 MONTSERRAT, Dominic, The Kline of Anubis, JEA 78 (1992), 301-307.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

MORIGI GOVI, C., see Abbreviation, s.v. L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto. MORKOT, R., see P. JAMES (92.0472). 92.0586 MORKOT, Robert G., Nubia in Oxford, Minerva, London 3, No. 1 (Jan/Feb 1992), 24-27. 92.1031 MORTENSEN, Bodil, Carbon-14 Dates from El Omari, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 173174. el MOSALAMY, A.H.S., see Abbreviations, s.v. Proceedings of the XIXth International Congess of Papyrology. 92.0768 MOSCATI, Sabatino, Per una storia delle stele puniche, Rendiconti. Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei. Classe di Scienze morali, storiche e filologiche, Roma, 1992, 93-107. 92.0353 MOSHER, Jr., Malcolm, Theban and Memphite Book of the Dead Traditions in the Late Period, JARCE 29 (1992), 143-172. 92.0680 MOSTAFA, Doha M., Architectural development of New Kingdom temples in Nubia and the Soudan, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 141-152. 92.0248 MOSTAFA, Maha M., Die Bezeichnung Hwt-njswt, SAK 19 (1992), 239-247. 92.0519 MOUSSA, Ahmed Mahmoud, A Lintel of Ramesses II from Atfih, Orientalia 61 (1992), 92-93. 92.1048 MUCKE, H., Zur astronomischen Datierung im zweiten Jahrtausend v. Chr., gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 125-128. 92.0717 MLLER (), Hans Wolfgang, Gedanken zu einem Kpfchen von der Figur eines gefesselten Libyers (?), MDAIK 48 (1992), 105-107. 92.0881 MLLER, Marcus, ber die Kombination von Zwei- und Dreidimensionalitt, GM 131 (1992), 85-96. 92.0249 MLLER-WOLLERMANN, Renate, Demotische Termini zur Landesgliederung gyptens, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 243-247. 92.1098 MLLER-WOLLERMANN, Renate, Zur Lokalisierung von Orten in Mittelgypten, in: Proceedings of the XIXth International Congress of Papyrology I, 713-721. 92.0402 MUHS, Brian, Demotic and Greek Ostraca in the Third Century B.C., in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 249-251. MULDER, N., see T. RENNER (92.0883). 92.0587 Mumie und Computer. Sonderausstellung des Kestner-Museums Hannover im Ausstellungszentrum der

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

Universitt Leipzig vom 15.2. - 28.3.1992. Katalog der Leipziger Ausstellungsstcke, Leipzig, Universitt Leipzig, gyptisches Museum, 1992. 92.1106 The Mummy's Tale. The Scientific and Medical Investigation of Natsef-Amun, Priest in the Temple at Karnak. Edited by A.R. David and E. Tapp, London, Michael O'Mara Books Limited, 1992. 92.0031 MUNRO, Peter, Hans Wolfgang Mller. 16. August 1907 - 6. Februar 1991, ZS 119 (1992), III-VII. MURNANE, W.J., see 92.1119. 92.0651 MURNANE, William J and Frank J. YURCO, Once Again the Date of the New Kingdom Pylon at Edfu, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 337-346. 92.1032 MUZZOLINI, A., Dating the Earliest Central Saharan Rock Art: Archaeological and Linguistic Data, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 147-154. 92.0882 MUZZOLINI, A., Le profane et le sacr dans l'art rupestre saharien, BSFE No. 124 (Juin 1992), 24-70. 92.0178 MYEROWITZ LEVINE, Molly, The Use and Abuse of Black Athena, American Historical Review, Washington, D.C. 97 (1992), 440-460. 92.0520 MYSLIWIEC, Karol, Excavations at Tell Atrib in 1985, tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 384-391. 92.0718 MYSLIWIEC, Karol, Une statue-groupe en haut-relief de Ramss IV, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 89-100. 92.0521 MYSLIWIEC, Karol and Mohamed Abdel Haq RAGEB, Fouilles polono-gyptiennes Tell Atrib en 19861990, tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 393-416. 92.0147 MYSLIWIEC, Karol and Hanna SZYMANSKA, Les terres cuites de Tell Atrib, CdE 67, No. 133 (1992), 112-132. 92.0475 NA'AMAN, Nadav, Israel, Edom and Egypt in the 10th Century B.C.E., Tel Aviv, Tel Aviv 19 (1992), 71-93. 92.0969 NAGUIB, Saphinaz-Amal, "Fille du dieu," "pouse du dieu," "mre du dieu" ou la mtaphore fminine, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 437-447. 92.0354 NAGY, Istvn, La statue de Thouris au Caire (CG 39145) et la lgende de la desse lointaine, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 449-456. Van NEER, W., see P.M. VERMEERSCH (92.1036). 92.0486 NEGBI, Ora, Were There Sea Peoples in the Central Jordan Valley at the Transition from the Bronze Age to the Iron Age?, AJA 96 (1992), 344.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

NEGRO, G., see A. CASTIGLIONE (92.0542). NEUMANN, K., see P.M. VERMEERSCH (92.1036). 92.0588 Newsletter. International Association of Egyptologists. Section "Museums and Collections," Hildesheim 6 (1991), [1992]. 92.0826 NIBBI, Alessandra, A group of stone anchors from Mirgissa on the upper Nile, The International Journal of Nautical Archaeology, London 21 (1992), 259-267. 92.1081 NIBBI, Alessandra, A Note on tA Smaw, DE 23 (1992), 39-44. 92.0250 NIBBI, Alessandra, Some Questions for M. Yoyotte, DE 24 (1992), 29-42. 92.1099 NIBBI, Alessandra, The Two Lands: the Black and the Red, DE 22 (1992), 9-23. NICHOLSON, P.T., see J.D. BOURRIAU (92.0851). 92.0502 NICHOLSON, Paul T., The Relationship Between Excavation, Ethnoarchaeology and Experiment in Egyptology, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 473-479. NICKOL, T., see 92.0587. NIELSEN, E.K., see Abbreviations, s.v. The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen. 92.0070 NIELSEN, Erland Kolding and Jrgen OSING, Foreword, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 7. 92.0769 NISHIMOTO, Shin-ichi, The Ceiling Paintings of the Harem Rooms at the Palace of Malqata, GM 127 (1992), 69-80. 92.1107 NISSENBAUM, Arie, Molecular Archaeology: Organic Geochemistry of Egyptian Mummies, Journal of Archaeological Science, London 19 (1992), 1-6. 92.0459 NIWINSKI, Andrzej, Brgerkrieg, militrischer Staatsstreich und Ausnahmezustand in gypten unter Ramses XI. Ein Versuch neuer Interpretation der alten Quellen, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 235-262. 92.0793 NIWINSKI, Andrzej, Ritual Protection of the Dead or Symbolic Reflection of his Special Status in Society? The Problem of the Black-coated Cartonnages and Coffins of the Third Intermediate Period, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 457-471. 92.0148 NOSHY, Ibrahim, Preludes of the Egyptian Revolutions against the Ptolemies and the Greeks, in: Proceedings of the XIXth International Congress of Papyrology II, 373-420. 92.0589 NOTA, Maresita, La Collezione Egizia nel Museo Barracco di Roma. Note d'archivio, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 283-300.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.1049 NUNN, J.F., Chirurgie im Alten Reich gyptens, Deutsche Medizinische Wochenschrift, Stuttgart - New York 117 (1992), 1035-1041. 92.0403 NUR EL-DIN, Abdel-Halim, Report on New Demotic Texts from Tuna-el-Gebel, in: Life in a MultiCultural Society, 253-254. 92.0149 OATES, John F., The Basilikos Grammateus, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 255-258. OBSOMER, C., see Abbreviations, s.v. Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen. 92.0150 OBSOMER, Claude, Hrodote, Strabon et le "mystre" du labyrinthe d'gypte, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 221-333. 92.0318 OBSOMER, Claude, Les lignes 8 24 de la stle de Mentouhotep (Florence 2540) rige Bouhen en l'an 18 de Ssostris Ier, GM 130 (1992), 57-74. OCKINGA, B.G., see K. KITCHEN (92.0713). 92.0279 OCKINGA, Boyo G., Aegyptiaca in Australasia. I: The Dunedin Stele of Nebentaneb, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 263-272. 92.0652 OCKINGA, Boyo, A footnote to "The Tomb of Sennedjem at Awlad Azzaz" (BACE 2, 1991, pp. 81-90), BACE 3 (1992), 84. 92.0681 O'CONNOR, David, The Status of Early Egyptian Temples: An Alternative Theory, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 83-98. 92.1050 van OOSTERHOUT, G.W., The Heliacal Rising of Sirius, DE 24 (1992), 71-111. OOSTHOEK, A.-L., see Abbreviations, s.v. Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen. 92.0770 OOSTHOEK, Ann-Laure, Hittite ou pas Hittite? Trois reprsentations caractre hybride, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 335-346. OREL, S., see J. HOCH (92.0242), 92.0532 and Abbreviations, s.v. Death and taxes in the ancient Near East. 92.0551 OREN, Eliezer D. and Yuval YEKUTIELI, with contributions by R. GOPHNA, Y. GOREN, I. GILEAD, O. MARDER, Taur Ikhbeineh: Earliest Evidence for Egyptian Interconnections, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 361-384. 92.0590 ORGOGOZO, Chantal, Bordeaux. Muse d'Aquitaine. Ouverture de la dernire salle du muse consacre la cramique mditerranenne et l'gypte, Revue du Louvre, Paris 42, No. 2 (1992), 85-87. 92.0591 ORGOGOZO, Chantal, L'gypte au muse d'Aquitaine, Archeologia, Dijon 280 (juin 1992), 12-13.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0071 The Oriental Institute Annual Report 1990-1991, Chicago, The University of Chicago, 1992. OSING, J., see E.K. NIELSEN (92.0070) and Abbreviations, s.v. The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen. 92.0179 OSING, Jrgen, Aspects de la culture pharaonique. Quatre leons au Collge de France (Fvrier-Mars 1989), Paris, Diffusion de Boccard, 1992 = Mmoires de l'Acadmie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres. Nouvelle Srie, 12; at head of title: Institut de France. 92.0653 OSING, Jrgen, Das Grab des Nefersecheru in Zawiyet Sultan. Mit Beitrgen von Brigitte Dominicus, Gnter Heindl und Dieter Salzmann, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992 = Archologische Verffentlichungen. Deutsches Archologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo, 88. 92.0654 OSING, Jrgen, Le tombeau de Nefersekherou Zawyet Sultan, BSFE No. 123 (Mars 1992), 6-30. 92.0355 OSING, Jrgen, Zu einigen magischen Texten, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 473480. 92.1100 OSING, Jrgen, Zu zwei geographischen Begriffen der Mittelmeerwelt, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 273282. 92.0319 OSING, Jrgen, Zu zwei literarischen Werken des Mittleren Reiches, in: The Heritage of Egypt. Studies Iversen, 101-119. 92.0032 PADR, Josep, La dcouverte d'objets gyptiens dans l'Extrme Occident et l'histoire de son tude, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 301-310. 92.0655 PADR, J., La tumba de Sehu en Heraclepolis Magna, Aula Orientalis, Sabadell (Barcelona) 10 (1992), 105-113. 92.0864 De PAEPE, Paul, Brigitte GRATIEN, Batrice PRIVATI, tude comparative de cramiques Kerma et d'chantillons de limon du Nil de la Nubie Soudanaise, CRIPEL 14 (1992), 63-77. 92.0460 PAMMINGER, Peter, Nochmals zum Problem der Vizeknige von Kusch unter Hatschepsut, GM 131 (1992), 97-100. 92.0907 PAMMINGER, Peter, Die sogenannte "Thebanische" Gtterneunheit, SAK 19 (1992), 249-255. PANTALACCI, L., see G. SOUKIASSIAN (92.0868). 92.0251 PARENT, Firmin, Seth dans l'Horus d'Or des titres royaux, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 347-354. PARKINSON, R.B., see 92.0570. 92.0320 PARKINSON, R.B., Literary Form and the Tale of the Eloquent Peasant, JEA 78 (1992), 163-178.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0356 PARKINSON, Richard and Stephen QUIRKE, The Coffin of Prince Herunefer and the Early History of the Book of the Dead, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 36-51. 92.0936 PSZTHORY, Emmerich, Die Alabasterpalette fr die "Sieben Heiligen Salble" im Alten Reich, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 129-132. 92.0357 PATAN, Massimo, Au sujet des Textes des Pyramides les plus frquents la Basse poque, BSEG 16 (1992), 65-67. 92.0180 PATAN, Massimo, Miscellanea, VA 8 (1992), 49-52. 92.0252 PATAN, Massimo, Quelques aspects des Textes des Pyramides la Basse Epoque, DE 24 (1992), 43-46. 92.0358 PATAN, Massimo, Les Variantes des Textes des Pyramides la Basse poque, Genve, privately published, 1992. 92.0827 PATCH, Diana Craig, Tutankhamun's Corselet: a Reconsideration of its Function, BES 11 (1991/92), 57-77. PAULISSEN, E., see P.M. VERMEERSCH (92.1036). PAWLIKOWSKI, M., see H.E. de WIT (92.1091). PEDRINI, P., see L. CHIOTASSO (92.0806). Van PEER, W., see P.M. VERMEERSCH (92.1036). 92.0181 PEMBERTON, Delia, Ancient Egypt, London, Viking, 1992. 92.0280 PERDU, Olivier, Socle d'une statue de Neshor Abydos, RdE 43 (1992), 145-162. 92.1011 PEREYRA de FIDANZA, Violeta, Los maryannu: su insercin socio-poltica en los estados de Siria y Palestina durante el perodo del Bronce Reciente, REE 3 (1992), 45-62. 92.0682 PEREZ LARGACHA, Antonio, The Nile Delta during Nagada III, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 489-495. PERLINGIERI, C., see G. CAPUANO (92.1112). PERNIGOTTI, S., see Abbreviations, s.v. L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto. 92.0033 PERNIGOTTI, Sergio, Le "Ricerche sopra la cultura presso gli Egiziani" di G.B. Brocchi, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 311-330. PERRY, S.K., see S.L. GAWARECKI (92.1073). 92.0404 PESTMAN, P.W., Il processo di Hermias e altri documenti dell'archivio dei choachiti (P. Tor. Choachiti). Papiri greci e demotici conservati a Torino e in altre collezioni d'Italia, a cura di P.W. Pestman, Torino,

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

Ministero per i beni culturali e ambientali - Soprintendenza al Museo dell'Antichit Egizie, 1992 = Catalogo del Museo Egizio di Torino. Serie prima - monumenti e testi. Volume VI. 92.0208 PEUST, Carsten, Zur Herkunft des koptischen h, Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 117-125. 92.0405 PEZIN, Michel, Hor, fils de Labys, frontisth/j / swrd d'Hathor de Dendera, en 98, RdE 43 (1992), 210-214. 92.1012 PHILLIPS, Jacke, Reworked and reused Egyptian jewellery, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 497-504. 92.0382 PHILLIPS, Jacke, Tomb-robbers and their Booty in Ancient Egypt, in: Death and taxes in the ancient Near East, 157-192. 92.0034 PIACENTINI, Patrizia, L'erudito modenese Celestino Cavedoni e l'antico Egitto, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 331-340. 92.0794 PIACENTINI, Patrizia, Les ouchebtis de iaH-ms fils de nfr-sxmt, BSEG 16 (1992), 69-79. PICON, M., see 92.0868. 92.0656 PIERRAT, Genevive, en collaboration avec Marc ETIENNE et Sylvie GUICHARD, Fouilles rcentes du Muse du Louvre Td, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 505-511. PIRELLI, R., see C. COZZOLINO (92.0008). 92.0719 PIRELLI, Rosanna, La 'Dama di Napoli,' in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 347-356. 92.0771 PIRELLI, Rosanna, Le scene di battaglia del Nuovo Regno, Annali, Napoli 52 (1992), 353-373. 92.0987 PITLIK, Herbert, Baustelle Cheops Pyramide (Auszug Bau- und Nutzholz - Wasser-Transporte), GM 127 (1992), 81-86. 92.1061 PITLIK, Herbert, Baustelle Cheops Pyramide (Auszug Rampen und Materialtransporte), GM 129 (1992), 8386. 92.0072 van der PLAS, Dirk, IEDS - ein Integriertes gyptologisches Datenbanksystem. IED - eine Internationale gyptologische Datenbank, ZS 119 (1992), 38-43. 92.0035 van der PLAS, Dirk, In memoriam professor dr. J. Zandee (1914-1991), Nederlands Theologisch Tijdschrift, Zoetermeer 46 (1992), 51. PODZUWEIT, C., see H. MOMMSEN (92.0863). 92.0151 POLLINI, John, The Tazza Farnese: Augusto Imperatore "Redeunt Saturnia Regna!," AJA 96 (1992), 283300.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0182 POLOTSKY, H.J., Ausgewhlte Briefe. Introduced, edited, and annotated by Edward Ullendorff, with contributions by A.K. Irvine and Yoram Bronowski, Stuttgart, Franz Steiner Verlag, 1992 = thiopistische Forschungen, 34. POLZ, D., see 92.0174. 92.0534 POLZ, Daniel, Bericht ber die erste Grabungskampagne in der Nekropole von Dra' Abu el-Naga / ThebenWest. Mit einem Beitrag von Anne Seiler, MDAIK 48 (1992), 109-130. 92.0772 POMERANTSEVA, Natalia, The Sketches on Ostraca or "The Sheets of Sketch-book" of Ancient Egyptian Masters, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 513-520. POOLE, F., see C. COZZOLINO (92.0008). 92.1013 PORADA, Edith, Remarks on Cypriote Cylinders, in: Acta Cypria. Acts of an International Congress on Cypriote Archaeology Held in Gteborg on 22-24 August 1991. Part 3. Edited by Paul strm, Jonsered, Paul strms Frlag, 1992 (= Studies in Mediterranean Archaeology and Literature. Pocket-book, 120), 360381. 92.0865 PORAT, Naomi, An Egyptian Colony in Southern Palestine during the Late Predynastic - Early Dynastic Period, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 433-440. PORTEN, B., see H.Z. SZUBIN (92.0434). 92.0406 PORTEN, Bezalel, Aramaic-Demotic Equivalents: Who Is the Borrower and Who the Lender?, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 259-264. 92.0592 Portes pour l'au-del. L'gypte, le Nil el le "Champ des Offrandes." Catalogue de l'exposition. dition prpare par Sydney Aufrre, Nathalie Bosson, Christian Landes, avec la participation d'Antoine Chn, Philippe Foliot, Bruno Matti, Lattes, Le muse Henri Prades (association Imago), 1992. 92.0183 POUNDER, Robert L., Black Athena 2: History without Rules, American Historical Review, Washington, D.C. 97 (1992), 461-464. 92.0281 PRVOT, Pierre, Observations sur des stles du Srapum de Memphis, RdE 43 (1992), 215-221. PREYS, R., see F. DOYEN (92.0120). 92.0073 PREYS, Ren, Antieke en moderne grafroverij in Egypte, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 209-211. 92.0929 PREYS, Ren, Echnaton, Nefertiti en de theologie van de Atoncultus, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 161-163. 92.0908 PREYS, Ren, De schepping van de wereld volgens de Egyptenaren, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 159-160. 92.0657 PREYS, Ren, De Vallei der Koninginnen, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 203-205.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0658 PREYS, Ren, De Vallei der Nobelen, De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 206-208. PRICK, D., see E. RIEDEL (92.0866). 92.0593 PRIESE, Karl-Heinz, Das Gold von Meroe. Staatliche Museen zu Berlin - Preussischer Kulturbesitz, gyptisches Museum und Papyrussammlung. Staatliche Sammlung gyptischer Kunst Mnchen, Berlin, Staatliche Museen zu Berlin - Preussischer Kulturbesitz/ Mnchen, Staatliche Sammlung gyptischer Kunst / Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992. PRIVATI, B., see P. De PAEPE (92.0864). PROEFKE, M.L., see S.U. WISSEMAN (92.1110). De PUTTER, T., see C. KARLSHAUSEN (92.0878). 92.1082 De PUTTER, Thierry, Gologie de l'gypte et matriaux de l'art pharaonique, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 91-109. 92.1083 De PUTTER, Thierry, Le "problme de Semna" (Nubie) revisit: nouveaux arguments en faveur d'un "event" climatique au Moyen Empire, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 125-127. 92.1084 De PUTTER, Thierry et Christina KARLSHAUSEN, Les pierres utilises dans la sculpture et l'architecture de l'gypte pharaonique. Guide pratique illustr, Bruxelles, Connaissance de l'gypte Ancienne, 1992 = tude, 4. 92.0407 QUACK, Joachim Friedrich, Ein demotischer Ausdruck in aramischer Transkription, Die Welt des Orients, Gttingen 23 (1992), 15-20. 92.1101 QUACK, Joachim Friedrich, Eine Erwhnung des Reiches von Aleppo in den chtungstexten?, GM 130 (1992), 75-78. 92.0432 QUACK, Joachim Friedrich, Philologische Miszellen 1, Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 151-153. 92.0321 QUACK, Joachim Friedrich, Studien zur Lehre fr Merikare, Wiesbaden, Otto Harrassowitz, 1992 = Gttinger Orientforschungen. IV. Reihe: gypten, 23. QUAEGEBEUR, J., see N. CHERPION (92.0054). 92.0909 QUAEGEBEUR, Jan, L'animal Sha associ au trne d'Osiris, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 481-493. 92.0100 QUAEGEBEUR, Jan, Bibliographie 1975-1987 J. Vergote (complment la bibliographie des annes 19311975), Orientalia Lovaniensia Periodica, Leuven 23 (1992), 11-13. 92.0408 QUAEGEBEUR, Jan, The Demotic and Greek Ostraca from Elkab, in: Proceedings of the XIXth International Congress of Papyrology I, 671-685.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0253 QUAEGEBEUR, Jan, Greco-Roman Double Names as a Feature of a Bi-Cultural Society: The Case Yosneuj o( kai\ Tria/delfoj, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 265-272. 92.0036 QUAEGEBEUR, J., In memoriam Prof. Dr. J. Vergote (1910-1992), Orientalia Lovaniensia Periodica, Leuven 23 (1992), 5-7. 92.0910 QUAEGEBEUR, Jan, Les pantoufles du dieu Thot, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 521-527. 92.0594 QUMEREUC, Marie-Dominique, Collections gyptiennes. Muse de Guret, Guret, Editions Verso, 1992. QUESADA, F., see M.J. LPEZ GRANDE (92.0861). QUIRKE, S., see J. MALEK (92.0278), R. PARKINSON (92.0356) and 92.0570. 92.0956 QUIRKE, Stephen, Ancient Egyptian Religion, London, Published for the Trustees of the British Museum by British Museum Press, 1992. RADWAN, M., see 92.0173. RAGEB, M.A.-H., see K. MYSLIWIEC (92.0521). 92.0546 RAKOB, Friedrich, Neue Ausgrabungen in Karthago, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 159-174. RAVEN, M.J., see 92.0013. 92.0720 RAVEN, Maarten J., A Catalogue Project of Bronzes in Leiden, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 529-534. 92.0937 RAVEN, Maarten J., De dodencultus van het Oude Egypte, Amsterdam, De Bataafsche Leeuw, 1992; at head of title: Rijksmuseum van Oudheden. 92.0595 RAVEN, Maarten J., Numbering systems in the Egyptian department of the Rijksmuseum van Oudheden, OMRO 72 (1992), 7-14. 92.0209 RAY, John, Are Egyptian and Hittite Related?, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 124-136. 92.1014 RAY, J.D., Jews and Other Immigrants in Late Period Egypt, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 273. 92.0828 REDD, Michel, Douch IV. Le trsor [de Douch (Oasis de Kharga)]. Inventaire des objets et essai d'interprtation, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1992 = Documents de fouilles, 28. 92.0988 REDDING, R.W., Egyptian Old Kingdom patterns of animal use and the value of faunal data in modelling socioeconomic systems, Palorient, Paris 18, No. 2 (1992), 99-107. 92.0476 REDFORD, Donald B., Egypt, Canaan, and Israel, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 1992.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

REEDER, G., see 92.0173-92.0174. 92.1051 REEVES, Carole, Egyptian Medicine, Princes Risborough, Shire Publications Ltd, 1992 = Shire Egyptology, 15. REEVES, C.N., see Abbreviations, s.v. After Tut'ankhamun. 92.0074 REEVES, C.N., Introduction, in: After Tutankhamun, 1. 92.0037 REEVES, Nicholas and John H. TAYLOR, Howard Carter before Tutankhamun, London, British Museum Press, 1992. REINEKE, W.F., see S. GRUNERT (92.0061) and 92.0526. 92.0210 REINTGES, Christoph, A Functional Reexamination of Hammamat-Inscription 191:6, GM 129 (1992), 8798. REISER-HASLAUER, E., see 92.0786; see also under HASLAUER. REISNER, G.A., see 92.0500. 92.0419 RENDSBURG, Gary A., The date of the exodus and the conquest/settlement: the case for the 1100s, Vetus Testamentum, Leiden 42 (1992), 510-527. 92.0883 RENNER, Timothy, Moshe KOCHAVI, Noor MULDER and Ira SPAR, The Early Iron I Granary at Tel Hadar in the Context of Ancient Public Grain Storage Practices, AJA 96 (1992), 344-345. 92.0461 REYNDERS, Marleen, Ramses II: "King of kings," De Scriba, Leuven 1 (1992), 56-70. 92.0844 RICHARDS, Fiona V., Scarab Seals from a Middle to Late Bronze Age Tomb at Pella in Jordan, Freiburg Schweiz, Universittsverlag / Gttingen, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992 = Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis, 117. 92.0152 RICKETTS (), Linda, The Administration of Late Ptolemaic Egypt, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 275-281. 92.0866 RIEDEL, E., D. PRICK and N. WICKRAMASINGHE, Mssbaueruntersuchung antiker gyptischer Keramik, Berliner Beitrge zur Archometrie, Berlin 11 (1992), 113-122. RIEDERER, J., see 92.0599. RIGONI, G., see L. CHIOTASSO (92.0806). RILKE, W., see 92.0587. 92.0951 RITNER, Robert K., Egyptian Magic: Questions of Legitimacy, Religious Orthodoxy and Social Deviance, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 189-200. 92.0075

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

RITNER, Robert K., Implicit Models of Cross-Cultural Interaction: a Question of Noses, Soap, and Prejudice, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 283-290. 92.0359 RITNER, Robert K., Religion vs. Magic. The Evidence of the Magical Statue Bases, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 495-501. 92.0211 RITTER, Thomas, On Particles in Middle Egyptian, Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 127-137. 92.1033 RIZKANA, Ibrahim, The Trend of the Maadi Culture and the Foundation of Egyptian Civilization, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 235-239. 92.0884 ROBINS, Gay, Masculine and feminine traits in male figures in Egyptian two-dimensional art from the late 4th dynasty to the 26th dynasty, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 535-541. 92.1000 ROBINS, Gay, The Mother of Tutankhamun (2), DE 22 (1992), 25-27. ROBINSON, M., see E. BROVARSKI (92.0528). 92.0596 ROCCATI, Alessandro, La riscoperta continua dell'Egitto. "Preistoria" delle collezioni torinesi, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 357-366. 92.0409 ROCCATI, Alessandro, Writing Egyptian: Scripts and Speeches at the End of Pharaonic Civilization, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 291-294. ROEHRIG, C., see 92.0584. 92.0989 RMER, Malte, Der Handel und die Kaufleute im Alten gypten, SAK 19 (1992), 257-284. ROGGE, E., see 92.0698. 92.0477 ROHL, David M., Some Chronological Conundrums of the 21st Dynasty, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 133-141. 92.1085 de ROLLER, Gerrit-Jan, Archaeobotanical Remains from Tell Ibrahim Awad, Seasons 1988 and 1989, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 111-115. ROMANO, J.F., see L. GORELICK (92.0708). 92.0721 ROMANO, James F., A Statuette of a Royal Mother and Child in the Brooklyn Museum, MDAIK 48 (1992), 131-143. 92.0885 ROMER, John, History and Experience in the Valley of the Kings, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 543-548. 92.0659 ROSE, John, An Interim Report on Work in KV 39, September-October 1989, in: After Tutankhamun, 28-40. 92.0829

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

ROTH, Ann Macy, The psS-kf and the "Opening of the Mouth" Ceremony: A Ritual of Birth and Rebirth, JEA 78 (1992), 113-147. 92.0184 ROUSSEAU, Jean, Analyse Dimensionnelle de la Pyramide de Cheops, DE 22 (1992), 29-52. 92.0322 ROWINSKA, Ewa and Jan K. WINNICKI, Staatsausdehnung (P 67-68) und Massnahmen zur Verstrkung der Nordostgrenze (P 106-109) in der "Lehre fr den Knig Merikare," ZS 119 (1992), 131-143. RUFER-BACH, K., see 92.0173. 92.0038 RUTSCHOWSCAYA, M.-H., Pierre du Bourguet S.J. (1910-1988), Journal of Coptic Studies, Louvain 2 (1992), 1-2. RYAN, D.P., see 92.0174. 92.0660 RYAN, Donald P., Some Observations Concerning Uninscribed Tombs in the Valley of the Kings, in: After Tutankhamun, 21-27. 92.0462 el-SAADY, Hassan, The Wars of Sety I at Karnak: a New Chronological Structure, SAK 19 (1992), 285-294. 92.0970 el-SABBAHY, Abdul-Fattah, King's Son of Kush under Hatshepsut, GM 129 (1992), 99-102. 92.0076 SADEK, Ashraf and Bernadette, Le VIe congrs d'gyptologie, Le Monde Copte, Limoges 20 (192), 120121. 92.0661 el-SAGHIR, Mohammed, The Great Processional Way of Thebes (The Avenue of the Sphinxes at Luxor), in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 181-187. 92.0722 el-SAGHIR, Mohammed, Das Statuenversteck im Luxortempel, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992 = Zaberns Bildbnde zur Archologie, 6. 92.1086 SAID, Rushdi, The Geological History of the Nile Delta, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 259-267. 92.0522 SALIM EL-HANGARY, Mohammed, The Excavations of the Egyptian Antiquities Organization at Ezbet Hassan Dawud (Wadi Tumilat), Season 1990, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 215-216. SALVATORI, S., see M. CHLODNICKI (92.0510 and 92.0511). 92.0039 De SALVIA, Fulvio, Cataldo Jannelli e gli studi di egittologia a Napoli nella prima met del secolo XIX, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 107-119. 92.0153 De SALVIA, Fulvio, "Horo sui coccodrilli" nella Roma Costantiniana, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 509-517. SALZMANN, D., see 92.0653.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0662 SAMBIN, Chantal, Les portes de Mdamoud du muse de Lyon, BIFAO 92 (1992), 147-184. SAMUEL, Delwen, see S. DELWEN. Le SAOUT, F., see D. VALBELLE (92.0524). SARNELLA, C., see L. CHIOTASSO (92.0806). SATZINGER, H., see 92.0601. 92.0212 SATZINGER, Helmut, On definiteness of the Coptic noun, in: Actes du IVe congrs copte. Louvain-laNeuve, 5-10 septembre 1988. dits par Marguerite Rassart-Debergh et Julien Ries. II. De la linguistique au gnosticisme, Louvain-la-Neuve, Universit Catholique de Louvain, Institut Orientaliste, 1992, 74-78. 92.0040 SATZINGER, Helmut, Der Werdegang der gyptisch-Orientalischen Sammlung des Kunsthistorischen Museums in Wien, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 367-382. 92.0990 SAVEL'EVA, T.N., Xramovye xozqjstva Egipta vremeni Drevnego carstva (III-VIII dinastii), Moskva, "Nauka", Izdatel@ckaq firma "Vostohnaq literatura," 1992; at head of title: Rossjskaq Akademiq Nauk, Institut Vostokovedeniq. 92.0041 SCANDONE MATTHIAE, Gabriella, L'Egitto antico nell'opera del Canonico Giovanni Spano, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 383-390. 92.0042 SCARZELLA, Georgette, Michael Hoffman in Cairo: Home at Garden City House, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 11-13. 92.0323 SCHADE-BUSCH, Mechthild, Zur Knigsideologie Amenophis' III. Analyse der Phraseologie historischer Texte der Voramarnazeit, Hildesheim, Gerstenberg Verlag, 1992 = Hildesheimer gyptologische Beitrge, 35. SCHEEL, B., see 92.1057. 92.0324 SCHEEPERS, Anne, Le voyage d'Ounamon: un texte "littraire" ou "non-littraire"?, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 355-365. SCHENKEL, W., see L. GESTERMANN (92.0530). 92.0325 SCHENKEL, Wolfgang, Hamm. M 191, 6: ein Vorschlag zur Gte, Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 155-156. 92.0663 SCHLICK-NOLTE, Birgit, Die Mastaba des Sechentiu-ka in Giza und zwei Scheintren in Frankfurt am Main und in Kopenhagen, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 289-308. 92.0773 SCHLICK-NOLTE, Birgit, Ein weiteres Relief des Schatzhausvorstehers Maya, OMRO 72 (1992), 55-60. SCHMIDT, F., see 92.0587. 92.0830

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

SCHMIDT, Klaus, Tell el-Fara'in/Buto and el-Tell el-Iswid (South): the Lithic Industries from the Chalcolithic to the Early Old Kingdom, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 31-41. 92.0831 SCHMIDT, Klaus, Tell Ibrahim Awad: Preliminary Report on the Lithic Industries, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 79-96. 92.0326 SCHMITZ, Johanna, Impressionen der Wirklichkeit (Petosiris, Inschrift Nr. 61, 31-41), CdE 67, No. 133 (1992), 41-55. SCHNEIDER, H.D., see 92.0364. 92.0723 SCHNEIDER, Hans D., Beeldhouwkunst in het land van de farao's, Amsterdam, De Bataafsche Leeuw, 1992; at head of title: Rijksmuseum van Oudheden. 92.0043 SCHNEIDER, Hans D., Egypt Outside Egypt: the Leiden Chapter, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 391-402. 92.0254 SCHNEIDER, Thomas, Asiatische Personennamen in gyptischen Quellen des Neuen Reiches, Freiburg Schweiz, Universittsverlag / Gttingen, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1992 = Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis, 114. SCHNEYER, T., see E. DZIOBEK (92.0495). 92.0832 SCHORSCH, Deborah, Copper Ewers of Early Dynastic and Old Kingdom Egypt - An Investigation of the Art of Smithing in Antiquity, MDAIK 48 (1992), 145-159. SCHOCH, R.M., see 92.0175. 92.0597 SCHOSKE, Sylvia, Staatliche Sammlung gyptischer Kunst, Mnchner Jahrbuch der bildenden Kunst, Mnchen 43 (1992), 175-185. 92.0598 SCHOSKE, Sylvia, Barbara KREISSL and Renate GERMER, "Anch." Blumen fr das Leben. Pflanzen im alten gypten, Mnchen, Staatliche Sammlung gyptischer Kunst, 1992 = Schriften aus der gyptischen Sammlung (SAS), 6. 92.0599 SCHOSKE, Sylvia and Dietrich WILDUNG, Gott und Gtter im Alten gypten, Mainz am Rhein, Verlag Philipp von Zabern, 1992. 92.0774 SCHOTT, Erika, Bemerkungen zu einem Relief in Baltimore, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 309-317. 92.0487 SCHULLER-GTZBURG, Thomas, Did Egypt Give Food-Aid to Nubia?, GM 126 (1992), 93-94. 92.0775 SCHULMAN, Alan R., Narmer and the Unification: a Revisionist View, BES 11 (1991/92), 79-105. 92.0911 SCHULMAN, Alan R., The Reshep bronzes and other loose ends, REE 3 (1992), 79-93. 92.0282 SCHULMAN, Alan R., Still More Egyptian Seal Impressions from 'En Besor, in: The Nile Delta in

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

Transition, 395-417. SCHULZ, R., see D. KESSLER (92.0025). 92.0724 SCHULZ, Regine, Die Entwicklung und Bedeutung des kuboiden Statuentypus. Eine Untersuchung zu den sogenannten "Wrfelhockern." Band I-II, Hildesheim, Gerstenberg Verlag, 1992 = Hildesheimer gyptologische Beitrge, 33-34. 92.0101 SCHWARZ, Stephanie, Schriftenverzeichnis Prof. Dr. Emma Brunner-Traut, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 17-32. 92.0795 SCHWEITZER, Annie, Les parures de cartonnage des momies de Kom Ombo du muse Guimet d'Histoire naturelle de Lyon, Revue du Louvre, Paris 42, No. 3 (1992), 18-27. 92.0600 SCOTT, III, Gerry D., Temple, Tomb and Dwelling: Egyptian Antiquities from the Harer Family Trust Collection. With an Introduction by Nancy Thomas, San Bernardino, University Art Gallery, California State University, 1992. 92.1034 SEEHER, Jrgen, Burial Customs in Predynastic Egypt: A View from the Delta, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 225-233. 92.0833 SEIDEL, Matthias, Gewichte in Tiergestalt aus dem Alten gypten, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 190191. 92.0077 SEIDLMAYER, Stephan Johannes, Zur Fixierung grammatisch-morphologischer Sachverhalt bei der Aufnahme gyptischer Texte in maschinenlesbarer Form, GM 128 (1992), 27-42. 92.0283 SEIDLMAYER, Stephan Johannes und Martin ZIERMANN, Eine Friesinschrift von einem Mastaba-Grab des Alten Reiches aus Elephantine, MDAIK 48 (1992), 161-176. SEILER, A., see 92.0534. 92.0601 SEIPEL, Wilfried, Gott - Mensch - Pharao. Viertausend Jahre Menschenbild in der Skulptur des Alten gypten. Knstlerhaus, 25. Mai bis 4. Oktober 1992. Eine Ausstellung des Kunsthistorischen Museums Wien, Wien, Kunsthistorisches Museum, 1992. SELIM, M.O., see 92.0526. 92.1052 SELLERS, Jane B., The Death of Gods in Ancient Egypt. An Essay on Egyptian Religion and the Frame of Time, Harmondsworth, Penguin Books, 1992. SEMMELBAUER, N., see E. DZIOBEK (92.0495). SETTGAST, J., see 92.0561. 92.0886 SHAHEEN, Alaa el-din M., The palm painting motif: an interpretation of a continuing tradition, GM 130 (1992), 79-107.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0867 SHAHEEN, Alaa el-Din M., A Possible Synchronization of EB IV C / MB I Ceramic Ware in SyroPalestinian and Egyptian Sites, GM 131 (1992), 101-109. 92.0845 SHAHEEN, Allaa el-din M., Royal Hunting Scenes on Scarabs, VA 8/1 (1992), 19-28 and 33-47. 92.0683 SHAW, Ian, Ideal Homes in Ancient Egypt: the Archaeology of Social Aspiration, Cambridge Archaeological Journal, Cambridge 2 (1992), 147-166. 92.0044 SHISHA-HALEVY, Ariel, In memoriam Hans Jakob Polotsky (1905-1991), Orientalia 61 (1992), 208-213. 92.0938 SHORE, A.F., Human and Divine Mummification, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 226-235. 92.0383 SHUPAK, Nili, A New Source for the Study of the Judiciary and Law of Ancient Egypt: "The Tale of the Eloquent Peasant," JNES 51 (1992), 1-18. SILVANO, F., see M.C. BETR (92.0492). 92.0602 SILVANO, Flora, Gli oggetti egiziani nel Museo di Storia Naturale-Liceo Classico di Lucca, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 403-407. SILVERMAN, D.P., see E. BROVARSKI (92.0528). 92.0834 SIMON, Claire, Rpes, siphons ou filtres pour pailles: dveloppement gyptien d'un art de boire, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 555-563. 92.0664 SIMPSON, William Kelly, The Offering Chapel of Kayemnofret in the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston. Drawings by Suzanne E. Chapman, Lynn Holden, Peter Der Manuelian and Nicholas Thayer, Boston, Department of Egyptian and Ancient Near Eastern Art, Museum of Fine Arts, 1992. 92.0478 SINGER, Itamar, How Did the Philistines Enter Canaan?, Biblical Archaeology Review, Washington, D.C. 18, No. 6 (November/December 1992), 44-46. 92.0045 SIST, Loredana, Le collezioni egiziane in Roma, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 409-431. 92.0255 SIVAN, Daniel and Zipora COCHAVI-RAINEY, West-Semitic Vocabulary in Egyptian Script of the 14th to the 10th Centuries BCE, Beer-Sheva, Ben-Gurion University of the Negev Press, 1992 = Beer-Sheva. Studies by the Department of Bible and Ancient Near East, 6; at head of title: Ben-Gurion University of the Negev. Faculty of Humanities and Social Sciences. 92.0846 SLIWA, Joachim, A group of Egyptian signet-rings from the former Czartoryski/Dzialynski Collection at Goluchw, REE 3 (1992), 73-77. 92.0684 SLIWA, Joachim, On the Meaning of the So-called Sinusoidal Walls in Egypt during the Middle Kingdom, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 523-526.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0847 SLIWA, Joachim, Piec skarabeuszy Egipskich ze zbirow prywatnych, Meander, Warszawa 47 (1992), 323328. 92.0535 SLIWA, Joachim, Qasr el-Sagha 1979-1988, Meander, Warszawa 47 (1992), 515-528. 92.0536 SLIWA, Joachim, Siedlung des Mittleren Reiches bei Qasr el-Sagha, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 565-571. 92.0537 SLIWA, Joachim, Die Siedlung des Mittleren Reiches bei Qasr el-Sagha. Grabungsbericht 1987 und 1988, MDAIK 48 (1992), 177-191. SMITH, H.S., see 92.0513. 92.0939 SMITH, H.S., The Death and Life of the Mother of Apis, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 201-225. 92.0410 SMITH, H.S., Foreigners in the Documents from the Sacred Animal Necropolis, Saqqara, in: Life in a MultiCultural Society, 295-301. 92.1015 SMITH, H.S., The Making of Egypt: A Review of the Influence of Susa and Sumer on Upper Egypt and Lower Nubia in the 4th Millennium B.C., in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 235-246. SMITH, S.T., see 92.0176. 92.0796 SMITH, Stuart Tyson, Intact Tombs of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Dynasties from Thebes and the New Kingdom Burial System, MDAIK 48 (1992), 193-231. 92.0078 SNASHALL, Jr., Robert C., Hot Antiquities: UNESCO, Egypt and the U.S., in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 347-356. 92.0725 SOLIA, Victoria, A Group of Royal Sculptures from Abydos, JARCE 29 (1992), 107-122. 92.0327 SOLLMAN, W.C., De Grensstenen van Achetaton, De Ibis, Amsterdam 17 (1992), 106-119. 92.0868 SOUKIASSIAN, Georges, Michel WUTTMANN, Laure PANTALACCI, Balat III. Les ateliers de potiers d'Ayn-Asil. Fin de l'Ancien Empire, Premire Priode Intermdiaire. [Monographie d'ateliers pharaoniques (2300-2000 av. J.-C.) de l'oasis de Dakhla. Dveloppement, fonctionnement, production cramique]. tude de la cramique: Pascale Ballet - Maurice Picon, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1990 = Fouilles de l'Institut, 34. 92.1053 SPALINGER, Anthony, Additions and Queries, GM 128 (1992), 87-94. 92.0154 SPALINGER, Anthony, The Date of the Death of Alexander in Pseudo-Callisthenes, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 527-533. 92.0433
file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

SPALINGER, Anthony, The Date of the Dream of Nectanebo, SAK 19 (1992), 295-304. 92.0256 SPALINGER, Anthony J., Night into Day, ZS 119 (1992), 144-156. 92.1054 SPALINGER, Anthony, Three Studies on Egyptian Feasts and their Chronological Implications, Baltimore, Halgo, Inc., 1992. 92.0797 SPANEL, Donald B., A Correction and Several Additions to BES 10 (1989-1990) 145-167, BES 11 (1991/92), 107-108. SPAR, I., see T. RENNER (92.0883). SPENCER, A.J., see 92.0570. 92.0538 SPENCER, Jeffrey, A Cemetery of the First Intermediate Period at El-Ashmunein, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 573-578. 92.0523 SPENCER, A.J., Roman Sites in the Northwest Delta, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 535-539. 92.0912 SPIECKERMANN, Hermann, Stadtgott und Gottesstadt. Beobachtungen im Alten Orient und im Alten Testament, Biblica, Roma 73 (1992), 1-31. 92.0726 STANWICK, Paul Edmund, A Royal Ptolemaic Bust in Alexandria, JARCE 29 (1992), 131-141. 92.1001 STASSER, Thierry, Ahms Hnout Tmhou: tat de la question, in: Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen, 367-373. 92.0360 STEINER, Richard C., Northwest Semitic Incantations in an Egyptian Medical Papyrus, JNES 51 (1992), 191-200. 92.0361 STERNBERG-EL HOTABI, Heike, Ein Hymnus an die Gttin Hathor und das Ritual 'Hathor das Trankopfer darbringen' nach den Tempeltexten der griechisch-rmischen Zeit, unter Mitarbeit von Frank Kammerzell, Bruxelles, Fondation gyptologique Reine lisabeth, 1992 = Rites gyptiens, 7. 92.0185 STRK, Lothar, I. Grabakarabis Pillularis - Orientalisches in Johann Fischarts "Geschichtsklitterung," in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 319-339. 92.0835 STOOF, Magdalena, gyptische Siegelamulette in menschlicher und tierischer Gestalt. Eine archologische und motivgeschichtliche Studie, Frankfurt am Main - Berlin - Bern etc, Peter Lang, 1992 = Europische Hochschulschriften. Reihe XXXVIII: Archologie, 41. 92.0913 STRICKER, B.H., The Enemies of Re. I: The Doctrine of Ascesis, DE 23 (1992), 45-76. 92.1108 STROUHAL, Eugen, Historical Persons and Other Human Remains from the Tomb of Maya and Meryt at

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

Saqqara, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 579-584. 92.0991 STROUHAL, Eugen, Life in Ancient Egypt. With photographs by Werner Forman. Foreword by Geoffrey T. Martin, Cambridge - Melbourne, Cambridge University Press, 1992. 92.0463 STROUHAL, Eugen and Gae CALLENDER, A Profile of Queen Mutnodjmet, BACE 3 (1992), 67-75. 92.0446 SWELIM, Nabil, Rollsiegel, pierre de taille and an Update on a King and Monument List of the Third Dynasty, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 541-554. 92.1087 SWEYDAN, Nabil, Buffles et taureaux au prdynastique, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 585-594. 92.0869 SZAFRANSKI, Zbigniew E., Pottery from the Time of Construction of the Hatshepsut Temple, DE 22 (1992), 53-59. 92.0434 SZUBIN, H.Z. and Bezalel PORTEN, An Aramaic Joint Venture Agreement: A New Interpretation of the Bauer-Meissner Papyrus, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research, Cambridge 288 (November 1992), 67-84. 92.0102 SZCS, Marianna, Bibliography of Lszl Kkosy until 1991, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 17-25. SZYMANSKA, H., see K. MYSLIWIEC (92.0147). 92.0411 TAIT, W.J., Demotic Literature and Egyptian Society, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 303-310. TALON, P., see Abbreviations, s.v. L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain. 92.1035 TAKAYIMA, Izumi, Large Flint Knives in Cemeteries of the Naqada Culture, Egypt, Oriento, Tokyo 35, No. 1 (1992), 123-138. TAPP, E., see 92.1106. 92.0412 TASSIER, Emmanuel, Greek and Demotic School-Exercises, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 311-315. TAYLOR, J.H., see N. REEVES (92.0037) and 92.0570. 92.0464 TAYLOR, John H., Aspects of the History of the Valley of the Kings in the Third Intermediate Period, in: After Tutankhamun, 186-206. 92.0727 TEFNIN, Roland, Les yeux et les oreilles du Roi, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 147-156. 92.0665 TESTA, Pietro, Les colonnes des ensembles funraires royaux de l'Ancien Empire, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 595-604. 92.0798

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

TESTA, Pietro, Il Progetto del Sarcofago del Re Khefren, DE 23 (1992), 77-81. 92.1088 THANHEISER, Ursula, Plant Remains from Minshat Abu Omar: First Impressions, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 167-170. 92.1089 THANHEISER, Ursula, Plant-Food at Tell Ibrahim Awad: Preliminary Report, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 117-122. 92.0952 THRIAULT, Carolyn, The Literary Ghosts of Pharaonic Egypt, in: Death and taxes in the Ancient Near East, 193-211. 92.0257 THIRION, Michelle, Notes d'onomastique. Contribution une rvision du Ranke PN. [Huitime srie], RdE 43 (1992), 163-168. 92.0046 THOMAS, Angela P., Lever as a collector of archaeology and as a sponsor of archaeological excavations, Journal of the History of Collections, Oxford 4, No. 2 (1992), 267-271. 92.0479 THOMAS, Homer L., Historical Chronologies and Radiocarbon Dating, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 143155. 92.0155 THOMPSON, Dorothy J., Literacy and the Administration in Early Ptolemaic Egypt, in: Life in a MultiCultural Society, 323-326. 92.0413 THOMPSON, Dorothy J., Literacy in Early Ptolemaic Egypt, in: Proceedings of the XIXth International Congress of Papyrology II, 77-90. 92.0079 THOMPSON, Dorothy J., Thebes in the Graeco-Roman Period (Colloquium Leiden, 9-11 September 1992), CdE 67, No. 133 (1992), 56-59. THOMPSON, E., see 92.0639. 92.0971 THOMPSON, Elizabeth, Two Unusual Fans in Wall-scenes at El-Hagarsa, BACE 3 (1992), 77-83. 92.0047 THOMPSON, Jason, The Sir Gardner Wilkinson papers: an update, JEA 78 (1992), 273-274. 92.0666 TIRADRITTI, Francesco, Il cardinale Ricci da Montepulciano e l'obelisco di Santa Maria Maggiore, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 433-440. 92.0930 TOBIN, Vincent Arieh, Myth and Politics in the Old Kingdom of Egypt, BiOr 49 (1992), 606-635. 92.1116 TRK, Lszl, Amasis and Ergamenes, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 555-561. 92.0156 TOMLIN, R.S.O., The Roman "carrot" amphora and its Egyptian provenance, JEA 78 (1992), 307-312.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0213 el-TOUKHY, Adel, Der Nominalsatz mit pw, GM 129 (1992), 103-107. 92.0887 TRAD, May, The Sequence of the Artist's Strokes on a Sherd from Hierakonpolis, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 65-68. 92.0383 a TRAPANI, Marcella, Il decreto regale e l'oraculo divino nell'Antico Egitto, Annali. Istituto Universario Orientale, Napoli 52 (1992), 1-33. TRAUNECKER, C., see D. VALBELLE (92.0524). 92.0667 TRAUNECKER, C., Coptos. Hommes et dieux sur le parvis de Geb, Leuven, Departement Orintalistiek & Uitgeverij Peeters, 1992 = Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta, 43. 92.0914 TRAUNECKER, Claude, Les dieux de l'gypte, Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1992 = Que sais-je? , 1194. 92.0603 TRINIDADE LOPES, Maria Helena and Lus Manuel de ARAJO, La collection gyptienne du roi D. Lus, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 671-673. 92.0776 TROKAY, Madeleine, Les reprsentations d'animaux figurs en attitudes humaines du Proche-Orient ancien et de l'gypte pharaonique, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 157-168. 92.0080 TUTUNDZIC, Sava P., Meaning and Use of the Term "Predynastic" in Egyptian Archaeology, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 605-611. 92.0668 UPHILL, Eric, Where were the Funerary Temples of the New Kingdom Queens?, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 613-618. 92.0837 USAI, Donatella, Preliminary analysis on Tell el-Farkha lithic industry, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 619-624. 92.0048 VACHALA, Bretislav, The Beginning of Egyptology in Czechoslovakia, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 441450. 92.0777 VACHALA, Bretislav, Fragment einer Tpferszene aus der Ptahschepses-Mastaba, GM 130 (1992), 109-112. 92.0799 VACHALA, Bretislav, Der Vizeknig Merimose in Prag, Archv Orientln, Praha 60 (1992), 337-338. VALBELLE, D., see G. HUSSON (92.0964). 92.0915 VALBELLE, Dominique, Les mtamorphoses d'une hypostase divine en gypte, Revue de l'histoire des religions, Paris 209 (1992), 3-21. 92.0524 VALBELLE, D., F. Le SAOUT, M. CHARTIER-RAYMOND, M. ABD EL-SAMIE, C. TRAUNECKER, G. WAGNER, J.-Y. CARREZ-MARATRAY and P. ZIGNANI, Reconnaissance archologique la pointe

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

orientale du Delta. Rapport prliminaire sur les saisons 1990 et 1991, CRIPEL 14 (1992), 11-22. 92.0604 VALTZ, Elisabetta, Italian excavations at Tebtynis 1930-1935: the objects at Egyptian Museum, Torino, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 625-628. 92.0870 VAN SICLEN III, Ch. C., Egyptian Antiquities in South Texas. Part 2: A Kohl Jar of Queen Meresger, VA 8 (1992), 29-32. 92.0186 VAN SICLEN III, Charles C., Ramesside Varia. III: A Relief of the Royal Messenger Wadjmose; IV: A New Document Pertaining to the Imiseba Family, VA 8 (1992), 53-56. VANDERSLEYEN, C., see 92.0092 and Abbreviations, s.v. Amosiads. Mlanges Vandersleyen. 92.0503 VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, L'Histoire de l'Art au service de l'Histoire, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 629-633. 92.0258 VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, Inepou; un terme dsignant le roi avant qu'il ne soit roi, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 563-566. 92.0728 VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, Royal Figures from Tut'ankhamun's Tomb: Their Historical Usefulness, in: After Tutankhamun, 73-84. 92.0729 VANDERSMISSEN, Bernard, Autopsie artistique de Ramss II. Septembre 1992, Revue des archologues et historiens d'art de Louvain, Louvain-la-Neuve 25 (1992), 194-195. 92.0730 VANEK, Zsuzsanna, Problems about a Statue, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 567570. 92.0605 VASSILIKA, Eleni, Museum Acquisitions, 1990. Egyptian Antiquities Accessioned in 1990 by Museums in the United Kingdom, JEA 78 (1992), 267-272. 92.0916 te VELDE, Herman, Some Egyptian Deities and their Piggishness, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 571-578. VERCOUTTER, J., see 92.0650. 92.0049 VERCOUTTER, Jean, Le dchiffrement des hiroglyphes gyptiens. 1680-1840, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 579-586. 92.0488 VERCOUTTER, Jean, L'gypte et la Valle du Nil. Tome 1: Des origines la fin de l'Ancien Empire. 12000 - 2000 av. J.-C., Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1992 = Nouvelle Clio. L'histoire et ses problmes. 92.0187 VERCOUTTER, Jean, The Search for Ancient Egypt, London, Thames and Hudson, 1992. VERGOTE, J., see 92.0100. 92.0362

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

VERHOEVEN, Ursula, Textgeschichtliche Beobachtungen am Schlusstext von Totenbuchspruch 146, RdE 53 (1992), 169-194. VERHOOGT, A.M.F.W., see 92.0389. 92.1036 VERMEERSCH, Pierre M., Etienne PAULISSEN, Dirk HUYGE, Katharina NEUMANN, Willem Van NEER and Philip Van PEER, Predynastic Hearths in Upper Egypt, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 163-172. VERNER, M., see L. BARE (92.0507). 92.0284 VERNER, Miroslav, Baugraffiti der Ptahschepses-Mastaba, Praha, Universitas Carolina Pragensis, 1992 = Abusir, 2; at head of title: Ausgrabungen des Tschechoslowakischen gyptologischen Instituts. 92.0669 VERNER, Miroslav, Funerary Boats of Neferirkare and Raneferef, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 587-602. VICTOR, N., see 92.0639. 92.1117 VINCENTELLI, Irene, A Group of Figurated Clay Sealings from Jebel Barkal (Sudan), Orientalia 61 (1992), 106-121. 92.1118 VINOGRADOV, Alexey K., On the supposed coregency of Irikeamannote with Talakhamani, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 635-641. 92.0259 VITTMANN, Gnter, Lsst sich der mitannische Mitra hieroglyphisch nachweisen? Bemerkungen zu zwei asiatischen Gtternamen in gyptischer Wiedergabe, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 603-610. VLEEMING, S.P., see 92.0389. 92.0414 VLEEMING, S.P., The Tithe of the Scribes (and) Representatives, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 343350. 92.0838 VOGELSANG-EASTWOOD, G.M., Deciphering a Pictorial Clothing List, GM 128 (1992), 105-111. 92.0839 VOGELSANG-EASTWOOD, Gillian, Patterns for Ancient Egyptian Clothing, Leiden, Textile Research Centre, 1992 = Patterns for .... 92.0992 VOGELSANG-EASTWOOD, Gillian, The production of linen in pharaonic Egypt, Leiden, Textile Research Centre, 1992. 92.0778 VOGELSANG-EASTWOOD, G.M. and J. van HAERINGEN, The So-Called Boy Spinners of Beni Hasan, GM 126 (1992), 95-96. 92.0157 De VOS, Mariette, Nuove pitture egittizzanti di epoca augustea, in: L'Egitto fuori dell'Egitto, 121-143.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0800 VOZIL, Irn, A Cartonnage Foot-piece from the Tomb of Djehutimes (TT 32), in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 611-613. 92.0931 de VRIES, Hilbert G., Amarna en de Polytheistische Traditie, GM 129 (1992), 109-112. WAGNER, G., see D. VALBELLE (92.0524) and 92.0544. 92.1016 WALBERG, Gisela, The Finds at Tell el-Dab'a and Middle Minoan Chronology, gypten und Levante 3 (1992), 157-159. 92.0606 WALLACE, Amanda, Ancient Egypt. A Pitt Rivers Museum Teachers Pack, Oxford, Pitt Rivers Museum, 1992. van WALSEM, R., see E. BROVARSKI (92.0528). 92.0801 van WALSEM, Ren, The usurpation of royal and divine actions and/or attributes in the iconography of late 21st - early 22nd dyn. coffins, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 643-649. 92.0489 WARD, William A., The Present Status of Egyptian Chronology, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research, Cambridge 288 (November 1992), 53-66. 92.0848 WARD, W.A., A Silver Scarab from Ibiza, Rivista di Studi Fenici, Roma 20 (1992), 67-82. 92.0158 WARMENBOL, Eugne, Avec des oblisques pour uniques montagnes, in: L'atelier de l'orfvre. Mlanges Derchain, 183-200. 92.0525 von der WAY, Thomas, Excavations at Tell el-Fara'in/Buto in 1987-1989, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 1-10. 92.0328 von der WAY, Thomas, Gttergericht und "Heiliger" Krieg im Alten gypten. Die Inschriften des Merenptah zum Libyerkrieg des Jahres 5, Heidelberg, Heidelberger Orientverlag, 1992 = Studien zur Archologie und Geschichte Altgyptens, 4; at head of title: Deutsches Archologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo / gyptologisches Institut Universitt Heidelberg. 92.0685 von der WAY, Thomas, Indications of Architecture with Niches at Buto, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 217-226. 92.0779 WEATHERHEAD, Fran, Painted Pavements in the Great Palace at Amarna, JEA 38 (1992), 179-194. 92.0670 WEEKS, Kent R., The Theban Mapping Project and Work in KV 5, in: After Tutankhamun, 99-121. 92.0490 WEINSTEIN, James M., The Chronology of Palestine in the Early Second Millennium B.C.E., Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research, Cambridge 288 (November 1992), 27-46. 92.1055

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

WELLS, R.A., The Mythology of Nut and the Birth of Ra, SAK 19 (1992), 305-321. 92.1090 WENDORF, Fred and Angela E. CLOSE, Early Neolithic Food-Economies in the Eastern Sahara, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 155-162. 92.0504 WENDRICH, Willemina, Basketry analysis: beyond recording, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 657-659. 92.0081 WENIG, St., Einladung zur 7. Internationalen Meroitisten-Konferenz, GM 128 (1992), 5. WENKE, R.J., see D.J. BREWER (92.0508). 92.1037 WENKE, Robert J. and Douglas J. BREWER, The Neolithic - Predynastic Transition in the Fayum Depression, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 175-184. 92.1109 WENTE, Edward F. and James E. HARRIS, Royal Mummies of the Eighteenth Dynasty: A Biologic and Egyptological Approach, in: After Tutankhamun, 2-20. 92.0260 WESSETZKY, Vilmos, Das Wort S als Opferschale, GM 131 (1992), 111. 92.0159 WEST, Stephanie, Sesostris' stelae (Herodotus 2.102-106), Historia, Stuttgart 41 (1992), 117-120. WESTENDORF, W., see 92.0098. 92.1056 WESTENDORF, Wolfhart, Erwachen der Heilkunst. Die Medizin im Alten gypten, Zrich-[Mnchen], Artemis & Winkler, 1992. 92.0917 WESTENDORF, Wolfhart, Die geteilte Himmelsgttin, in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 341-357. 92.0918 WETTENGEL, Wolfgang, Bilder der Schpfung, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 281-286. 92.0780 WETTENGEL, Wolfgang, Zu den Darstellungen des Papyrusraschelns, SAK 19 (1992), 323-338. 92.0329 WETTENGEL, Wolfgang, Zur Rubrengliederung der Erzhlung von den zwei Brdern, GM 126 (1992), 97106. 92.0840 WHITEHOUSE, Helen, The Hierakonpolis Ivories in Oxford. A Progress Report, in: The Followers of Horus. Studies Hoffman, 77-82. WICKRAMASINGHE, N., see E. RIEDEL (92.0866). 92.0671 WIERCINSKA, Janina, Les dimensions de la barque d'Amon suivant les donnes du temple de Thoutmosis III Deir el-Bahari, tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 263-269. WILDUNG, D., see S. SCHOSKE (92.0599).

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0505 WILDUNG, Dietrich, Einblicke. Zerstrungsfreie Untersuchungen an altgyptischen Objekten, Jahrbuch Preussischer Kulturbesitz, Berlin 29 (1992), 133-156. 92.0607 WILDUNG, Dietrich, Das Gold von Meroe, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 270-271. 92.0608 WILDUNG, Dietrich, "Gott und Gtter im Alten gypten, Antike Welt, Feldmeilen 23 (1992), 198-199. 92.0731 WILDUNG, Dietrich, Mtamorphoses d'une reine. La tte berlinoise de la reine Tiyi, BSFE No. 125 (Octobre 1992), 15-28. 92.0919 WILKINSON, Richard H., Ancient Near Eastern Raised-Arm Figures and the Iconography of the Egyptian God Min, BES 11 (1991/92), 109-118. 92.0197 WILKINSON, Richard H., Reading Egyptian Art. A Hieroglyphic Guide to Ancient Egyptian Painting and Sculpture, London, Thames and Hudson, 1992. WILLEMS, H., see E. BROVARSKI (92.0528). 92.0539 WILLEMS, H.O., De rotsgraven van Deir el-Bersheh, Phoenix, Leiden 38, No. 1 (1992), 7-13. 92.1119 WILLIAMS, Bruce Beyer, New Kingdom Remains from Cemeteries R, V, S, and W at Qustul and Cemetery K at Adindan. With a Contribution by William J. Murnane, Chicago, The Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago, 1992 = Excavations between Abu Simbel and the Sudan Frontier. Keith C. Seele, Director, 6 = The University of Chicago Oriental Institute Nubian Expedition, 6; at head of title: Campagne Internationale pour la Sauvegarde des Monuments de la Nubie. WILSON, G., see 92.0639. 92.0214 WINAND, Jean, tudes de no-gyptien, 1. La morphologie verbale, Lige, Centre Informatique de Philosophie et Lettres (C.I.P.L.), 1992 = Aegyptiaca Leodiensia, 2; at head of title: Universit de Lige. Facult de Philosophie et Lettres. WINNICKI, J.K., see E. ROWINSKA (92.0322). 92.0781 WINNICKI, J.K., Demotische Stelen aus Terenuthis, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 351-360. 92.1110 WISSEMAN, Sarah U., Mark L. PROEFKE and David P. LAWRANCE, Embalming Techniques in Roman Egypt: Resin Analysis and Three-Dimensional Computer Imaging of a Mummified Child, AJA 96 (1992), 335. 92.1091 de WIT (), Huib E. and Macej PAWLIKOWSKI, Comparison of Palaeoenvironmental Data from Neolithic - Early Dynastic Sites of Upper Egypt, the Fayum and the Nile Delta, in: The Nile Delta in Transition, 289291. 92.0082 WOLF, Pawel M., gyptologie und Informatik in Berlin, GM 128 (1992), 43-68.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

92.0686 WRIGHT, G.R.H., Obiter dicta, London, Aquiline Press, 1992. WUNDERLICH, J., see W. ANDRES (92.1062) and M. MILBURN (92.1030). WUTTMANN, M., see G. SOUKIASSIAN (92.0868) and 92.0650. 92.0672 WYSOCKI, Zygmunt, Deir el-Bahari, saisons 1982-1985, tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 435-463. 92.0673 WYSOCKI, Zygmunt, Deir el-Bahari - Temple of Hatshepsut, 1986-1988 seasons, tudes et Travaux, Varsovie 16 (1992), 465-485. 92.0674 WYSOCKI, Zygmunt, The Temple of Queen Hatshepsut at Deir el-Bahari: The Raising of the Structure in View of Architectural Studies, MDAIK 48 (1992), 233-254. YEKUTIELI, Y., see E.D. OREN (92.0551). 92.0888 YON, Marguerite, Duck's Travels, in: Acta Cypria. Acts of an International Congress on Cypriote Archaeology Held in Gteborg on 22-24 August 1991. Part 2. Edited by Paul strm, Jonsered, Paul strms Frlag, 1992 (= Studies in Mediterranean Archaeology and Literature. Pocket-book, 117), 394-407. 92.0552 YOSHIMURA, Sakuji, The history of Egyptian Culture Center's field research in Egypt, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 661-664. 92.0993 YOYOTTE, Jean, Les jeux des enfants et des adolescents en gypte, Les Dossiers d'Archologie, Dijon 168 (fvrier 1992), 2-9. 92.0083 YOYOTTE, Jean, Leon inaugurale faite le Vendredi 27 mars 1992, Paris, Collge de France, 1992; at head of title: Collge de France. Chaire d'gyptologie. YURCO, F.J., see W.J. MURNANE (92.0651). 92.0363 ZABKAR, L.V., A Hymn to Incense in the Temple of Arensnuphis at Philae, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 236-245. 92.1120 ZACH, Michael, Ein verschollener Reliefblock von der Grabkapelle einer frhmeroitischen Kandake, JEA 78 (1992), 295-301. 92.0261 ZADOK, Ran, Egyptians in Babylonia and Elam during the 1st Millennium B.C., Lingua Aegyptia 2 (1992), 139-146. 92.0415 ZAGHLOUL, el-Hussein, An Eye-disease (Amblyopia) mentioned in a Private Letter from Tuna El-Gebel (Pap. Mallawi Inv. no. 484), MDAIK 48 (1992), 255-260. 92.0160 ZANDA, Emanuela, Recenti scavi ad Industria, in: Atti VI Congresso. I, 665-670. 92.0364

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

ZANDEE , J., Der Amunshymnus des Papyrus Leiden I 344, Verso. Band I-III, Leiden, Rijksmuseum van Oudheden, 1992 = Collections of the National Museum of Antiquities at Leiden, 7. 92.0920 ZANDEE, J., The Birth-giving Creator-god in Ancient Egypt, in: Studies in Pharaonic Religion and Society for Gwyn Griffiths, 169-185. 92.0285 ZAUZICH, Karl-Th., Ein Interregnum weniger, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 619626. 92.0416 ZAUZICH, Karl-Theodor, Ein Zug nach Nubien unter Amasis, in: Life in a Multi-Cultural Society, 361-364. 92.0161 ZIBELIUS-CHEN, Karola, Das Alte gypten im Klassischen Ballett: Petipas "La Fille du Pharaon," in: Gegengabe Brunner-Traut, 359-377. 92.0262 ZIBELIUS-CHEN, Karola, Das nubische Produkt pTurin 1896 67,4 / KRI VI 735,3, GM 127 (1992), 87-88. ZIERMANN, M., see S.J. SEIDLMAYER (92.0283). ZIGNANI, P., see D. VALBELLE (92.0524). 92.0732 ZIVIE, Alain, Un fragment de statue magique, in: The Intellectual Heritage of Egypt. Studies Kkosy, 627631. 92.0365 ZIVIE-COCHE, Christiane, Introduction l'pigraphie des temples gyptiens des poques grecque et romaine, Annuaire. cole pratique des hautes tudes. Section des sciences religieuses, Paris 100 (19911992), 159-162. 92.0675 ZIVIE [-COCHE], Christiane M., Michel AZIM, Patrick DELEUZE and Jean-Claude GOLVIN, Le temple de Deir Chelouit IV. tude architecturale, Le Caire, Institut Franais d'Archologie Orientale, 1992. 92.0841 ZOFFILI, Ermanno, Kleidung und Schmuck im Alten gypten. Unter Mitarbeit von Peter A. Clayton. Vorwort von Silvio Curto, Frankfurt am Main - Berlin, Propylen Verlag, 1992. 92.0084 ZONHOVEN, L.M.J., International Association of Egyptologists. Progress Report on the Annual Egyptological Bibliography, GM 126 (1992), 107-110. 92.0215 ZONHOVEN, L.M.J., Middel-Egyptische grammatica. Een praktische inleiding in de Egyptische taal en het hirogliefenschrift, Leiden, [Published by the author], 1992. ZUHDI, O., see 92.0175.

file:///C|/...Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography/AEB%20-%20Annual%20Egyptological%20Bibliography%201992/aeb92nam.html[10/11/2012 17:10:06]

You might also like